(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Oxyrhynchus papyri"

LIBRARY 

Brigham Young University 



FROM 



Call 6lnci^+ _^^^'^'Acc. 
No PA No.. 

\}0\ΛΌ 



k 



/^ 






THE 

OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

PART X 

GE EN FELL AND HUNT 



■ ΡΑ 
33(S 



EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND 

GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH 



THE 

OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

PART X 

EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES 

BY 

BERNARD P. GRENFELL, D.Litt. 

HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN; HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG; HON. lUR.D. GRAZ 

FELLOW OF queen's COLLEGE, OXFORD; FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY 

CORRESPONDING MEMBER OP THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES 

AND 

ARTHUR S. HUNT, D.Litt. 

HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG ; HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN ; HON. lUK.D. GRAZ; HON. LL.D. ATHENS AND GLASGOW 

PROFESSOR OF PAPYROLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND FELLOW OF QUEEN'S COLLEGE 

FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY ; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES 

MEMBER OF THE ROYAL DANISH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES AND LETTERS 

WITH SIX PLATES 



LONDON 

SOLD AT 

The Offices of the EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37 Great Russell St., W.C. 

AND 527 Tremont Temple, Boston, Mass., U.S.A. 

KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., 68-74 Carter Lane, E.C. 

BERNARD QUARITCH, ii Grafton St., New Bond St., W. 

ASHER & CO., 14 Bedford St., Covent Garden, W.C, and 56 Unter den Linden, Berlin 

C. F. CLAY, Fetter Lane, E.C, and 100 Princes Street, Edinburgh ; and HUMPHREY MILFORD 

Amen Corner, E.C, and 29-35 West 32ND Street, New York, U.S.A. 

1914 

All risihts reserved 



ΒΜΘΗΑΜ YOUN'G UNlVERSiTC 

LIBRARi' 

PROVO. UTAH 



OXFORD 

HORACE HART PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 



PREFACE 

Of the new literary pieces here published, 1231 and 1233-5 pro- 
ceed from the second of the large literary finds of 1906, with some 
small additions from the work of the next season. The remainder, 
with the extant and non-literary papyri, were for the most part found 
in 1903-4. 

It is a great pleasure to be able to restore to the title-page of this 
volume the name of the friend and colleague whose absence during the 
last five years has been so much regretted. The earlier portion of the 
book was already in shape when Dr. Grenfell came back to Oxford, but 
he has shared in the editing of the non-literary texts, besides helping 
materially in the revision of the whole. In future we hope to return to 
the old division of labour, and so by degrees to reduce the arrears in 
the publications of the Graeco- Roman Branch. 

To Professor U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff I am under fresh 
obligations for most generous assistance in connexion with the new 
classical texts, 1231-41. Professor U. Wilcken has repeated his kind 
service of reading the non-literary documents in proof and affording the 
benefit of his criticism ; and Professor L. Mitteis, as on many previous 
occasions, has given valuable advice on some points of Graeco-Roman 
law. To these scholars, as to one or two others from whom occasional 
welcome contributions have been received, belong the hearty thanks of 
both the editors of this volume and its readers. 

ARTHUR S. HUNT. 

Queen's College, Oxford, 
Jan.; 1914. 



CONTENTS 



PAGE 

Preface .............. v 

List of Plates viii 

Table of Papyri ............ ix 

Note on the Method of Publication and List of Abbreviations . . xiii 



TEXTS 

I. Theological Fragments (1224-1230) 
IL New Classical Texts (1231-1242) 
IIL Extant Classical Authors (1243-1251) 
IV. Documents of the Roman and Byzantine Periods : 
(a) Official (1252-1257) 
(i) Declarations to Officials (1258-1269) 
(c) Petitions (1270-1272) 
{d) Contracts (1273-1282) . 
(e) Taxation (1283-1285) . 
(/) Accounts and Lists (1286-1290) 
(g) Private Correspondence (1291-1300) 
(Λ) Miscellaneous Minor Documents (1301-1350) 



1X9 

162 

178 
200 
207 
227 
236 

243 
256 



INDICES 

I. New Literary Texts: 

(a) 1231-4 (Sappho and Alcaeus) ....... 265 

{&) Other Texts 273 

II. Emperors 280 

IIL Consuls, Eras, Indictions . .282 

IV. Months and Days 283 

V. Personal Names 283 

VI. Geographical . 291 

VII. Religion 293 



viii CONTENTS 

PAGE 

VIII. Official and Military Titles 294 

IX. Weights, Measures, Coins 295 

X. Taxes ............. 296 

XI. General Index of Greek and Latin Words ..... 297 

XII. Index of Passages discussed 311 



LIST OF PLATES 



I. 1224 Fr. I recto, Fr. 2 verso, 1232 Fr. i. Cols, ii-iii 

II. 1231 Frs. i, 10, 56 

III. 1233 Fr. i. Col. ii, Frs. 2,8 

IV. 1234 Fr. 2 

V. 1225, 1238, 1249, 1271 

VI. 1250 Cols, i-ii 



- at the end. 



TABLE OF PAPYRI 

{A)i asterisk denotes texts not printed in full) 



1224. Uncanonical Gospel 

1225. Leviticus xvi 

1226. Psalms vii, viii . 



1227. 
1228. 
1229. 
1230. 
1231. 
1232. 
1233. 
1234. 
1235. 
1236. 
1237. 



St. Matthew's Gospel xii 

St. John's Gospel xv, xvi 

St. James's Epistle i 

Revelation v, vi . 

Sappho, Book i . 

Sappho, Book ii 

Alcaeus 

Alcaeus 

Arguments of Menandei's Plays 

Menander, Epiirepoiites 

Menander, Colax 



1238-40. Fragments of Comedies 

1241. Chrestomathy 

1242. Greeks and Jews before Trajan 

1243. ApoUonius Rhodius, Argonautica 

1244. Herodotus i 

1245. Thucydides i 

1246. Thucydides vii 

1247. Thucydides viii . 

1248. Plato, Politicus . 

1249. Babrius, Fables . 

1250. Achilles Tatius, Cliiophon and Leucippe i 

1251. Cicero, In Verrem II. ii and Pro Caelio 

1252. OfBcial Correspondence and Declaration 

1253. Military Requisitions .... 



A.D. 


PAGE 


4th cent. 


I 


4th cent. 


10 


Late 3rd or early 4th 




cent. 


II 


5th cent. 


12 


Late 3rd cent. . . 


14 


4th cent. 


16 


Early 4th cent. 


18 


2nd cent. 


20 


3rd cent. 


44 


2nd cent. 


50 


2nd cent. 


70 


Early 2nd cent. . 


8i 


4th cent. 


88 


3rd cent. 


93 


ist-3rd cent. 


95 


2nd cent. 


99 


Early 3rd cent. 


112 


2nd cent. 


119 


Early 2nd cent. 


120 


4th cent. 


122 


Early 2nd cent. 


125 


2nd cent. 


126 


Late 2nd cent. 


129 


2nd cent. 


133 


Early 4th cent. 


• 135 


5th cent. 


. 142 


288-95 


. 162 


4th cent. . 


. 168 



TABLE OF PAPYRI 



1254. Publication of an Appointment . 

1255. Affidavit of Comarchs . 

1256. List of Priests under age 

1257. Statement concerning a Decaprotus 

1258. Promise of Attendance 

1259. Declaration of a Shipper 

1260. Declaration of a Shipper 

1261. Declaration concerning Commissariat 

1262. Receipt of Seed-corn . 

1263. Announcement concerning Practice of 

1264. Notification of Inviolability 

1265. Affidavit of Priestly Rank . 

1266. Examination for Membership of the Gy 

1267. Registration of a Child 

1268. Registration of a House after Purchase 

1269. List of Property . . . . 

1270. Notification through the Archidicastes 

1271. Petition to the Praefect 

1272. Complaint of Theft . 

1273. Marriage-contract . . . 

1274. Appointment of a Representative 

1275. Engagement of Musicians . 

1276. Sale of House-property 

1277. Sale of a Triclinium . 

1278. Division of Usufruct of a Pigeon-house 

1279. Lease of State Land . 

1280. Partnership in a Lease 

1281. Loan 

1282. Repayment of a Loan 

1283. Revenue-return .... 

1284. Receipt for Tax on Sales . 

1285. List of Village Payments . 

1286. Account of Receipt and Expenditure 

1287. Survey-list 

1288. Private Account . 

1289. Private Account .... 

1290. List of Articles .... 

1291. Letter of Zois .... 

1292. Letter of Hermogenes 

1293. Letter of Theon .... 



Trade 



A. D. 


PAGE 


260 . . . . 


170 


292 . . . . 


172 


282 . 


174 


3rd cent. 


176 


45 ■ • • ■ 


178 


211-12 


180 


286 . 


182 


325 • 


184 


197 . 


185 


128-9 . . . . 


186 


272 . . . . 


187 


336 • 


189 


98 . . . 


191 


209 


194 


3rd cent. 


196 


Early 2nd cent. . 


198 


159 . 


200 


246 


204 


144 . 


205 


260 


207 


3rd cent. 


211 


3rd cent. 


213 


249 . 


215 


255 • 


217 


214 . 


219 


139 • 


221 


4th cent. 


223 


21 . . . 


. 224 


83 . . . 


• 225 


219 


227 


250 . 


• 230 


3rd cent. 


• 232 


253 • 


• 236 


Early 3rd cent. 


• 237 


4th cent. 


• 239 


5th cent. 


. 241 


5th cent. 


. 242 


30 . . . 


• 243 


About 30 


• 244 


117-38 


• 245 



TABLE OF PAPYRI 



1294. 


Letter to Didj'me 




1295. 


Letter of Tasois 


1296. 


Letter of Dius .... 


1297. 


Letter of Sarmates . • . 


1298. 


Letter of Ammon 


1299. 


Letter of Psai's and Syra . 


1300. 


Letter of Peter .... 


1301. 


Application to a Strategus . 


1302. 


Title (.?) 


*1303. 


Declaration on Oath . 


*1304. 


Application for Payment . 


1305. 


Report of a Public fleeting 


*1306. 


Application for ΐπίκρισκ 


1307. 


Response to a Petition 


1308. 


Receipt issued to a Tax-collector 


*1309. 


Receipt for Payment of Dues 


1310. 


Memorandum of Clothes . 


1311. 


Memorandum of Payment of Oil 


1312. 


Memorandum . . . . 


1313. 


Fragment concerning a Praefect 


*1314 


Latin Writing-exercise 


*1315. 


Graeco-Latin Alphabets . 


1316. 


Fragment of a Contract 


*1317. 


Contract of Loan 


*1318. 


Contract of Loan 




1319. 


Date of a Contract 




1320. 


Fictitious Loan 




*1321. 


Receipt for Rent 




1322. 


Receipt for Wine 




*1323. 


Receipt for Rent 




*1324. 


Receipt for Wine 




1325. 


Receipt for Wine 




1326. 


Receipt for Wine 




*1327. 


Receipt for Wine 




1328. 


Receipt for Rent 




1329. 


Receipt for Dues 




1330. 


Receipt for Dues 





Late 2nd or early 3rd 

cent. 
2nd or early 3rd cent 
3rd cent. 
4th cent. 
4th cent. 
4th cent. 
5th cent. 
Late 3rd or early 4th 

cent. 
208 (?) 
About 355 
169-177 (?) 
Late 3rd cent. 

214-15 (?) 

3rd cent. 

Late 2nd or early 3rd 

cent. 
198 . 
3rd cent. 
5th cent. 
5th cent. 
3rd cent. 

4th or 5th cent. (? 
5th or 6th cent. 

57 
91 

About 305 
403 • 
497 • 
48-9 . 

413 • 

6th cent. 

301 . 

5th cent. 

gth or 6th cent. 

5th or 6th cent. 

4th or 5th cent. 

399 • 

Late 4th or 5th cent. 



247 
249 
250 

251 
252 

254 
255 

256 
257 
257 
257 
257 
257 
257 



258 
258 
258 
258 
258 
258 
258 
258 
259 
259 
259 
259 
259 
259 
260 
260 
260 
260 
260 
260 
260 
261 



TABLE OF PAPYRI 















A. D. 


PAGE 


1331. 


Receipt for Dues 5th cent. 


. 261 


1332. 


Receipt for Corn 








5th cent. 


. 261 


1333. 


*Account : Order for Payment 








Late 2nd 
cent. 


early 3rd 

261 


1334. 


Order for Payment of Chaff 








416 . 


. 261 


1335. 


Order for Payment of Meat 








482 . 


261 


^336. 


Order for Payment of Money 








5th cent. 


. 261 


1337. 


Order for Payment of Money 








5th cent. 


. 261 


1338. 


Order for Payment of Cheese 








5th cent. 


261 


1339. 


Account of Expenses 








3rd cent. 


262 


1340. 


Account : List of Names 










I St cent. 


262 


1341. 


Account . 










4th cent. 


. 262 


1342. 


Account of Payments 










5th cent. 


. 262 


1343. 


Account . 










6th cent. 


262 


1344. 


Account . 










4th cent. 


. 262 


*1345. 


Fragment of a Letter 










Late 2nd or 


3rd cent. . 262 


1346. 


Fragment of a Letter 










2nd cent. (?) 


■ 263 


1347. 


Fragment of a Letter 










. 3rd cent. 


• 263 


1348. 


Beginning of a Letter 










Late 3rd cent. . . 263 


1349. 


Letter of Sarapion . 










4th cent. 


. 263 


1350. 


Letter 










. 5th or 6th cent. . . 263 



NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION AND 
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 

The general method followed in this volume is the same as that in 
Parts I-IX. Of the new literary texts, 1224 and 1231-4 are printed in a dual 
form, a literal transcript being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern style ; 
1242 is given in modern form only. In the others, and in the fragments of 
extant authors, the originals are reproduced except for division of words, capital 
initials in proper names, expansion of abbreviations, and supplements of lacunae. 
Additions or corrections by the same hand as the body of the text are in small 
thin type, those by a different hand in thick type. Non-literary documents are 
given in modern form with accentuation and punctuation. Abbreviations and 
symbols are resolved ; additions and corrections are usually incorporated in the 
text, their occurrence being recorded in the critical apparatus, where also faults 
of orthography, &c., are corrected if they seemed likely to give rise to any 
difficulty. Iota adscript has been printed when so written, otherwise iota 
subscript is employed. Square brackets [ ] indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( ) 
the resolution of a symbol or abbreviation, angular brackets ( ) a mistaken 
omission in the original, braces { } a superfluous letter or letters, double square 
brackets [[ ]] a deletion in the original. Dots placed within brackets represent 
the approximate number of letters lost or deleted ; dots outside brackets indicate 
mutilated or otherwise illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are 
to be considered doubtful. Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts of the 
Oxyrhynchus papyri in this volume and in Parts I-IX, ordinary numerals to 
lines, small Roman numerals to columns. 

The abbreviations used in referring to papyrological publications are 
practically those adopted in the Archiv fiir Papyrtisforschung, viz. : — 
P. Amh. = The Amherst Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and 

A. S. Hunt. 
Archiv = Archiv fiir Ρ apyrusforschung. 

B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den K. Museen zu Berlin, Griechische Urkunden. 
P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, Vols. I-II, by F. G. Kenyon ; 

Vol. Ill, by F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell ; Vol. IV, by H. I. Bell. 

C. P. Herm. = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 



xiv LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 

C. P. R. = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 

P. Cairo Cat. = Catalogue des Antiquites ^gyptiennes du Musee du Caire, 

Papyrus grecs d'epoque byzantine, Vols. I-II, by J. Maspero. 
P. Cairo Preis. = Griechische Urkunden des Aeg. Museums zu Kairo, by 

F. Preisigke. 
P. Fay. = Fayiim Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

D. G. Hogarth. 
P. Flor. = Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli ; Vol. Π, by D. Comparetti. 
P. Gen. = Les Papyrus de Geneve, Vol. I, by J. Nicole. 
P. Giessen = Griechische Papyri zu Giessen, Vol. I, by E. Kornemann, O. Eger, 

and P. M. Meyer. 
P. Goodsp. = Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, by E. J. Goodspeed 

(University of Chicago Decennial Publications). 
P. Grenf = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and Series Π, by B. P. 

Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
P. Hamburg = Griechische Urkunden der Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, Parts i-a, 

by P. M. Meyer. 
P. Hibeh = The Hibeh Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
P. Leipzig = Griechische Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, Vol. I, 

by L. Mitteis. 
P. Munich = Veroffentlichungen aus der Papyrussammlung zu Miinchen, Part i, 

by A. Heisenberg and L. Wenger. 
P. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-VI, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. 

Hunt ; Parts VH-IX, by A. S. Hunt. 
P. Par. — Les Papyrus grecs du Musee du Louvre, Notices et Extraits, t. xviii. 3, 

by W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger. 
P. Petrie = The Flinders Petrie Papyri, Parts I-II, by J. P. Mahaffy ; Part III, by 

J. P. Mahaffy and J. G. Smyly. 
P. Reinach = Papyrus grecs et demotiques, by Theodore Reinach. 
P. Rylands = Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in the Rylands Library, Manchester, 

Vol. I, by A. S. Hunt ; Vol. II in the press. 
P. S. I. = Papiri della Societa italiana. Vols. I-II, by G. Vitelli and others. 
P. Strassb. = Griech. Papyrus der K. Universitatsbibliothek zu Strassburg im 

.Elsass, Vol. I, by F. Preisigke. 
P. Tebt. - The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

J. G. Smyly ; and Part II, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. 

Goodspeed. 
P. Thead. = Papyrus de Theadelphie, by P. Jouguet. 
P. Tor. = Papyri Graeci Regii Taurinensis Musei Aegyptii, by A. Peyron. 
Wilcken, Ost. — Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken. 



I. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 



. 1224. UNCANONICAL GOSPEL. 

Fr. 2 6-3 X 13-1 cm. Fourth century. Plate I 

(Fr. I recto, Fr. 2 verso). 

These small but highly interesting fragments from a papyrus book are 
written with care in an upright uncial hand of medium size. The contrast 
between dark and light strokes is well marked, and the frequent thickening at 
the tops of letters gives a somewhat ornate effect ; cf. 1229. ο varies in size, 
being sometimes quite small, sometimes on the same scale as the other letters ; 
μ also is inconsistent, the internal part being either angular or curved ; υ generally 
has a long tail, whereas ρ is shorter and sometimes does not descend at all below 
the line. Hands of this type are commonly assigned to the fourth century, and 
to that period the present example may also be attributed, though it is likely to 
have been written early in the century rather than late, and a third century date 
is not out of the question. Ίησοΰί is abbreviated ϊη, as in 1079, a papyrus of 
about the same age. ν at the end of a line sometimes appears as a horizontal 
stroke over the preceding vowel ; an angular sign to fill up a short line is once 
used. Both fragments are from the tops of leaves, and the columns or pages 
were numbered, in one place (a verso i) certainly, in another (3 recto ii) probably, 
in the formal script of the text below. In Fr. i recto and 2 recto i, on the 
other hand, the figures are more negligently written, but since an intermittent 
numeration would be inconvenient, they are likely, nevertheless, to have 
proceeded from the pen of the original scribe. 

Fr. 2 contains two columns on recto and verso, and the question arises 
whether this is to be regarded as a single leaf with double columns, or as two 
leaves with a single column to the page. Since Col. i of the verso is numbered 
174 and Col. i of the recto [i]76, it is clear that verso i, ii, recto i were consecu- 
tive ; but if the fragment consists of two leaves, recto ii immediately preceded 
verso i, instead of following recto i, as it would if a single leaf with double 
columns be supposed. The latter hypothesis is supported by the narrow space 
between the columns and the absence of a strongly marked crease down the 



2 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

middle of it. But the space is not narrower than in P. Rylands 38, a certain 
instance of a double leaf, though no doubt the book to which that belonged was 
not nearly so bulky as the one under consideration ; moreover, there is a crease, 
though not a deep one, in this space, and the fold is in the right direction, i. e. 
it would make the verso lie uppermost in the quire. Several other considerations 
support the theory of the double leaf as against the double column, (i) Single 
columns were apparently customary in papyrus books in Egypt. (2) In a book 
composed of leaves with double columns, the second column on every page 
should have an even number ; but here the number of the second column would 
be odd. (3) Col. i of the recto stands higher by nearly a line than Col. ii. 
Contiguous columns were not, indeed, always kept parallel, but an inequality 
would be more liable to occur if the columns did not stand side by side on the 
same page. The balance of probability, therefore, inclines to the supposition 
that Col. ii recto is the page preceding Col. i verso. If this be correct, it is likely 
that the column was of no great height, and it may be estimated at about twenty 
lines at most. 

In Fr. I, numbered on the recto 139, so little is preserved that no recon- 
struction is practicable. On the recto the words άμην ν{μΙν λίγω show that the 
Saviour is speaking, and a similar inference is probably to be drawn from the 
second person plural ΰμεΐ?, which is the only complete word on the verso. 
Between this leaf and Fr. a there was a wide interval, the next pagination number 
preserved being 174, at the top of Fr. 2 verso i. If, as we have supposed, this 
page was preceded by Col. ii of the recto, the number to be restored there is 
i[73]. The subject of that column is again not clear. Seemingly it describes 
an appearance in a vision of Jesus, who speaks words of comfort or exhortation, 
but the occasion and the person addressed remain in doubt. That the incident 
to which the passage relates is the walking on the sea (Matt. xiv. 35 sqq., 
Mark yi. 48 sqq.) seems unlikely, and the reference is perhaps to something not 
reported in the Canonical Gospels. Dr. Bartlet, after suggesting that the lines 
expand the account of the Call of Peter contained in Luke v. i-io by a descrip- 
tion of a supplementary commission given in a nocturnal vision, now inclines to 
the view that they relate to a vision of consolation and encouragement following 
Peter's Fall, Either of these explanations, if adopted, would have an important 
bearing on the problem of the identity of the work to which the fragment 
belongs ; see below, pp. 4-5. The next column (a verso i) is not more extensive, 
but enough is preserved to indicate that questions were being addressed to 
Christ concerning the nature of His mission and teaching. Apart from the 
phrase 'new doctrine ', however (cf Mark i. 37), the language finds no evident 
parallels in the pages of the Evangelists. 



1 



1224. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 3 

In the two following columns firmer and more familiar ground is reached. 
Fr. a verso ii describes in language similar to that of the Synoptists, though 
more concisely, the offence taken by the scribes, Pharisees, and priests at seeing 
Jesus consorting with sinners, with His answer, which appears to have been in the 
form given it by St. Luke. Col. i of the recto contains two recorded Sayings ' 
put in a novel relation. The injunction to pray for enemies found in Matthew 
and Luke is followed by the sentence ' For he that is not against you is with 
you ' (so Luke : ' us ' Matt.) ; and this line of thought is carried on, if the restora- 
tion is correct, by an otherwise unrecorded Saying that the man who to-day is 
afar off will to-morrow be near at hand. The mention of ' the adversary ' in the 
next line suggests a further development of the same idea. 

How are these fragments to be classified ? Are they part of an uncanonical 
Gospel covering much the same ground as the Synoptic Gospels, or do they 
come from a collection of Sayings of Jesus like that of which portions have been 
previously recovered (l, 654, possibly also, as some think, 655 and the Vienna 
fragment from the Fayum) ? The latter hypothesis may be supported by more 
than one argument. In the first place it is to be remarked that, in these muti- 
lated remains of six columns, Jesus is always either actually speaking or about to 
speak. Moreover, the discourse here attributed to Him shows the same admixture 
of novel and familiar elements as the two Oxyrhynchus fragments of collected 
Sayings (1,654) and the so-called fragment of an uncanonical Gospel (655) which 
has been referred by some critics to tl^e same collection. Again, in each of those 
three papyri there were certain special points of contact with St. Luke's Gospel ; 
in 1224 specific Lucan affinities may again be observed (i verso ii. 5-6, a recto 
i. 3). But there is at any rate one notable divergence from 1 and 654: the 
formula 'Jesus saith', which there introduced the various Sayings, is here absent. 
Instead of this, in Fr. a verso ii. 4-5 the words addressed to the murmuring 
scribes and Pharisees are preceded by ό δέ Ίησοΰϊ άκουσα? [eluev (or λίγη), just as 
in the parallel passages of the Synoptists. There is thus good reason for 
declining to refer 1225 to the same collection as 1 and 654. Possibly other 
collections differently put together were in circulation ; but the alternative view, 
that our fragments belong to an uncanonical Gospel, is the more natural. In 
such scanty remains as these the absence of pure narration is an extremely 
precarious argument ; and it may be held that the introductions to the Lord's 
words in Fr. 3 verso are more in the manner of a connected narrative than 
a collection of Sayings as such. There is indeed the analogy of 654. ^%-6, where 
a series of questions from the disciples are quoted ; but nowhere else in that 
papyrus or in 1 was the context of a Saying given, and the occurrence here of 
two or, including Fr. a recto ii, even three instances within so small a compass 

• Β a 



4 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

thus affords a distinct point of contrast. Stress will perhaps be laid. on the 
brevity of the introduction to the reply to the scribes and Pharisees in Fr. a 
verso ii, as compared with the corresponding accounts of the Evangelists. 
This, however, depends to some extent upon the restoration, and would be less 
striking if, for example, the alternative supplement suggested in the note ad loc. 
were adopted. Moreover, the conciseness here is counterbalanced by the fullness 
of the preceding column. It is also significant that in Fr. 2 verso i, ii, recto i, 
which were certainly consecutive, a natural sequence of events is traceable, 
substantially that of St. Luke, to whom, as already remarked, the fragments 
show linguistic relationship. The questions put concerning the new doctrine in 
Fr. 2 verso i, as might be expected, precede (cf. Mark i. 27), and may be supposed 
to have arisen out of the claim to forgive sins as recorded in Luke v. lysqq. 
Col. ii is parallel to Luke v. 27 sqq., while recto i embodies some of the teaching 
of the Sermon on the Mount, reported in Luke vi. The inference will follow 
that these columns stood comparatively early in the Gospel, which therefore, 
on account of the high pagination numbers, must have been preceded by some 
other work. Whether Fr. i belongs to the same work as Fr. 2 thus becomes 
questionable. 

For the identification of this Gospel, if it be rightly regarded as such, decisive 
indications appear to be lacking. A search among the extant non-canonical 
Sayings has failed to disclose points of contact ; nor are traces of bias in favour of 
or against any particular sect recognizable. It is natural to think of the Gospel 
according to the Egyptians ; but beyond some a priori probability in the case of 
a document circulating in Egypt, little can be urged in support of this identifica- 
tion, and the distinctive characteristics commonly attributed to that Gospel are 
not here in evidence. Perhaps 1224 belongs to the same work as 655, which, 
though probably distinct from the Gospel according to the Egyptians, had some 
affinity 'to it. In their relation to the Synoptic Gospels there is a general 
similarity between 655 and 1224 ; both exhibit a free handling of Synoptic 
material, and a tendency towards abridgement. The fact that the two papyri 
are derived from the same site lends the hypothesis of a common source a certain 
plausibility. A more definite suggestion is made by Dr. Bartlet, who is inclined 
to refer Fr. 3 to the Gospel of Peter. This view rests upon the interpretation 
mentioned above of Fr. 2 recto ii as concerned in some way with that disciple. 
In the eponymous Gospel an amplification of any incident relating to him would 
be likely enough, and since the Gospel was written in the first person, the use of 
μί in 1. I is very appropriate. If it refers to the Call, this column should 
precede verso i, an arrangement already found probable on palaeographical 
grounds ; but the difficulty pointed out in that connexion (p. 3), arising from 



1224. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 5 

the narrowness of the inter-columnar space, becomes accentuated, since the 
Akhmim fragment shows that the Gospel of Peter was a work of considerable 
compass, for the completion of which many more pages would be needed. To 
evade the obstacle by the assumption that our Gospel was not finished in a single 
volume, but extended into a second, is not altogether satisfactory. If, on the 
other hand, recto ii be connected with Peter's Fall, this column will follow recto i, 
and the double-column formation of the pages must be assumed. This, as 
remarked above, is on external evidence less satisfactory; but a more serious 
difficulty is the resulting necessity of supposing the omission in this Gospel of 
all the matter found in the Canonical Gospels between the Sermon on the Mount 
(Fr. 3 recto i) and the Fall of Peter. Dr. Bartlet holds this to be possible on 
a theory of the Gospel of Peter making it highly selective in the narrative of 
events preceding the Passion, in which interest was centred. Such a view, how- 
ever, needs further substantiation. Another objection to any identification with 
the Gospel of Peter is that in the extant fragment of it the name Jesus is not 
used, being replaced by ό Kvpios. Until further discoveries throw fresh light 
upon the problem, it will probably be necessary to acquiesce in a conclusion of 
tion liquet. 



Fr. I recto. Plate I. 
ρΚθ 
[ ^vTievnavTi 



[• 



.]ΐΜωναμηνν 
..... .]«σ[. 



Fr. I verso. 
[ 



σΐταινμ€ΐσ[. 

[. .] . ητ[ 



Fr. 2 verso. 
Col. i. 
poS 

[ ]π€σμηαποκρ€ΐνο 

[ ]π(ηΓασπ[.]ιαΐ'σ€ 

[ ])(^ηνκαιν[. .]δι 

[ ].[... .]ακαινο 

5 [ ]θητικαι 



Plate Ι. 



Col. ii. 



οιδΐγραμματβίσκα[. 
οικαα€ρΐΐσθΐασαμ[. 
τονηγανακτουνί. , . 
τα>λθίσαναμ([. . . . 
5 δ(ϊηακονσασ[. ... 

[. .]ονσινοιϋ[ 

[ ] • [ 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. 2 recto. 



Col. i. 

[ ^αιπΙΡρσίυγίσθίνπερ -- 

[..... .'\ρ_ωνν μωνογαρμηω 

[ '\ωνϋιτ(ρϋμ<ύνΐστιν 

[ "[νμακραναυριον 

5 [ ^^ΐνησΐταικαΐίν 

[ ] . τουαντι8ί\. . 

[ '\ivev(uv\. . . 



Col. ii. 

/?[ 
μ€ίβαρησ€νκαι[. . . 
νονϊτ^.]γοραμα[. . . 
τιαθ[. .]ΐΐσονγαρ[. . 

[.]ΐίαλλαο[ 

5 δονσΐπ[ 



Fr. Ι recto. Plate I. 
ρλθ 
]ί'Τί ev παντί 

[ "^μων. άμην ύ- 

\μΐν λέγω ]€ίσ[ 



Fr. Ι verso. 

[ 
σίται. ύμΐΐς [. . . . 

[. .] . ητ[ 



Whether the recto of this leaf preceded the verso or vice versa there is no sure means 
of deciding. The subject of what remains of both pages is also quite uncertain. In 1. 2 of 
the recto the doubtful μ may be π, or perhaps i. 



Fr. 2 recto. Col. ii. 
ρ[ογ 
με ίβάρησίν. και [παρΐσταμί- 
νου Ίη(σον) \k'\v 6ράμα\τι λίγβι 

Τί άθ[νμ]ΐΐί; ού γαρ [ 

[σ\ύ άλλα 6 [ 

5 Sovs €π[ 



ΐ73• 

' . . . overcame me. And Jesus stood by in a vision and said, Why art thou cast down ? 
For it is not thou who . . . but he who gave (?) . . .' 

The question of the position of this page has been discussed in the introduction. 



1224. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS η 

Unfortunately its contents are also obscure. The only passage where the word όραμα is 
found in the Gospels is Matt. xvii. 9 μφινι ('ίπψ( τ6 op. in reference to the Transfiguration ; 
and it is remarkable, as Prof. Swete has pointed out, that βαρύσθαι occurs in the description 

of the same event in Luke ix. 32 ό fif Tlerpos κα\ oi συν αντώ ησ-αν βφαρημίνοι ΰπνω. The 

subject of the present passage, however, appears to be quite different. That the nominative 
to be supplied before /if 4βάρησ(ν is vitvos is not unlikely (cf. Matt. xxvi. 43 ήσαν yap αϋτων ol 
οφθαλμοί βφαρημίνοι), but there are of course many other possibilities, e. g. φάβοί or λύτη;. 
In 1. 2 νου can hardly be interpreted otherwise than as the termination of a participle, 
though the genitive causes difficulty, since ^Ιησοΐα is the natural subject of the sentence. 
This type of construction is, however, to be found in classical Greek as well as in the 
Κοική ; the genitive may even be a clerical error and not attributable to the author. For 
\i\v όράμα\τι Xe'yei cf. Acts ix. 10 ; [e]v op., though there is not too much room for the e, 
suits the remains better than δι' opaparos (Acts xviii. 9). ^^[υ/χ]^ is very doubtful; the 
shape of the letter following the α is more like that of θ than of 0, which both when 
written large or small is nearly circular. Moreover an ο is very intractable here; the 
« would inevitably have to be connected with the preceding letters, whereas a question 
τί . . . fits in much better with the context ; cf. e.g. Matt. viii. 26 KaWeyei airo'is Ίί SeiXoi 
cVt6, υλιyόπιστoι ; The objection to θ is that there is no visible trace of the cross-bar, 
although the surface of the papyrus in the middle of the letter is not appreciably worn, 
σ is less suitable. At the beginning of 1. 4 υ is not altogether satisfactory on account 
of the comparative shortness of the tail ; but π or τ is still more objectionable. If υ is right, 
an emphatic [σ]υ seems more probable than -[o]v, and a convenient antithesis is obtained by 
reading 6 . . . δούί fV[! . . . ; cf. for this collocation e. g. Luke vii. 44 νδωρ μοι in\ woSas ουκ 
eSwKar. On the supposition that the passage described Peter's restoration from the remorse 

of his denial Dr. Bartlet suggests oi yap \ϊπαΙτιος σ\υ άλλα ό \προδότη! ο μ€ παραψονί κτλ.; ΟΥ 

iv\i.Tayr)v, e. g., may be restored on the view of the passage as concerned with the Call of 
Peter; cf. introd. pp. 2, 4. 

Fr. 3 verso. Col. i. Plate I. 
poS 
ίΤ]77€ί μη άποκρινό- 
[/ifjOf. τί ουν α\πΐΐπα^•, π\ο\ίαν σέ 
[φασιν (5ί5α]χήΐ' καιν[ην] δι- 
[δάσκ^ιν, ή τί β]ά[πτισμ]α καινον 
5 [κηρύσσΐΐν; άποκριψητι καΐ 



174. 
' . . . thou didst say . . ., making no answer. What then hast thou forbidden ? 
What is the new doctrine that they say thou teachest, or Λvhat the new baptism that thou 
dost preach ? Answer and . . .' 

Though the wording of this passage is open to doubt, its purport may be recovered 
with probability, καινάν points clearly to καιι•[ΐ)ΐ/] in the preceding line, and, given "[χην καιν\ήν\ 

θιδα];^ι;ΐ' becomes obvious on the analogy of Mark i. 27 ri ianv τοΰτο ; δώαχη καινή; cf. Acts 



8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

xvii. 19 Tt's- ή καινή αΰτη η νπο σοϋ 'ΚαΚονμίνη δώαχή ; and the next two letters, δί, may naturally 
be assumed to be the first syllable of the verb δώάσκ^ιν. The interrogative π[ο]ίαν, which is 
almost inevitable, fits in admirably with these supplements, and ^ij άποκρινό[μ(ΐΌ! in the line 
above, which suggests άποκρί]θητι in 1. 5, is also quite in keeping, σί following π[ο]ίαν implies 
an infinitival construction ; hence φασίν] . . . δί[δάσκ(ΐν. Other details of the restoration 
are more questionable. In 1. i n- of wes, which is doubtless the termination of a verb, is 
practically certain, and (l]nes is better suited to the present participle ^17 άποκρινό[μ(νο! than 
e. g. ήμο! (toTcXiJjrts, although the use of the form -emas in such close proximity constitutes 
something of a stumbling-block. The letter preceding emas is doubtfully identified as a π. 
What remains is a vertical stroke with a small tip to the right of its top. In other examples 
of π in this papyrus the cross-stroke does not project beyond the uprights, but a slight 
inaccuracy in this respect may easily have occurred here and there. The top of ι or η, 
which are the alternatives, turn, if at all, to the left, not to the right, π is therefore 
preferable, whether the primary meaning ' declare ' or the commoner signification ' forbid ' 
be adopted, and τι ά]πύπα! gives a good sense ; amLm'iv is, however, not found in the Gospels. 
In 1. 4 ]a may well be τίν]α, e. g. τίν]α κηινον [νόμον, but the lacunae are perhaps rather easier 
to fill if some neuter substantive like βάπτισμ]α or κηρυγμ]α be restored. The vestige in the 
middle of the line is of httle assistance, except that it indicates a somewhat tall letter, such 
as α usually is, but an η or t, e. g., is also possible. For βάπτισμα κηρύσσων cf. Mark i. 4, &c., 
and, for the likelihood of questions concerning a 'new baptism', John iv. 1-2 ^ίΐκουσαι; οί 

ΦαρισαΊοι δτι Ίησου! nXeiovas μαθητάς Trotei και βαπτίζίΐ η Ίωάνηι, (caiVoiye Ιησοϊι! αυτοί ουκ 

€βάπτιζ(ν αλλ' οί μαθητα\ αϋτοϋ. β]ά[πτια-μ]α would Scarcely be too long for the available 
space. 

Fr. 2 verso. Col. ii. Plate I. 

[ροΐ 
0£ Se γραμματΐΐς κα[ϊ ΦαρισαΙ- 
οι και iepeis θ(ασάμ[(νοι αυ- 
τόν ήγανάκτονν [οτι συν άμαρ- 
τωλοΐί άνά μί[σον κΐΐται. ό 
5 Se 'Ιη{σονί) άκουσαν [ύπ^ν Οϋ ^peiav 
[ίχ]ουσιν οΐ ν[γιαίνοντΐί 
[ίατρον] . [ 



175• 
'The scribes and Pharisees and priests seeing him had indignation because he 
reclined in the midst of sinners. And Jesus hearing them said. They that are whole need 
not a physician, [but they that are sick].' 

There is much similarity between this passage and the Synoptists, e.g. Mark ii. 15-17 

κα\ ΤΓολλοι τξΧωναι /cat αμαρτωλοί σννανίκίΐντο τω Ιϊ^σοϋ και Toli μαθηταις αυτοΰ , . . και οι γραμματ€ΐί 
των Φαρισαίων iSoWir . . . ΐλιγον τοΐί μαθητα'ΐ! αίτοϋ "Οτι μ(τά των τελωνών κα\ αμαρτωλών (σθ'κι 
και άκουσα! ό 'lijaoCs λί^ίΐ αίτοΐί Ου χρίίαν (χουσιν οί Ίσχΰοντ(ί Ιατρού, κτλ,; cf. Matt. IX, 10—12 

where the same verb συνανίΚΗντο is used, but only the Pharisees are mentioned as objectors 



1224. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 9 

and Luke v. 29-31, who has μ(τ αυτών κατακίίμίχοι, and vyiaivovTfs, which apparently stood in 
the papyrus, in place οίΐσχίοντί!. For οί Upcls cf. Luke xx. i, where the MSS. are divided 
between Uput and the more usual apxifpfis. The vestige in 1. 7 may well be the top of the 
α of άλλα. The restoration adopted of 11. 5-7, producing a striking coincidence with the 
language of St. Luke, is likely to be correct, especially as both Matthew and Mark here use 
the simple άκουσας without amplification ; but the passage will admit of a quite different 
treatment, e. g. άκουσας [ότι ά•^ανα\κτ\οϋσιν o'l ύ[ποκρΐΓαΐ emev κτλ. : the frequent application of 
the term ύποκριταί to the scribes and Pharisees in the Gospels would serve to justify its 
occurrence in this context. 

Fr. 2 recto. Col. i. 

κ]αΙ π[ρ]οσίύχίσθ€ ΰπ\ρ 
\t5)v ΐγβ'\ρα>ν ύμων 6 yap μη ων 
[κατά νμ]^)^ ύπ\ρ υμών ΐστιν. 
\ο σήμερον ω\ν μακράν αϋριον 
5 [«γγύί ύμων ■γΥνήσεται, και ev 

[ ] . τον άντι.81[κου 

\ λινίνωνί. . . 



1 76. 

' . . . and pray for your enemies ; for he that is not against you is with you. He that 
to-day is afar off shall to-morrow be near you, and in ... of the adversary . . .' 

1—2. Cf. Matt. V. 44 ά•γαιιάτ( τους ΐχθρους ύμων καΙ προσήχ(σθ( ίπϊρ των 8ίωκόντων ν/ίάί, 
Luke vi. 27—8 άγαπατ( του: εχθρούς ύμων, καλώς ποιΰτί το'ις μισοΰσιν ίμας, (υλογ(Ιτ( tods καταρω- 
μίνους υμάς, προσ(ϋχ(ΐσθί V(p\ των ΐττηριαζόντων ύμας. The actual combination προσήχίσβ^ ΰπίρ 
των ίχβρών υμών appears in Didache i. 3 προσιΰχ. ύπίρ των ΐχθ. ύμ. . . . κα\ ουχ ϊξίτΐ (χθράν; cf. 
Oidascalia v. 15 «'" τω (υαγ/ϊΚία προ^ίρηκα Ώροσιΰχ. κτλ, 

2-3. Cf. Luke ix. 50 °^ y°P ο^" «στιν καθ' υμών ΰπ(ρ υμών ϊστιν ; similarly Mark ix. 40 
with ημών for ύμων. But in these two passages the Saying stands in quite another context, 
its occasion being the attempt of the disciples to prevent a man who was not a follower of 
Jesus from casting out devils in His name. 

4 sqq. The restoration of 11. 4-5 is highly conjectural and rests upon no authority, 
but it appears to carry on well the line of thought : ' Pray for your enemies, for they may 
be in truth friends, or if they are not now, they may soon become such.' An analogous 
sentiment was early current in the Greek world, and is attributed by Aristotle, JiM. 

p. 1389 b23, to Bias, κατά την Ώίαντος ύποθηκην καϊ φιλοϋσιν ώς μισήσοντίς καΐ μίσοίσι» ωι 
φι\ήσοντ(ς, and ρ. 1395 ^ 25 ου δίΐ, ωσπιρ φασί, φιλΰν ώς μισησοντας, άλλα μάλλον μισΛν ως 

φίλήσοντας; cf. Diog. Laert. i. 87, who also attributes the maxim to Bias, Soph. ^z'. 679-82, 
Seneca, Έρ. 95. 63 cum mone?}ms aliqiiem . . . ut ex inimico cogiiet fieri posse amicum : we are 
indebted for these references to Prof. J. S. Reid. Somewhat similarly the Greek proverb 
•yciit σ(αυτόν is reflected in 654. 18-20. 

In 1. 5 \1γίύς υμών -^νήσΐται may be preferred to \ίγ/ύς πάρα•/.] as a clearer expression 



ΙΟ THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

of the real meaning, though a more general form would well accord with the proverbial 
character of the Saying. The supposed vestige of a letter preceding του in 1. 6 is possibly 
the end of the cross-bar of the τ, and in any case is too slight to build upon ; αϋτο]ϋ τοϋ, e. g., 
would be suitable. The recorded precept about agreeing with the adversary quickly 
(Matt. V. 25, Luke xii. 58) would hardly suit this context. In 1. 7 the letters may be divided 
eVt-]!j/ iv ω or ]ii'ev ων ; the third V may equally well be μ. 



1225. Leviticus xvi. 

iO'2X5-5cm. Fourth century. Plate V. 

A small fragment written in heavy sloping uncials of a type generally 
similar to those of the Oxyrhynchus Callimachus (1011) though at a less 
advanced stage of development. It may be assigned to the first half of the 
fourth century. Apart from the hand, a comparatively early period is suggested 
by the fact that the MS. was in the form of a roll, not a codex, the verso of the 
fragment being blank. The ink is of the brown shade which became common in 
the early Byzantine age. Some stops in the middle position show a somewhat 
darker colour, and may have been added subsequently. There is no margin in 
front of the first letters of 11. 4-5 and 7, and it is uncertain that these were the 
beginnings of the lines, though the text can be conveniently arranged on that 
supposition. 

νη]ΐ' τ[ο]υ ιια(ί\τυρων xvi. 33 • 

κα\ι το θνσίασ[τηρίοΐ' 
e]^eiXaaeTai• κα[ί π^ρι 
των i'epecov. κα[ι nepi πα 
5 σηί τηί συνα[γωγηί 

ΐ]ξ(ΐλασβταί• [και €σται 34 

τοντο νμ,ίν ν\ομιμον . 

αι<ύ\νιον (ξΐΐλ[ασκ€σθαι 
■7rep]t [τ]ων νϊω[ι/ Ιηλ απο 
ΙΟ πασών] των α\βαρτιων 
αντων] απαζ τ[ου evtav 
του π]οιτ][6ησ€ται 

5. της: so FGN; om. ΒΑ. 



1226. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS ii 

.1226. Psalms vii, viii. 

10-5 X 6•8 cm. Late third or early fourth 

century. 

The upper corner of a leaf from a papyrus book of early date, belonging 
perhaps more probably to the third century than the fourth. It is written in 
round upright uncials of medium size, and showing some tendency towards 
cursive forms, e. g. the occasional linking of ω to the following letter. Some 
marginal flourishes mark the commencement of a Psalm on the recto, and its 
number seems to have been written above the title. The usual contractions of 
^eoy and Kvpws occur. A second hand seems to have inserted an iota adscript at 
verso 8. The text is written stichometrically, the initial letters of each στίγοί 
being slightly enlarged. It is of some interest as providing early attestation of 
one or two readings which have hitherto rested on inferior authority. 

Verso, 
[icy Kpwei Xaoi/y κρινό\ν με [κ]€ κατά vii. g 

[την 8ικαιοσνΐ']ην σον 
[και κατά την ακακιαν\ μον €π ΐμοι 
[σνντ€\(σθητα) δη πο]νηρια αμα[ρ]τωλων ίο 

5 ['^"' KaTevOwets 8ί\καων 

[€ταζων καρδιαί και] νεφρουί ο θί 
[δίκαια η βοηθίΐα μο\υ πάρα, θυ 1 1 

[και σωζοντοί tovs evjOeis τη καρδιαι 
[ο θί κριτηί δικαιοί κ]αι ισχυροί και μα 1 2 

ΙΟ [κροθνμοί ] 

[και μη οργην ΐπαγων] καθ (καστην 
[ημΐραν 



Recto. 

V [ 
_ λ/ΛαλΓαοϊ τω Δαυίΐδ 

Κ€ Ο KS ημαιν a)[s θαυμαστον το ονο 

μα σου ev \παση τη γη 

5 ΟΤΙ ΐπηρθη η μ[ΐγαλοπρΕπια σον vnep 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ανω τα)\ν ουρανών 
(Κ στόματος ν^ηπιων και θηλαζόντων 

κατηρτι[σω αινον 
(veKev των [ΐ-χ^θρων σου τον κα 

ταΧυσα[ι ΐχ^θρον και e/c 

δικη[την 



Verso Ι. /je : so B^ίR ; μοι Α and many cursives. 

2. σου: so the cursives 27, iii marg., 156, 202, 269, 283, 284. 

3. f/ioi : so Bi^A ; f/ie R. 

7. e(eo)v : TOD θίοϋ Bt^A ; κυρίου R. 

8. There is a narrow crack in the papyrus between η and κ, and iota adscript may have 
been inserted here as well as at the end of the line. 

II. Considerations of space make it probable that και stood before μη, as in ϊ^ο•» and 
numerous cursives. 

Recto I. The vestige of a vertical stroke is consistent with η; but a figure in this 
position might refer to the page instead of the Psalm, the number of which could have 
stood in the margin. 

2. In Bt^AR &c. ψαΧμοί is preceded by «r το reXor υπιρ των ληνών, but these words are 
omitted in 151, 173. 

9. fveKfv: so 181, Cyril!. Alex, vi, p. 400; tv«a others. 



1227. St. Matthew's Gospel xii. 

6 X 1 1•8 cm. Fifth century. 

Fragment of a leaf of a papyrus codex, written in rather large upright 
uncials in which dark and light strokes are strongly contrasted. The hand 
bears a general resemblance to that of the Ascension of Isaiah (P. Amh. i) ; 
it appears to point to a date in the fifth century. The ink is of the brown shade 
characteristic of the period. A stop in the high position occurs once, and there 
is one doubtful instance of a rough breathing. An agreement with D and 
a corrector of ίί is noticeable in 1. 5 of the verso, and an unrecorded variant 
in recto 1. 4, and apparently also 1. 6. 

Verso. 



ακου\σα\ντ€ί xu. 24 



1227. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 



13 



[etwoi'] c^Tos ου\κ €κβα[λ\€ΐ 
[τ]α 8αίμον[ια] ΐΐ μη ev τω [Be 
(λζΐβουλ' αρχοντι των \αι 
5 μονιων Ί.8α>ν Se ταί ΐ[νθν 25 

[μησΐΐ]ς αυτών (Ι7τ[εν αντοΐί 
[πάσα β]ασ•ιλ([ι]α [μ]ΐρισ[θ€ΐσα κα 
[θ] €αυτη[ί] ΐ[ρημ]οι>ταί [και πα 
[σ]α TToXty η [οικία μ](ρισθ[€ΐσα 
ΙΟ [κ]αθ (αν[τη9 ου σ]τ[αΘησΐται 

[κ]αί ei ο ^[αταναί 26 



Recto. 



.] . . [ 
και] OS αν (ΐπ[η λογο]ν κατά τ[ον 
νΰ] τον ανου αφίθησβται αν 
τ]ω ούτω os δ αν €[ί]7Γ7; κατά 
τον πνί] τον αγιον ον[κ] α[φ]ΐθτ] 
σίται ev] το[ντ]ω τω α.[ιωνι ό\υ 
Se ev τ]ω μί[λλ]οντ[ι] τ] πο[ιη 
σατ]ΐ το δ[ΐνδρον] καλόν [και 
τον κ]αρ[πον αντο]ν καλο[ν 
η ποιησατ€ το δ]ξν8ρο[ν 



31 

32 



33 



Verso 3• «" • οι^. Ε. 

[BejeXfe^ouX : SO CDEGKM &C. ; βΐ(ζφου\ BN. 

5. 18ων: SO iii^O ; €ΐ8ω! most MSS. 

δε : so ΒϋΌ ; CEGKLM &c. add υ ι{ησου)!. 

ΙΟ. [κ\ιθ (αυ[τη! : SO mOSt MSS. ; ίφ (αυτήν D, which also has ατησίται instead of σταάη- 

ffcrai, and this may have stood in the papyrus. 

II. [κ]αι ei : et δε και D. That a slightly curved horizontal stroke above the next letter 
represents a rough breathing is uncertain. 

Recto 2. Of : so D ; eav most MSS. Cf. 1. 4, where fav is apparently universal apart 
from the papyrus. 

4. ούτω : om. MSS. 

5-6. The reading of the papyrus, here is very doubtful. MSS. have ουκ αήχθησ^ταί (ου 



14 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

μη αφίθη Β) αντω followed by either οντε €v τοντω τω αιωνι ovre (Bt^CD) ΟΓ ovre €v τω α(ωη τοντω 
ουτ£ (Κ) 01" ovre ev τω νυν αιωνι oiii-e (EFGLM &C.). [σίται αν\τω is possible, but then none 

of the recorded variants is reconcilable with the following letters, τω a little further on being 
clear. To suppose an omission of τοντω does not solve the difficulty, since [our] tv is too 
long for the space and the vestiges do not suggest «/. Possibly something other than 
αφίβησίται was written, but it was not μη αφίθη. Traces of ink above το[κτ]ω perhaps indicate 
a correction. 



1228. St. John's Gospel xv, xvi. 

Fr. 2 (Col. ii) 18-5x5 cm. Late third century. 

Fragments from two consecutive columns from a roll containing the Gospel 
of St. John. The text, written in an upright informal hand of medium size, is on 
the verso, the recto of both fragments being blank ; but no doubt in other parts 
the roll included sheets which had previously been inscribed. There is a general 
similarity between the script of this papyrus and that of the second Logia 
fragment, 654, also on a verso ; in 1228, however, the writing is somewhat heavier 
and approximating nearer to cursive. It is likely to date from about the end of 
the third century. The usual abbreviations of Ίησοΰ5, -πατήρ, and ανθρωττο! occur, 
but no punctuation-marks or other signs apart from the diaeresis. In both 
fragments the lines have lost their beginnings and ends throughout, and since 
they were of some length it is impossible to fix the points of division. Like the 
early fragments of this Gospel previously obtained from Oxyrhynchus (208), 
1228 shows a good and interesting text, though, as often, its affinities are not 
strongly marked, and it does not agree at all consistently with any one of the 
chief authorities. Coincidences with the Codex Sinaiticus are frequent, but 
divergences are noticeable at ii. 4, 9-10, 27, 29. 

Col. i. 
αυ\τ<ΰν γΐγραμμ([νο5 οτι xv. 25 

] oray ίλθη ο ΐΓα.[ρακλητος 26 

νμΐιΐ' πάρα τον Wps [ 
] Wps €Knopevf[Tat 
5 ej/iOf και ϋμ[εις «7 

€]μον εστε τ[αυτα xvi. ι 

σκ]α8αλισθητΐ [ 
ΐ]ρχ(ται ωρ[α 2 



1228. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 15 

Col. ii. 
•/\υνη όταν τίκτη \υπ[ην xvi. 21 

αν]ττ]γ όταν Se γ€ννη[ση 
μvημo\vcvfl τηί 5Xef\|f€a)[y 
(γ(νν]ηθη avos eis τον κ[οσμον 
5 *'^'' l•'-]^^ λνπην «χετε [ 22 

χ^αρη\σ€ται νμων η καρ\βια 
ov\8eii aipu αφ \ν\μ(ύν [ 

ου\κ ΐρα)τησ(τί [ου]δί[ν 23 

ο] τι eav αιτησ[ητβ 
ΙΟ ] νμαν ea>[s] άρτι [ 24 

ονο]ματι μου [ 
3 lines lost 
15 ττίρί [a]y[a]yyf^<» [wy/ti' 25 

6]ΐ' τω θί'[ο/ίατ]6 /ι'ίοΐΐ' αιττ)\σζσθί 26 

6γ]α) €ρω[τ7;σ](Β τ[ο]ΐ' πρα [ 
] π7;[ρ ^tXet] ϋμα\ί o]ri ϋ/χ[6ίί 27 

/ca]t π['ίπιστΐ\νκατ\β\ οτι ey[cu 
:ο e^?jXio]i' ^^[η^θον πάρα του π[ρί 28 

τ]ον [κοσμον] τταλιν α[φιημι 

] νθΐ"^] rt"]." [ 

] t5e [ 29 

ou]5e/Lit[al•'] λ[€γ€ίί 
25 πα]ΐ'τ[α] και ου χρ€ί[αι/ 3° 

τ\ουτ<ο [πίσ]τ€ΐΌ/ί€[ι/ 
απ•]€/ορί[5ι;] auTOty iJ7[y] α[ρτί 3^ 

] ωρα [/cat €\\η\υθίν [ 
e]iS τ[α ί]δία /(α[ί] e/i[e 

■ i. Ι. The papyrus followed the same order as Bi^DGL; in AEHIKM &c. ev τω νομω 

αντων follows ■γ(γραμμ€νο5. 

2. όταν ; so BS ; όταν 8e ADIL. 
4. π(ατ)ρ(ο)Γ : πατρο! μου D. 

6-7. The ordinary text gives a somewhat shorter supplement than might be expected ; 
but there is no recorded variant, and the spacing in the papyrus is not very regular. 

ii. 3. 5λ«ψίω[ϊ; \νπη! D. 
4, ο ανθρωττοί i^ • 



i6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

5. vuv y\fv λυπην : SO BN (μ^ν ουν Ν*) C*DLM ; λι>7Γΐ;ΐ' μιν ννμ AC. 

€χ€Τ€ : SO B«*C ; φτ( «oADL. 

7. αφα : so NACD»L ; apei BD*. 

8. (ρωτησιτί : (ρωτησητι ti*. 

9. ο] τί €av : so A (av) ; αϊ» τι BCDL, on a;» τι D', οτι ο αν ti, οτι οσα αν or «ην Others. 
9-10. The papyrus agreed with AC'D in placing cv τω ονόματι μου before δωσ^ι, 

which precedes in BtiC*L. 

15. Either [α]π[α]γγ(λω (BN (-Λλω) DC*KLM) 0Γ [aHn]y. (C«<>"EGH) is possible. 

16. The vestiges of the letters are doubtfully identified, but appear to suit the usual 
order rather better than that of ti αιτ. (v τω ονομ. μου. 

20. πάρα: SO ^<AC' ; ft BC*L. D omits (ξηΚθον . . . πατρο!. 

2 7. ΐ-;(σοι-)[Γ]: SO BC ; ο I. t^ADL. 

28. [και : SO the best MSS. ; km vw CD'. 

29. Ko[i] ψ[€ : SO ACD ; καμ^ BNC*L. 



1229. St. James's Epistle i. 

I2-I X 11-2 cm. Fourth century. 

This papyrus leaf, as the pagination on each side of it shows, was the 
second of the book to which it belonged, the text commencing on the second 
page of the preceding leaf, while page i was either blank or, more probably, 
contained only the title. Nine or ten lines are lost at the bottom of the verso, 
and the height of the leaf when complete would have been approximately 19 cm., 
if the lower margin was of about the same width as the upper. When found the 
leaf was folded up, like a document, at right angles to the lines of the text. 
These are written in good-sized broad uncials, rather coarse and irregular in 
formation, though hooks and thickenings at the ends of strokes show an attempt 
at ornament. The fourth centuiy is the date suggested. No abbreviations occur 
except the strokes over a vowel for a final ν at the end of a line ; Tiarpos is written 
in full. A medial point is found once. Textually there is little to notice beyond 
the occurrence of the ungrammatical ά-ποσκιάσ-ματοί found also in BN in 
verse 17. 

Verso. 
β 

ω 

τη ταπ€ί!'[[ου]]σί αυτόν οτι \. ίο 

<ύί ανθοί γορτου Trape 

Xevaerai aveTeiXev γαρ 1 1 

ο 7;λ£0Γ cvf τω κανσωνίΐ 
5 και ΐξηρανίν τον χόρτο 
και το ανθοί αντου ε^ίττε 



1229. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 17 

σ(ν η evwpeneia τον πρόσω 

που αυτόν απωλίτο ου 

T<os και ο πΧουσωί ev ταΐί 
ΙΟ πορβιαίί αυτού μαραν 

θησΐται μακαριοί ανη 1 3 

ρ OS ϋπομΐνίΐ πίίρα 

σμον ΟΤΙ δόκιμο? yeuo 

μΐνοί λημψίται τον 
15 στΐφανον τηί ζ<οηί 

ον €7Γ7;[γ]'[γίίλ]ατο tois 

αΎ\απ(ύσιν αντον 

Recto. 
7 

συΧΚαβουσα τίκτει αμαρ 15 

τιαν η δΐ αμαρτία αποτΐ 

Χξσθΐίσα αποκυΐΐ θανα 

τον- μη πλανασθαι α 1 6 

5 δΐλφοι μου αγαπητοί 

πάσα δοσίί αγαθή και 1 7 

παν δώρημα τΐλξίον 

ανωθίν (στιν κατά 

βαινον απο του πατροί 
ΙΟ των φώτων παρ ω ουκ e 

VI παραλλαγή? ή τρο 

πη? αποσκιασματοί 

βουληθΐΐί απΐκυησ€ν 1 8 

ημαί λόγω αληθίΐα? 
15 ei? το eivai ημα[? απ]αρ 

χην τ[ινα 



Verso II. ανηρ: so BNCKL ; άνθρωποι Α. The division of the word after η is 
abnormal. 

16. After (πηγγ(ί\ατο (C)KL add Kvpios. 

C 



i8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Recto 4. πλανασθαι is for -σδβ. 
ΙΟ. €vi: SO most MSS. ; eanv l^. 

11. παράΚλαγη:: τταραλλαγη MSS. 

12. αποσκιασματο! ; SO BN* J αποσκιασ/χα N^ACKL, edd. 



1230. Revelation v, vi. 

4-1x7 cm. Early fourth century. 

Fragment of a leaf of a book, written in a medium-sized sloping informal 
hand, approximating to cursive, and dating probably from the earlier part of the 
fourth century. The lines, which were of considerable length, have lost both 
beginnings and ends, and their distribution cannot now be recovered. The use 
of the numeral ζ for ίτττά is in accordance with the character of the MS. ; it is 
likely that τ(σσάρων and Tpds in v. 6 and vi. 6 were similarly shortened. So far 
as it goes, the text shows a tendency to agree with that of the Codex Sinaiticus. 

Recto. 

i\Soy ίΐ'Ιικησΐΐ' v. 5 

jdav]ei8' αν[οιξαι 
αυτ]ου κ[α]ι eiSov ey [ 6 

ζωω]!/ και ev μΐσω των πρ\ΐσβυτΐρων 
5 ω]? ΐσψαγμΐνον ΐχ^ων κ(ρ[ατα. 

] τα ζ ϊτνα του θυ aneana . [ 
ηλψΐΐ' και ΐίληφΐν e/c τηί fi[e^tay 7 

οτ]ΐ (λα[βΐΐ/ 8 



Verso. 
] καθημ[ΐνοί vi. 5 

κ]αι ηκονσ[α 6 

χοι]νιξ σίτου δηναρίου κ[αί 
δην]αριου και το eXeov και το [ 
5 ] OTe ηνΐωξΐν την σφραγ[ιδα 7 

ηκο]νσα φωνην τον Τ€ταρτ[ου 

] !;?["" 8 



1230. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 19 

Recto 2. αν\οιξαι : so NA ; ο ανοιγων Β. 

3. «δο» : so Bti ; ιδού Α. 
5• (χων : so Bt^A ; (χον P. 

6. f : so BS (ίπτα) ; om. A. 

απ€σπα . [ : probably the second π is a mere slip of the pen and απίσταΚμ^να (Ν) or 
αττίστάΚμ^νοι (A) was intended. A slight vestige following the second α suits a λ. Β has 

αποοτξΚΚομξνα. 

7. (ΐληφιν : so ίίΑ ; αληφιν την Β, «λ. το βιβλίον some cursives, &c. 

Verso 5. ην^ωξ^ν is a confusion of the two forms άνίωξίν and ήνοφν; the MSS. give the 
latter. 

6. φωνην : so i>i A ; om. B. 



20 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

II. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
1231. Sappho, Book i. 

Fr. I i7-7xi3-2cm. Second century. Plate II 

(Frs. I, lo, 56). 

The authorship of these fragments in Sapphic metre and Aeolic dialect 
would in any case have been evident, and it is placed beyond question by two, 
if not three, coincidences with fragments expressly cited from Sappho ; cf. 
Fr. I. i. 15-16, Fr. 16. 2-3, 11-12. The title of the roll is preserved in Fr. ^6, 
but this, curiously enough, does not mention the name of the writer, giving only 
the number of the book and of the verses contained in it. That it is called Book i 
is in agreement with the statements of grammarians that the pieces in Sapphics 
were all included in that book ; cf. Bergk, Poet. Lyr. iii, p. 874. The number of 
verses comprised in it, we now learn, was 1330, i.e. 330 stanzas. Very likely the 
other eight books, or some of them, were shorter than this, but even so Sappho's 
entire works may well have extended to something like 9,000 verses. 

Substantial additions to the exiguous surviving remnants of this large 
output have lately been forthcoming from Egypt, where evidently the lyric poets 
were still popular in the Roman period ; and further welcome contributions are 
now made by 1231 and 1232. The gain from the former, however, proves to be 
less than had been hoped. Except in Fr. i, which has been built up from some 
twenty small pieces, the fragments have not fitted together at all well, and it is 
hardly to be anticipated that further efforts in this direction will produce a very 
diiferent result. Still, five and a half consecutive and nearly complete stanzas of 
a poem of Sappho is a gift not to be despised ; and for vocabulary and dialect 
even small and disconnected scraps have their importance. The two columns of 
Fr. I include remains of four poems, of which the first, as a reference to Doricha 
(Rhodopis) shows, was addressed, like 7, to Sappho's brother Charaxus. This is 
followed by what is no doubt the greater part of a graceful piece expressing the 
writer's deep longing for an apparently absent friend, Anactoria, whose name 
was already known as that of one of the intimates of the poetess ; cf. note 
on Fr. I. i. 27-8. In the next column stood a poem of five stanzas addressed 
to Hera, part of which by a strange coincidence has recently appeared in P. S. I. 
I 133, also from Oxyrhynchus. Of the succeeding verses not enough remains to 
indicate their theme. On what principle these poems were grouped within the 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 21 

book is not evident ; apparently the principle was not similarity of subject. It is 
noticeable that three consecutive pieces begin respectively with the letters 0, -n, ο 
(if av represents an original w), which suggests that possibly there was a rough 
alphabetical arrangement ; but the juxtaposition of these initial letters may be 
mere accident. Among the smaller fragments, Nos. 13, 14, 15, and 56 are again 
concerned with members of Sappho's circle, another of whom, Gongyla, is named 
in Fr. 15. Fr. 56 was composed in honour of a wedding. 

The MS. is written in an informal upright hand, of rather less than medium 
size ; in style and effect this script recalls that of the Herondas papyrus, and it 
should be referred, like the latter, to the second century. Stops in two positions 
are used ; and as usual in lyrics, accents, breathings, marks of long and short 
quantity, and signs of elision have been added here and there. In some of these 
additions the ink differs from that of the text, and to a certain extent at least 
they may be attributed to a second hand from which have also come occasional 
corrections and marginalia. Strophes are divided off by paragraphi, and an 
elaborate coronis marks the end of each poem. The accentuation of the papyrus 
is in conformity with the barytone system traditionally associated with Aeolic, 
and also exemplified in 7. In this and other points the orthography of the 
originals has been adhered to so far as possible, both here and in 1232-4, even at 
the cost of consistency. After all it may well be that the authors themselves 
were not invariably consistent ; cf. Wilamowitz, Sappho imd Simonides, pp. 91 sqq. 
The views of Wilamowitz concerning the textual tradition of the Lesbian poets 
are substantially confirmed by the new discoveries, to the restoration and 
elucidation of which he has, by a fortunate combination of circumstances, himself 
so largely contributed. 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Fr. I. Col. i. Plate II. 

[ '\αμάκαι[ 

[ • ■] • ΐ"''λο • [ 

[ ] . ατοσκα[ 

[ ] 
5 [ ]βροτίκτι{ 

[ ]ί^•[ ]• 

[ ] . νοσα\[ ] 



[. .]π/)ίΚα[. .]€7Τ£[ ]αι/€7Γ€υ/?[ ] 

ΙΟ [. . .'\8ζκαυ•χασαντοτόδ evvi[ ] 

[. . .'\ρίγατο8ίυ\Α^ίρονωσποθ([ ] 

[. . Α^ΐρονηΧθΐ 

[.^μίνιππηωνστροτονοιδΐπΐσδων 

οιδ(ναωΐ'φα,ίσ(π[.]γαΐ'μ€λαι[.]αν 
15 [.]μμΐΐ'αικαλλιστοΐ'•€γω8€κην ότ 

τωτισΐραται 

[. .'\γ-χν8ίνμαρΐσανΡίτοΐ'ποησα.ι 

[.]αΐ'τιτ[.]υτ'ΰγαρπ6λνπ€ρσκοπΗ[.]α 
λ 

[. . ■]οσ[. . .]ρ(ύπα>ΐ'€λΐνα[. .^ανδρα 

20 [ ]ιστον 

[ ]σΐβαστροϊα[. .]λ€σσ[. .] 

[ ]οΰδοσουδΐφ[.]λα}ντο[.]ηων 

[ ]ίμνάσθ' α[. . .]παρά . . γ'ανταν 

[ ]σαν 

25 [ ]αμπτοι>γαρ[ 

[....]... κονφωστί ]θ'ησ'τι 

[. .]\(ΐ/ννανακτορι[. . .]ΐ' . μνα μναι 

[. .]);απ60ίσασ. 

[. .^στφοΧΚοίμανΐράτοντφαμα 

30 ΗαμάρυΧμαΚαμπρονίδηνπροσωπω 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 23 

Fr. I. Col. i. Plate II. 



]a μάκαι[ρα 



[ ] . νπλο . [ 

[ ] . aros κα[ 

[ ] 

5 [ άμ]βροτ€ κη[ 

[ ]'^ • [• • ; ] • 

[ ] . VOS άλ[ ] 

[ ^ ^ . , 

[Κν\πρί, κα[ί a]e π^[/c/^oτ€/^]α^' '4πΐνρ[ίν. 

ΙΟ [οί] δι καυγάσαντο τ6δ' effilirovTes, 

[Αω]ρί^α το Sev[T]epov ώί π6θ([ινον 

[eh] epou ηλθξ. 

[0]i μ\ν ίππήων στρότον οι Se ττίσδων 
οί $€ νάων φαΐσ ϊττ\ί] yo.v μ^Χαό^^αν 

15 \^μμίναι κάλλιστον, βγω δΐ κην οτ- 
τ<ο TIS eparai. 
['Π'ά]γ)(ν δ (ϋμαρΐί avverov ττόησαι 
[π\άντι τ[ο]ΰτ'• ά γαρ πολύ πΐρσκόΐΓΐΐ\σ\α 
[κάλ]λοί \άνθ\ρώπων ^Ελίνα [το]ν άνδρα 

2ο [κρίννΐν άρ]ίστοΐ', 

[6s το παν] σύβαί Tpoia[s 6]\eaa[ev, 
[ούδΐ π]αΐδοί ούδί (Ι)[ί]λων το[κ]ήων 
[ούδΐν] ίμνάσθη, ά[λλά] παράγαγ ανταν 
[Κύπρια 'epai]<rav. 

25 [. • . . (ϋκ]αμπτον γαρ [ 

[....]... κούφωί τ[ ν]οηστι. 

[τή]λ€ νϋν Άνακτορί[αί ό]ν€μνά- 

[θ'θ]η(ν) άπΐοίσαί, 
[τα]ς {κ)€ βολλοίμαν epaTov re βαμα 

30 κάμάρνΙ^)μα λάμπρον ϊδην προσώπω 



24 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ηταλνδωναρματακανοπλοισι 

[ ^ά^ΐντασ 

[ ']μ(νονδνΐ'ατοΐ'γίνεσθαι 

[ ]αναΐ'θρωπ[. . . .]ΐ8ΐχηνΙίαράσθαι 



= 7Γλασ[ 

ΤΤΟτ[.]ίΤ][ 

ταναρατ[ 
5 τοιβασιλ[ 

7Γρωταμ[ 

τν[.]δατΓο[ 

ονκΐδυν[ 

ΙΟ 7Γ/3ΐΓσε[ 
καιθυωνί 
ννν8ΐκ[ 
καττοπα[ 
αγνακαικα[ 

15 [■]αρθ[ 

[•]ί'0'?[ 

a lines lost. 

. . αΐΊλ[ 
20 €μμΐν[ 
=βαπι[ 
'^άΐ'Κΐδ[ 

ηΐ'€πην[ 

γλω(τσαμ[ 
25 μνθολογ[ 

κΰΐ'δρι[ 

μ€σδον[ 



Col. ϋ. Plate II. 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 25 

η τα Λύδων άρματα καν οπλοισι^ν) 

[ίπτΓομ]άχ^ενταί. 
[(V μ\ν ί'(5]//€ί' ου δυνατόν γενέσθαι 
[τοντ] άν άνθρ(όπ[οΐί, π]ίδίχ^ην δ" άρασθαι 

Col. ϋ. Plate Π. 



τ ϊξ άδοκή[τ(ο. 

Πλάσιον δη μ[ 
πότνΐ "Ηρα, σα χ[ 
rhv άράταν Άτρ\(:'ίδαι 
5 τοι βασίληΐ! 

eKTeXeacravTes [ 
ττρωτα μ(.ν π[ 
τύι^ άπορμάθ([ντ(ί 
ουκ ίδύναντο, 
10 πριν σ€ και Δί άντ\ 

και Θυώναί Ίμ\ΐρόίντα παΐδα- 
νΰν δ\ κ\ 

κατ το πα[ 
ayva και κα\_ 
15 [ττ]αρθ{ίν 
[ά]μφϊ σ[ 

% lines lost. 
. . αί'ίλ[ 
20 ίμμίν\αι 

ραττ^ 

"Αν κ ίδ[€ζάμαν 
ηνίττην [ 
γλ&σσα μ[ 
25 μνθολογ[ 

κάνδρι [ 
μίσδον [ 



26 



Fr. a. 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. 3. 



Fr. 4. 



] 

]/ί€ίΌίσα[ 
'\ff ίνθνοισί\ 
]€>^θ£σαΐ'€σλ[ 
5 ] 

^Lvepyoiv 

] 
10 ]δυπίσσο)[ 
]αη•£Κΐ'δ[ 

.0. 

]τα5€ί7Γΐ7[ 



]οσβ'[ 

Μ 



Fr.5• 
] • .'?"'[ 
]α6ι;δοΐί . 



]αΓ6ί'τ[ 
]ιον{ 



Fr. 6. 



] 
5 ]τ^<ί[ 



Fr. 7. 



Fr. 8. 



] . ακα\ 



"[aipu^ 



Fr. 9• 



Fr. 10. Plate II. 



'\γ•/ανοσ8ΐκαι\ 

i 

]υναίσυΐ'εσλαί . [ 
5 ^οσκρίτησαι 



] 

'\v8oKo<pvv\. . . .]« 
]τρομΐροίσπ , [. . .]λλα 



5ΐ 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



27 



Fr. 2. 



μ(νοισα[ 
\ff kv 6voiai\y 
ίχοισαν effX[ 

jet ie βαισ•α[ 
\ΰ γαρ ΪΒμ^ν 
\ιν έργων 



ΙΟ ]5' ύπίσσω 
κ]άπι.κύ8[ 
] τόδ* ΐΐπη[ 



Fr. 3• 

πρ]6σθ' [ 
]αταισ[ 
] τύχα νί[ 

]Ρ[ ' 



Fr. 5• 

] . ιων[ 
] μίτρια κα[1 
β]άθυ δον . [ 

Μ 



Fr. 4• 

](Γα[ 
]Γαμ[ 
]αΪ€ν τ[ 

5 ><'«'[ 



Fr. 6. 

]νθβμ[ 
](Τί κ[ 
]όλ€ί[ 

] 

5 VH 



Fr. 7. 

] . ακα[ 
]τισαι[ 



Fr. 8. 
]αίρΐΐ ί[ 



Fr. 9• 



Fr. 10. Plate II. 



] ίπι[•](σμα[ 
]€• γάνος δβ και [ 

Κ 

τ\νχ^α σύν εσλα • [ 
5 ]oy κρίτησαι 



]λ' ίπάβολ' ήσ[ 

]«/ δόλοφνν [. . . .]€1 
] τρομίροα 7Γ . [. . .]λλα 



5 ] 



28 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



15 



'\ασμΐ\αιναί 

] 

ΎΚοισινανται 

'\ΐ•/α\αισαηται.\^ 

] 

']μο6ίΐ'ΤΓλΐθί/ι.[ 
]8€ταφ6ρτί€ΐκ[ 
]ΐ'ατιμ(π€ΐκτι[ 

] 

]ρβοντιπ6λλ . [ 
]αι8ίκ([ 

]« 



«5 



]χροαγηραση5η °• • Ι 

η ■ κ' - . 

^ναμφψασκΐΐ- 
]σπίταταί8ια)κων 

'\τασαγάνασ 

'\μα•\αβοισα 

]α(ΐσοναμμι 

] 

]ρωνμαλιστα 
]ασπ[.]άι/αται[ 



Fr. II. 



]ίί'€ργα[ 
]χ€ρσω[.] 
]γα 

'] 

']R-[ 



] 
]ανταμΐ[ 
] . ιποτνια[ 
]αψατ[ 
5 Ι?" 



Fr. 13. 



Fr. 13• 



]βλα[ 

]ΐργοι>•[. .]λάτ([ 
]ΐ'ρΐθοσ8οκι[ 
^ησθαι 

]€μή•χ€ΐμω[ 
1[Γ0ΐσαι>αλγ€α . [ 

Μ 



]αΐ'άγ . [ 
](μΐ'άσίσ-θ'α[ 
']μμΐσ(ννε^ 
'\ποη(ΐμΐν. 
5 ]€Γγαρκαί/{α[ 

]/1€»'•7Γθλ£[ 

]ο[.]€ίαίσί[ 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
y]ay μίλαίνα? 



29 



]ίλοισι ναΰται 
μ]ΐγάλαΐί άήται[9 
ΙΟ ]α κάπΐ χΙρσω 

] 
ά]μοΘ(ΐ/ πλ(θίμ[ 
] Se τα φόρτι ΐίκ[ 
]ν ατιμ' (πΐΐκη[ 
'5 ] _^ 

] ρίοντι ττόλλ . [ 
]αι 8ίκ€[σθαι 
]« 
] 
20 '\ιν 'ipya [ 

] Χ«Ρο-<»[•] 

] 

Ίρ•[ 



] X/JOa y^pay ή8η α . [ 
]«» άμφφάσκΐί "'■'''^ " ' 1^ 

]y πίταταί 8ιώκων 

] 
ΙΟ ] ray άγαύαί 
'\μα• λάβοισα 
} άΐΐσον άμμι 

] 
]ρα)ρ μάλιστα 
15 ]αΓ π[λ]άί/αταί [ 



Fr. II. 

] 

]at/Ta μί[ 
] . ι πότνια [ 
"[αψατί 



Fr. Ι a. 

]^λα[ 

] ίργον [άλ]λά τ€ [ 
]ΐ' ρίθοί 8οκι[ 
]ησθαι 
5 ]νανάδηΐ' ^[ 
]e /i77• χεί/ίωίί/ 
]τοίσαί' aXyea . [ 

ΙτΓ 



Fr. 13. 



.]ανάγ 



[. . . S]e μνάσ-ΐσθ' ά[σσα 
[. . . ά]μμ(ί ku νζό[τατι 
[. . . ΐ]π6ημμΐΐ/, 
5 [. . . . μ]^ γαρ και κά[λα 
[€Ϊχο]μΐν• πολι[ 
[. . . x]o[p]uais δ[ 



3° 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. 14. 

Ύρα)τοσηδτι\^ 

] ' 
]τιθί'€ίσ•ιδωσ[ 

]ρ/ίίθί'άτεαΐ'[• .] 
5 ^^ξavθaι^ ίλΐ.ναισ(.ΐσ\^\ην 
]κ6σ 

'\ΐιισθναταίσ•το8ΐ8' ία\. ."^ταισόίί 
]πάισαΐ'Κ€ΐΐ€ταΐ'μ€ρίμνΰν 
]\αισαντίδ[. . '. . ."ψοισδΐ 
ΙΟ ] τ[• ■]??* 

'\τασογβοισ 
'\ταιν 
]νυχισ[:\ην 
][ 

Fr. 15. 



[,] . 1/ . [ ]€λο/χαίσ[ 

[. .] . γυλα . [. . . .^νθιΧαβοισαμα . [ 
[. . ^^κτινανσίδ-ηΰτίττοθοστ . [ 
αμφιποτατα.1 
5 τανκαλαν•άγαρκατάγωγισάυτα.[ 
ewToaia ιδοισανΐγωδΐχ^αφω• 
καιγαράυταδήτ[. .]e/ne/i^[ 
[.]t;n-poy€i'[ 
[.]ασάρ&μα[ 
ΙΟ τοΐ'τοτώ[ 
[.]ολλο/ία[ 

Fr. 16. 

[ ]θαμΐω[ 

[ ]τηνα[ 



123l•. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 31 

Fr. 14. 

] ipWTOS ήδη 

] 

[ (OS γαρ άΐ']τιοι/ ΐίσίδω σ[ε 

[ Έ]ρμιόνα τ{ρ)αύ\ταν 

5 [υϋδαμα,] ξάνθα δ" Ελίνα σ ϊίσ[κ\ην 
[ovSiv aei]/fey, 
\αΙ θ€\μίί θνάταΐί• ToSe δ' ΐσ[θι\ τα σα 

[ ] παίσαν κί μΐ ταν μίρίμναν 

[ ]λαίσ-' ά.ντι\. . '. . .]θοΐί δι 

ΙΟ [ ] τ[ . .]ασί 

]Tas 6χθοΐ5 
]ταιρ 
παν\νν\ίσ[δ]ηρ 
][ 



Fr. 15. 

[.] . ί» . [ κ]ίλομαι σ[ 

[Γο]γγνλα . [. . . .]νθι λάβοισα μα . [ 
[γλα]κτίΐ'αν• σε δηντί ττόθος τ . [ 
άμφιπόταται 
5 ταν κάλαν ά γαρ κατάγωγα αϋτα 
ίπτόαισ ϊδοισαν εγω δ\ γαίρω• 
καΐ γαρ αϋτα δη τ[6δ]ΐ μ(μφ[(ταί σοι 

[Κ]ντΓρογ4ν[ηα. 
[τ]άί άραμα[ι 
ΙΟ τοντο τώ[ 
[β]6\λομα[ι 

Fr. 16. 



.] θαμέα>[ν 
6]ττιΐ'α[ί γαρ 



32 



15 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
]λ£στα7Γα[ 



.]άλε^ατ[ 
.]*yoi'co/t[ 



]σΐ•θΐ\(ύ[ 

]τοπάθη[ 

. .]\αν'ζ•γωδΐμ^ 
.\ν6ιδα 
.]•[.]στοισ{. . .] . [ 



]f[ 



Fr. 17. 



Fr. 18. 



]ωομ[ 

]€ί'αΐ'τ[ 

5 ] . πάππ[ 

]όλ/ίαι/[ 

]7Γα£σ[ 



]y^^ • [ 

]7Γ/}0ί'ί[ 

]βρα. ' 
5 ]γλα.θαν'€σ[ 
]ησμ€θ . [ 
]γνΐ'θαλα[ 



Fr. 19. 

] • /[•]°^^'"σ[.]Γ€[ 
].[...]. [.]ω 



Fr. 20. 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 

[iv θίω, κηνοί μι μά]\ιστα πά\ντων 
[8ηντ€ σίνοντά\ί 



15 



.] άλ6/ίάτ[ 
.]• γόνω μ\_ 
.]ο/ί' ού 7Γρ[ 



] σ€• θίλω [ 

τοΰ\το ιτάθη[ν 

]λαί'• εγώ 8' ΐμ[αυτα 

\τοΰτο <Tv\voiSa 
....]• [.]σΓθίσ[. . .] . [ 

y^f^H-i 



•]< 



33 



Fr. 17. 



Fr. 18. 



]νθα[ 
]ωο/ί[ 
]ω• ννν [ 

]€Ι'αί'7•[ 

] . πάππ\ 
■]6λμαΐ' [ 
] άΐ'θρω[7Γ 
]οι>ίχ[ 
1 παισϊ 



JTrpoi' /[ 
α.]βρα, 

] vvf θαλα[μ 



Fr. 19. 



• Fr. 30. 



] 7re7rX[ 
_<[.] ο/3/χοίσ[.]τ6[ 



α. . . . . . ατΓΟί 



34 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

5 ] • ί^[• • • •]γ[ 5 ]<ίΨ"• 

] • .79[• ••]••[ ] • [ ]?• 

]•[•]•[ • • 

Fr. 21. Fr. 22. Fr. 23. 

] . ίτασ•αδ[ ]€πτο0ώί'[ ]'''^°'[ 

]ταΐ'θ€ίσαί[ ] . α7'[ ]yTi . [ 

]πο[ ... ] 



Fr. 24. 



Fr. 25. 



Fr. 26. 



Fr. 27. 



]λ7[ 


] 


miA 


]... 


]ψ{Μ 


] . ί8α(ρ[ 


]τ(σχθο[ 


]πα[ 


](\ιτισθ[ 


'\αικατ^[ 


]σ&,[. .]σ4 


]fi«[ 


] 


]αΐ'€λο[ 


].ασ[ 


].< 


yiLva{ 


5 ] 

]0[ 


5 Μ 


5 ]ω[ 



Fr. 28. 



Fr. 29- 



Fr, 30. 



Fr. 31. 



]7Γ/[)οστετο[ 




. . . 




'\•Γΐσιν•κα[ 


]...[ 


]μα\ι[ 


]?«?[ 


]-y?[ 


]a)vy€i'[ 


]€Ι'7Π;ρ[ 


] 




]οσ. 


]ΐψΑ 


]λθί 




Μ 


. . . 


]αι> 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 35 

5 ] . ω[. . . .]t[ 5 μά.κ\αιρα 

] . *yo[. .•]••[ ] • [ y 

1 _ yov 



Fr. 21. 



Fr. 22. Fr. 23. 



]7Γθ[ ... 1 



Fr. 24. Fr. 25. Fr. 26. Fr. 27. 



]λτ[ 


•] 


]ί[•Μ 


]...[ 


]7Γ€[.]«'€[ 


] . €5αψ[οί 


]τί5 χθΟ[ΐ' 


]7Γ«[ 


;i]eXiTt σβ[ 


]at κα7€[ 


]σβ• 6[. .]σί[ 


>!«[ 


] 


^avikf^ 


].ασ[ 


Ι^ί 


5 l/^'^at 


5 ] 


5 ]4 


5 14 



Fr. 28. Fr. 29. Fr. 30. Fr. 31. 



] προστίτο\ 


]...[ 


] μάλι{στα 


]5ασ[ 


].yo[ 


Μ 


]T€/ie[ 





36 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



I 


7i•. 32. 


Fr• ii- 


Fr. 34. 


Col. i. 


Col. ii. 

X [ 


] 


] 


Jthtoi/ 


X.[ 


]ow 


] 


](j-eo-€v[ 




] 


]« 


] 






]οσ 


]/ορμ[ 






5 ]ο• 


Fr. iS. 


Fr. 36. 


Fr. 37. 


Fr. 38. 


[••]•[ 


jrpo(r[ 


] . ar . [ 


]pa[ 


o..[ 


α)σ5[ 


JcrXeyerat . [ 


]aL[ 


Kvii\_ 


[••]•[ 


]Tny[ 


]•[ 


TOt{ 


. 


. 




5 k 









Fr. 39• 
]eym . [ 



Fr. 40. 



Fr. 41. 



Fr. 42. 



Fr. 43. 



] 


•[ 




IK 




] 


[ 






Fr. 


47- 




>" 


•[ 



Fr. 44. 

]7Γ€(5[ 



Fr. 48. 



Fr. 45• 



Fr. 46. 

Μ 



Fr. 49• 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



37 



Fr. 


32 




Fr• 33• 


Fr. 34. 


Col. i. 




Col. ii. 


]. Q[. .]σαι 


. . 


]7Γ7Γ0υ 




•[ 


] 


] 


] 




• • 


]oi; 
] 


] 
]a 


]pov 








]os 


Fr. 35. 




Fr. 36. 


Fr. 37. 


Fr. 38. 


[.•]•[ 




προσ[ 


] . ar . [ 


]pa[ 


o..[ 




ws S[ 


]y Xiyerai . [ 


]a. 


Κυπ[ρ 




[••]•[ 


]τηρ[ 


]•[ 


TOI^T 






. 




5 φ[ 











Fr. 39• 

]ey<o.[ 
] κατα[ 



Fr. 40. 

]σ7[ 



Fr. 41. 

]••[ 
]αταδ[ 



Fr. 4a. 
]6σύ[ 



Fr. 43• 
]•[ 

]''4 



Fr. 44. 

η 



Fr. 45• 



]re.[ 



Fr. 46. 

Μ 



Fr. 47• 



Fr. 48. 
Μ 



Fr. 49. 
]..λ[ 



38 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. 50, Fr. 51. 



. .]/caiyap[ 

\ζάλίξαι•κ[ 
]8ραχαρισσα[ 
]τ€ΐ)(^ομΐΐ>γαρ[ 

]ισντοντ•αλλ[ 

]ρ[.]€νοισάπ[ 



]γωδΐκ[ 
]ovevSi[ 

π 
5 ]ψΙη][ΐ•θίΟΐ[ 

] 
]ανΐΐσο\[ 

]άικ . [ 



Fr. 52. 

[Xaty[ 
uoa[ 



]ΤΓΟΤ[ 

5 ]7•αυΓα[ 



Fr. 53- 



Fr. 54. 



]σ.• 



Fr. 55. 



>θροο[ ]ηστ[ 


] (δ6νη[ 


]7Γ6σ[ 


]απάμ[ 


. 


]ΐΐη<^ι^^. • 




5 ] 




']δαιζα<1{ 




Μ 


Fr. 56. Plate II. 




νν^τ[. . .] . [ 




παρθΐνοιδ[ 




Ίται/νν^ισδομΙ 


• 


aavaei8oi[ 




5 φασίοκο\τΓ<ο[ 




αλλ{γ(ρθτι[ 




στΐΐ)(€σοισ[ 




_1_ ήπ€ροσσοΐ'α[ 




S^ υπνον[.]8ωμ^ 




^ ΙΟ μΐλωΰ α [ 




χηηηδδ 





1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 39 

Fr. 50. Fr. 51. 



[• 


. . .] και γαρ [ 




ΐ]γω δε κ[ 


[• 


. T]ives μψ[ 




] 


[• 


.] ζάλΐ^αι- κ[ 




]οι>• ev δε [ 




{α\δρα χαρισσα[ 




τ]άχιστα [ 


5 [α-]ηίχομΐν yap [ 


5 " 


•]ε/ίπ€• θίοί[ 


[• 


.]t συ τοντ' αλλ' [ 




] 


{πά\ρ[θ](.νοι^ ait[ 




]af€i9 όλ[ 




[. . .]ev e^oiev 




]αίκ . [ 


Fr. 52. 


Fr. 53• 


Fr. 54• 


Fr. 55• 


]λαι y[ 


]iSos μ[ 


]σι• 


ι . , 


]νόσ{ 


ά]νθρα)[π 


]ηστ[ 


]' (δ6νη[ 


] 


• • 


]π€σ[ 


]απάμ[ 


]7Γ0Τ[ 






]ρήσμ€ . [ 


5 ] ται/τα[ 






5 ] 
']δαι ζαφ[ 

Μ 




Fr. 56. Plate Π. 






Γυ/οτ[. • .] • [ 








πάρθΐνοι 5[e 








ΊΤανννχίσδομ^ίν 








σαν άΐίδοί[σαι ψιλότατα και νύμ- 




5 φαί ϊοκόλπω. 








αλλ' ίγ€ρθη[τ' 








στζΐ\ΐ σοίς [ 








ηπ€ρ οσσον α[ 








νπνον ^ι]δωμί[ν 








ΙΟ μΐλων α. 








χηηηδδ. 







40 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Pr. 1. i. 1-6. These lines are on a detached fragment, the position of which is hardly 
certain, but is suggested partly by a strongly marked fibre on the verso, partly by similarities 
at the point of juncture on the recto. The length of the lacuna before αμψροτΐ is not 
a serious difficulty, the space being no greater than that before α[λλά] in 1. 23. 

2. The first letter is apparently either α or t. 

9-10. Restored by W(ilamowitz)-M(ollendorff). 

II. Doricha, whose name was recognized here by W-M, is not mentioned in the 
previously extant fragments. Her reappearance here gives fresh substance to the lines of 

PosidippuS Σαπφωαι de μένονίΧί φίλης ίτι κα\ μΐνΐουσιν ωδ^ί αί λ^υκαΐ φθ^γγόμζναι σ^λιδίί ουνομα σον 
μακαριστό». 

1 3-34• ' Some say that the fairest thing on the black earth is a host of horsemen, others 
of foot, others of ships ; but I say that is fairest which is the object of one's desire. 
And it is quite easy to make this plain to all ; for Helen observing well the beauty of men 
judged the best to be that one who destroyed the whole glory of Troy, nor bethought 
herself at all of child or parents dear, but through love Cypris led her astray. [Verily the 
wills of mortals are easily bent when they are moved by vain thoughts.] And I now have 
called to mind Anactoria, far away, whose gracious step and radiant glance I would rather 
see than the chariots of the Lydians and the charge of accoutred knights. We know well 
that this cannot come to pass among men . . .' 

14. yav μίλαιναν. cf. Sapph. I. lo, and Fr. 9. 6 below, 1233. Fr. 1. ii. 17. But the gen. 
or dat. would be expected rather than the accus., and possibly μΐλαιναν is a gen. plural in 
agreement with νάων (cf. e. g. Ale. 18. 2) and γάν an error for yas or ya. 

15—16. !y<o . . . ΐραται = Sapph. 13. 

18-19. The reading here is very uncertain. At the end of 1. 18 σκ is followed by 
a rounded letter, f, o, or possibly α ; and next to this is a rather high stroke turning over 
to the left, which would suit ρ or perhaps δ ; cf. ώην in 1. 30. The termination may be 
either οι[σ]α or ei[a]a. Near the beginning of the next line an interlineated a, δ, or λ is more 
probable than a grave accent ; and below this are vestiges of what seem to have been round 
letters. The reading adopted gives a fair sense and suits the remains sufiSciently well, if the 
left shoulder of the π in σκοπιΊσα be supposed to have scaled off; σκ£δοί[σ]α, apart from the 
dubious form, has led to no satisfactory restoration. The omission of one of the lambdas 
of KoWos is a not unlikely error. 

α before yap has been retouched or corrected. 

23. rrapayaye seems to be the right word, and ya is possible, though not suggested 
by the very small vestiges remaining from the tops of the letters. Fr. 35 is not to be 
assigned to this stanza ; cf. the note there. 

25-6. These two lines apparently contained a general reflection on the weakness of 
human nature. (ϋκ\ιμπτον was restored by W-M. 

27-8. W-M's reconstruction of these two verses has been provisionally adopted, though 
it cannot be considered very satisfactory. The supposition of a corruption in a mutilated 
word is generally objectionable ; moreover the π of aneotaas, though not impossible, is really 
more like p, i. e. ] napfoia-as, not ]η aneoiaas, is the more natural reading. But it seems diflBcult 
to adapt this to the preceding remains and the apparent sense. If, as would rather be 
gathered from the gist of the whole poem, Anactoria was absent, ού must precede παρ^οίσας, 
and there might also be room in the lacuna for another letter, e.g. κοί or -σ oi. In 1. 27 
]vfpva is suitable, but μ^μνα is equally possible ; of the e there is hardly anything left. For 
the marginal v. 1. μναι cf. the spelling μ€μναισ&, ομναΐσαι in the Berlin fragment {Klassikeriexte, 
V. ii. 13. 2. 8 and 10). At the beginning of the line λ is far from certain, and σ might well 
be substituted. 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 41 

The name Άνακτορία is given by Maximus Tyrius, De am. Socr. S,ti yap ϊκιίνω Άλκφιάδηι 

. . . τούτο rfi Α^σβία Tvpivva και Άτίΐϊ καί Ά. In Suidas, S.V. 2απφώ, she appears aS Άι/αγόρα 

Μιλΐ)σία ; the same person is doubtless meant. 

29. ρ of eparov appears to have been corrected. The mark of length above the α may 
be due to confusion with άρατόν;, cf. P. S. I. 123. 5, where iparav has been written as 
a variant above άράταν. 

31. ί' is for μαΧΚον η according to the not infrequent use with verbs implying preference. 

For the comparison cf. Sapph. 85 ΐστι. μοι κάΚα πάκ . . . niri τάϊ cyi) ούδί Ανδίαν 
πάσαν κτλ. 

32. ίτπΓο- was suggested by W-M. a in the termination is written through an e. 
33-4. Restored by W-M, who as a completion of the stanza proposes, exempli gratia, 

ίστι παρ βίων μακάρων ίκοισαν των παριύντων. For the neglected diagamma cf. Fr. 2. 7, and for 

the accent on yheaOai 1233. Fr. 8. 4 λάθ([σθ]αι, which conflicts with yeveadai in 7. 6. άν{ά) 

is written also in ii. 22, 1232. Fr. i. ii. 11 avopovae, but ονίδ^χνυτο and ovKa\eovTfs in 1232. 
Fr. I. iii. 2 and 5 ; cf. 1234. Fr. 2. ii. 7-8, Fr. 4. 9. A mark of short quantity seems to 
have been substituted for a mark of length above the first α of αρασθαι. 

ii. i-ii. These lines correspond with the fragment, also from Oxyrhynchus, recently 
published in P. S. I. 123, where rather more of the verses is preserved than here in 1231; 
their extent is shown by the brackets in the reconstruction above. The following tentative 
restoration by W-M of 11. 2-1 1 is printed by Vitelli ad loc. : 

Πλάσίον δή μοι κατ οναρ τταρίστα, 
•πότνι "Hpa, σα χαρί^σσα μόρφα 
ταν άράταν ^Ατρ^ιδαι ιδον ηρω- 

TOL βασί\η€5' 
€Κτί\ίσσαντ(! yap "Apevos epyov 
πρώτα μίν παρ* ώκνρόω Σκαμάνδρου 
τυιδ άπορμάθξντΐί οδον τΐΚίσσαι 

ουκ (δίναντο, 
πριν σ€ κα\ Δι* άντόμ^νοι piyifTTov 
κα\ Ovaivas IpcpoevTa παΐδα . . . 

This seems to express successfully the general sense, but some modification is at any 
rate required in 11. lo-ii, where a verb is essential in order to complete the sentence before 

viv Se in 1. 12; peyiaTov might be replaced by e. g. κάΚ^σσαν (W-M) or μάΚαξαν. 

1. Opposite this line in P. S. I. 123 the variant τω^ον, attributed to Nt( ) (cf. 1174. 
iv. 23, note), is entered in the left margin. There can be little doubt that this annotation 
referred to the preceding column, in accordance with the usual practice of scribes at this 
period. But since the relative lengths of the columns of P. S. I. 123 and 1231 is indeter- 
minable, the line concerned cannot be identified in Col. i of 1231. 

2. The η has been corrected from a. 

4. In P. S. I. 123 the unmetrical v. 1. ίράταν is written above άράταν. 
8. τύ[(]δ' : so 7. 2 ; cf. von Wilamowitz, Textgesch. der Lyriker, p. 5 r\ 
10. Δί' αΐ'τ[, not δίαν τ[, is indicated by P. S. I. 123, where marks of short quantity have 
been added above both vowels. 

20-1. Perhaps "H|pa, as W-M suggests. 

22. ί^ξάμαν W-M. For av instead of the AeolicoV cf. i. 33-4, note. 

Frs. 2-8. These small pieces have been placed together here on account of certain 
similarities in the appearance of their versos and that of the first column of Fr. i ; but the 
resemblance may be misleading. 



42 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Pr. 2. 2. μ^νοισα : the α is likely to be the final letter of the line. 

7. ο]ΰ : or e]v. 

8. Cf. Fr. 9. 20, and for the neglect of the digamma e. g. Sapph. 19. 3. 

12. Either €Ϊπη[ν or (ΐπη [ or -r)[s. 

Pr. 4. 6. The supposed grave accent may be part of an interlineated letter like α or λ. 

Pr. 9. 4. There seems to have been a marginal note opposite this line. 

5. κρίτησαι: of Alc. 82 ίπικρίτα, and Johannes Gram. Compend. iii. i κρίτοί. 
1 6. τΓολλ . [ seems more likely than ττο/ίττ . [, but neither is satisfactory. 

Pr. 10. 2. ]λ' ϊπάβολ' ησ[: or χα]λ('πα 'βό\ησ[( (= άβόλ.), as W-M Suggests. 

3. δόΧοφνν is an unknown form, which may perhaps be connected with Hesychius' 
δολφόί = δ^λφία. There is a dot above the second o, but this is presumably accidental, 
since the omission of the would dislocate the metre. 

12. It is probable that Alc. Q) 63 Suaov ήμμι ταν Ιόκόλπον is to be recognized here. 

Pr. 11. 2. An ink-mark above the vestige of the first letter suggests an interlinear 
correction or variant rather than an accent. 

Fr. 12. 5. ]ναυαδην is an obscure form. 

6. Perhaps [at S]e μή (W-M) ; but this will involve equally short supplements in the 
preceding and following lines. 

Pr. 13. This fragment is evidently addressed to some of Sappho's companions. The 
length of the lacuna at the beginnings of the lines has been estimated on the basis of 1. 6 ; 
with a longer supplement there the others would need to be proportionately lengthened. 

2 sqq. Cf. £er/. Klassikeriexte, V. ii. 13. 2. (2) lo-ii [σύ θί] X[a]fleat όα\σα ] 

mil κάλ' ϊπάσχομαι κτλ. «[σσα W— Μ. 

5-7• Restored by W-M, who further proposes π<5λλα μ\ίν and π<!λλ[αΐί 8e θ^ων eoprcus 
[και κτ\. This is attractive, but 7Γολλ[αΐΓ is unsatisfactory owing to the straightness of the 
stroke following πολ, which has the appearance of the top of an 1. If [ττόλλα μ]€ν is adopted 
in 1. 5, a longer verb than [ίΐχο]μ€ΐ' must follow. 

Pr. 14. A fragment apparently concerned with one of Sappho's friends, who is 
compared to Helen. In estimating the length of the initial lacunae in 11. 3 sqq. the 
supplement in 1. 5 has been taken as the standard. 

I. ηδη is very uncertain ; the two last letters might well be Xy, but these make an 
intractable combination. 

3. (Ισίδω a[e : or 6Ϊσιδω[σι, the comparison with Helen then being attributed to others. 

4. For the spelUng τ^αύ[ταν for τοαί[ται> cf 1233. Fr. 2. ii. 5, 1234. Fr. 2. ii. 10. 

5-7. The supplements at the beginnings of the lines were suggested by W-M. That 
in 1. 7, however, is rather shorter than is expected, and α or λ might be read instead of μ. 
The accent on ται in this verse was possibly intended for a circumflex. For the elision 
before 'σ[θίί] cf 1232. Fr. i. ii. 8, note. 

8. παίσαν . . . μίρίμυαν is noticeable, since the accentuation of such forms has been 
doubtful ; cf. Fr. 17. 6 τ\οΚμαν, 1233. Fr. 22. 3 ποΚιάταν, 1234. Fr. 2. i. 6 'λ.τρίΐδα\ν. 

10. The marginal entry looks like a v. 1., but the reading is uncertain. 

Pr. 15. Part of a poem addressed, as was recognized by W-M, to Gongyla of 
Colophon, who is known from the notice in Suidas as one of the μαθητριαι of Sappho, and 
is named also in Berl. Klassikertexte, V. ii. 13. 2. (4) 4. 

II. 2-8. ' Take your milk-white robe, Gongyla, and come (?). Love again flits about 



1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 43 

your fair form ; for the sight even of the dress thrilled you. And I rejoice ; for Cypris has 
this reproach against you.' 

2. An imperative such as πρόβαθι is expected after \νο\γγΰ\α, but is not easily obtained, 
the V before βι being certain. At the end of the line the name of some article of dress is 
wanted, and μα, if rightly read, suggests μαν5{ια or an allied form, but this seems to have 
been a masculine garment. The doubtful μ might well be v. 

3. [γλ]ακ7•ιΊ/αΐ' W— Μ ; cf. γλακτοφάγοΓ. 

6. (τιτόαισ' : on this analogy ΐτη-όαισ^ν should replace the vulg. ϊτη-όασ^ν in Sapph. 2. 6. 

7-8. Restored by W-M. 

Fr. 16. 2-4, The partial coincidence of 11. 2-3 with Sapph. 1 2 ottivos yap ei θίω, 
κηνοί μ( μάλιστα σ'ινονται was recognized by W-M, who suggested the restoration adopted in 
the text. Since the passage is quoted (Etym. Magn. 449. 34) in illustration of the form 
θ(<ΰ, the omission of πάιτων Si/Cte, or whatever the latter word was, would be natural enough. 
The supplement at the beginning of 1. 3 is indeed slightly longer than would be expected 
from a comparison of 1. 12, where the reading is practically certain ; but fourteen letters 
instead of twelve do not constitute a serious difficulty in a script of this irregular character. 

9. € of θΐΚω was corrected from λ. 

II-I2 = Sapph. 15 from Apollon. De pron. 324 b. ApoUonius, who has %yav, writes 
ΐμ αντα as in the papyrus (cf also Fr. 23. i), both here and in Ale. 72. Bergk thinks 
(μαΰτα more correct, but nevertheless prints ΐμ' αντα in the latter place. 

13. The supposed stop may be the vestige of a letter, e. g. e. 

15. What has been taken for the tip of an c is possibly a circumflex accent. 

Fr. 18. 3. ly\mas W-M. The acute accent on υ might perhaps be taken for a mark 
of length, but an alternative accentuation is more probable. 

Pr. 19. 2. Perhaps ['■]oi[r] όρμοΐί or \j\oi[s\ ορμοισ\ί\. 

Fr. 21. 2. Perhaps άδ[ί'λφαί. 

Pr. 23. I. A mark of elision has very likely disappeared after ιμ; at any rate the 
accent on f indicates the division e)x' αν\τ . ., as in Fr. 16. 11. 

Pr. 32. This fragment appears to be in the same hand as the rest, and also to be 
written in stanzas; but ]ίΓπου (or ]ηπουί) is difficult, and in the next line any letter following 
σιν would be expected to be partially visible. For the marginal crosses in Col. ii cf. e. g. 841. 
A. iii. 31 &c., P. S. I. 123. 12. Pr. 33 also is doubtfully included here. 

Fr. 35. A junction of two selides is apparently to be recognized in this fragment, 
which cannot therefore be assigned to Fr. i. i. 23 sqq. 

Pr. 37. I. The τ is separated from the α by a slight interval, and perhaps a stop 
followed the latter letter. 

Prs. 50-5. These pieces are put together as having been found rather apart from the 
rest ; but combinations with them are of course not to be excluded on that account. 

Ft. 52. This fragment possibly joins on above 1. i of Fr. 51. 

Ft. 56. Conclusion of an epithalamium. 

I. The doubtful κ might be μ, but the stroke following is too short for φ. 

4. φιλότατα και W-M. 

6. Cf Theocr. xviii. 54-5 fSScT « άλλάλωι/ στίρνον ψίλότατα πνίοντ€! και πόθον, ϊγρίσθαί Se 

προί άώ μηπϊκάθησθ€. ί-γ€ρθί\ΐί might also be read. 

7. σοΐΓ : sc. fTaipois, φίλοι:, or some equivalent. 

II. Similar stichometrical figures are found e.g. in P. Brit. Mus. 128, 732, and some 
of the Herculaneum papyri. 



44 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



1232. Sappho, Book ii. 

Fr. 1 13-3 X 29-6 cm. Third century. Plate I 

(Fr. I, Cols, ii-iii). 

Parts of three columns from the end of a roll, written in rapidly formed 
sloping uncials of medium size, and dating probably from the first half of the 
third century. Stops (in the high position), accents, and other signs have been 
inserted with some frequency, as usual in lyrics. How far they are to be credited 
to the original scribe is not easily determined ; some of them may well have been 
added subsequently, especially if, as is quite possible, a second hand is to be 
recognized in the marginal adscript at Fr. i. ii. 3. 

The attribution to Sappho is given by the subscription at the end of Fr. i. iii, 
and is further confirmed by the coincidence of ii. 10 with a citation from the 
second book by Athenaeus ; moreover, it was already known from Hephaest. p. 42 
that that book consisted of pieces in the so-called Sapphic pentameter of fourteen 



Fr. I. Col. i. 



] 

]καλθ(Γ 
] . άκαΧακΧονΐΐ 

'[aWayLTOxfiikai 
]•α.γ)(ΐγαραμΐρα 

] 

]• 

] 

] 

] 



1232. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



45 



syllables (cf. Sappho 32-7)^ which is the metre of the present fragments. They 
consist of remains of two poems. Of the first, composed for some nightly festival 
(cf. i. 8-9), no more than a few words from the conclusion remains. The rest of 
Col. i is blank, with slight vestiges of ink in one spot at the edge of the papyrus. 
The natural explanation, that 11. 1-9 were succeeded by some shorter verses in 
a different metre, is excluded by the statement of Hephaestion just referred to, 
unless the papyrus be supposed to have contained not a single book, but extracts 
from several ; cf. note on iii. 8. It may be suggested as an alternative that a title 
stood here in Col. i ; and it happens that a portion of such a title, having the 
words Σα[ΐ7φοί)ί | μ]€[λώι;, was actually found, with other literary fragments, in 
company with 1232. Possibly that fragment is to be assigned to this position. 
Cols, ii-iii, in which is preserved part of a poem on the marriage of Hector and 
Andromache, will then have been added as an afterthought, perhaps from some 
other source. 

We are indebted to Mr. E. Lobel for several good suggestions on the text of 
this papyrus. 



Fr. I. 



Col. i. 



]λ€ yap 
] κάΚοί 
] . άκαλα κλάνει 
] κάματος (ftpivas 
e KaTLa8ave\i\ 
αλλ dyiT , ώ φίλαι, 
άγχι yap άμίρα. 



φ THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Col. ii. Plate I. 



κνπρο . [ 22 letters ]«<• 

καρυζ7ΐ\6[.]θ . [ ]eXe[. . .] . θίΐσ 

.o[. 

/ι'8αστα8ΐκα[.'\ . [.]φ[. .] . ισταχνσαγγΐλοσ 
τάστάλλασασιαστ[.]δΐ . ανκλΐοσαφθιτορ• 
5 €ΚΤ(ορκαισνΐ'€ταιΐ}[.]ια.γθίσ€λικούπιδα• 



ανω 



θηβασ€ξΐΐρασπ\ακίασταπά.[^]να<ο 
αβρανανδρομ.α•)(ανζνίναΰσίν€πα\μνρον 
ποντον•πολ\αδ[. . .]γματαχρύσιακάμματα 
τΓορφυρ[. .]α.\αταντ[, .]γαπ6ικιλαθυρματα• 

10 αργνρ[, . .]αναρ[. •]μα,[. . . .]ρ[. .]καλ((ράισ• 
ωσείποτραλ€ωσ-δαΐΌρονσΐΤΓατ[. .]φιλοσ• 
φαμαδηλθίκαταπτολινΐυρυχί, . .]νφιλοισ• 
άντικιλίαδαίσατιναί[.]υπ€ντροχοισ- 
άγ[.]ραιμωροισ•ίπ[.]βαίΐ'ΐδ€παισο)(λοσ- 

15 γνΐ'αικωΐ'τάμαπα.ρθ€νίκα[.]τετ[. . .]υσφνρ(ΰν 
χΰύρισδανπ€ραμοιοθνγ[.]τρΐσ[ 
ιππ[. . ^Ιδανδρΐσύπάγονυπα^Ιΐ 
7γ[. . .](σηι[.]ΐοι•μΐγάλω[.]τιδ[ 
δ[. . . .] . ανιοχ^οίφ[ 

20 π[. . . . ']ζαγο[ 



Fr. a. 



]κίλοιθ(οι[ 
]αγνοναολ[ 

]τοΐ'ΐμιγΐΊ^ 
]ωσ8αραπαρ[ 
]ve8«T . . [ 



1232. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 47 

Col. ii. Plate I. 

Κύπρο . [ 32 letters ]«', 

κάρν^ η\6[ζ] θ[ ]€λ€[. . .] . θΐΐί 

"Ιδαοί τάδΐ κα[.] . [■]φ[. .] ■ is τάχυί άγγΐλοί• άνω 
ζα { ) 

Tas 7"' αλλαί Άσίαί τ[•]5ΐ . αν κλίοί άφθιτον 
5 "Εκτωρ και σνι/€ταιρ[ό\ι άγοισ' ΐλικώπιδα 

Θήβας ίξ lapas Πλακίας τ απ ά[ϊ]ΐ'(ΐ')άω 

αβραν Λνδρομάγαν kvl ναΰσιν ίπ άλμνρον 

πόντον πόλλα δ' [iXtjy/iara γ^ρνσια κάμματα 

πορφνρ[α κ]άλα τ αν τ[ρό]ι/α, ποίκιλ' αθύρματα, 
ΙΟ άργνρ[α τ] άνάρ[ιθ]μα [ποτή]ρ[ια] κάλέφαΐ!. 

wy (Ίπ'• οτραλίως δ' avopovae πάτ[ηρ] φίλθ5, 

φάμα δ* η\θ€ κατά πτόλιν €vpv-)([opo\v φίλοΐί. 

αντικ Ίλιάδαι σατίναί[ί] ΰττ' ίϋτρόχοΐί 

α,γ[ο\ν αίμιόνοΐί, kv\i'^aivi δ\ παΐί όχλο? 
15 γυναικών τ άμα παρ0(νίκα[ν] τί τ[αν]υσφνρων' 

χωρΐ5 S' αν Πΐράμοιο θύγ[α]τρΐί [έπήισαν. 

ί'7Γπ[οίί] δ' άνδρα ϋπαγον νπ άρ[ματα - w — 

π[άί'τ]£ί {a)i[e\iot• /ί€γάλο)[σ]η δ[' 

δ[. . . .] . άνίογρι 0[ 
20 π[. . . . €]|ayo[i' 



Fr. 2. 

ί]κ€λθί θίθΐ\ί 

] ayvov άόλ[λ€€Γ 

]»Ό1' €ί "ΙΧίΟ^ν 

'\τον (μίγνν[το 
]ωί S" άρα πάρ[θίνοί 
]ν(δ(σ . . [ 



48 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Fr. 1. Col. iii. Plate I. 

f ]^[•]? • [•]"[■ • λν^Η- •] ■ • ^«<•] • L 

c 

[ ΎκασιαΧφανοστονίΒι,γνντο 

γΐΊ/α:£Κ€[.]δ[.]λ€λυσ•5[.]ΐΌσα£7Γρογ€ΐ'€στ€/)α[ 
ΐΓαντ(σ8αν8ρ\.'\σ€πηρατονΙα•)(ρνορβίον[ 
5 πάον ονκα\ίοντ(σζκαβο\ονίυΧύράν 
= νμνηνδίκτορακανδρομαγανθίθίΚί\ο\ 

Τ 

σαψ[.]ΐ'σ• 

i. 3• yop : or yai. 

6. Dots above and below the σ of φρ^ναί were apparently intended to cancel the 
letter. 

8. oyiT : of. for the spelling 1233. Fr. i. ii. ii, 17 Syi, 20 βορίαις, and e.g. ίστ/α, S^t 
(Hoffmann, Gr. Dial, ii, pp. 384-5). 

9. On the blank space below this line see introd. p. 45. 

ii. 3. "iSaos = 'iSaios ; cf Sappho 44 Φωκάαί, Alc. 9. I Άθανάα, &c. The mark of short 
quantity above the initial letter is mistaken. Below this line there has been an omission 
of one or more verses, which were supplied in the space at the top of the column, as 
indicated by the marginal ανω. No doubt the oblique dash to the left of the line also refers 
to the omission; cf. 852. Fr. i. ii. 8. 

4. Restoration here is rendered difficult by the uncertainty of sense and construction. 
τ[ό]δ€ looks likely, but what is -av ? γ' αν will hardly do. For the letter before av, κ, λ, ρ, or 
σ would be suitable, besides y. W-M would boldly emend to κακ icKios. 

11. 5-18. '" . . . Hector and his comrades are bringing from sacred Thebes and Placia's 
everflowing streams fair bright-eyed Andromache on their ships over the salt sea, with 
many golden bracelets and purple robes and treasure of goodly broideries withal, and 
countless silver cups and ivory." Thus he said ; and in haste his dear father started up, 
and the tidings went forth in the spacious city. Straightway the sons of Ilium yoked mules 
to the swift cars and all the company of the women and slender-footed maidens mounted 
thereon, while the daughters of Priam took their seat apart. And the men yoked horses 
to the chariots, even all the youths.' 

6. θηβοί . . . Πλαχίσί : cf. Schol. A On Ζ 396 Ηρακλής . . . KTiVas π6\ιν ύπό το Πλάκιον 
ορός της Ανκίας Ώλακίαν θήβην αυτήν απο της γυναικός eKoKeaev. 

le'pas, v. 1. Ιάρας : ΐρος has hitherto been regarded as the old Aeolic form (cf. 1233. Fr. 2. 
i. 25, 1234. Fr. i. 9), I'epot occurring only in later inscriptions (so too Theocr. xxviii. 7), 
while I'apor is the Doric spelling, though also Boeotian. If Upas is the original spelling here. 



1232. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 49 

Fr. I. Col. iii. Plate I. 

[ M.]a.J.M. ..Me[..]..6a4].[ 

[ ]i κασία λίβανόί τ' όνίΒΐχνντο. 

γνναικί[ί] δ[' €]λ€λυσ5[ο]ί' οσαι npoyeviaTipa[i, 
navTes S avSp[e]i ΐπηρατον ϊαγον ορθών 
5 πά(<ΰ)ν όνκαλίοντΐί ΐκάβοΧον evXvpav, 
νμνην δ' "Εκτορα κάνβρομάχαΐ' θίθϊκί\ο[ΐί. 

μίλη. 

it would substantiate the view that ipos is a contraction of 'ύρος ; of. Hoffmann, Gr. Dial. 

ii, P• 313• 

άπ ά[ι\ν(ν)άω : the reading is very doubtful, and unsatisfactory as involving an assump- 
tion of an error in the papyrus, but nothing else suiting the conditions suggests itself. 
A letter marked as long must be either a, t, or ν ; and this is followed by two dots above 
the line looking like the top of a υ or a diaeresis. This combination points decidedly to 
αϊ ; and a horizontal stroke preceding may well be part of the top of a π, — y, ζ, or τ being 
alternatives. There would, however, be room for a letter, if wanted, between this supposed 
π and the preceding a. A further objection to ά[ϊ]ΐ'(>')άω here is the questionable propriety 
of this epithet in relation to a town or district. 

8. [ϊλί]γματα was restored by W-M ; cf. Hesych. ίΚίγματα ψίΚια. καμματα is an 

interesting instance of a crasis with a word beginning with a digamma, and is to be ranked 
with the elisions in Berl. Klassikerkxte, V. ii. 12. 2. 21 W ίμμάτων, 13. 2. (2) 8 μψναισθ" 
οίσθα ; cf. Wilamowitz, Sappho und Simonides, pp. 94-5. 

9. For τ[ρ(!]ί/α, which was suggested by E. Lobel, cf. Hesych. τμόνα• άγαΚματα η βάμματα 

άνθινα, and Homer Χ 441 *'" δε θρόνα ποικίλ' tnaaae. The main objection to it is the acute accent 
on av, which, if αΐ is read, is incorrect unless an enclitic followed ; but a5 τ[ιΐ']α is too weak, 
W— Μ condemns aZ as otiose and considers that an adjective defining the material should 
precede ποικίλα. The position of the stroke above the line indicates that the scribe wrote 
πορφυρά, and the spelling of άργύρα in the following line was probably similar, though there 
would be room there for another vowel ; cf. Sapph. 44 χ^ρρόμακτρα 8e καγγόνων πορφύρα (?). 

ΙΟ. άνάρ[ιθ]μα , . . κάλβφαΐΓ : cf. Sapph. 67, identified here by W-M. In Athen. 
xi. 460 d, where the passage is cited by Athenaeus from the second book of Sappho, the 
fragment appears as πόλλα δ' άνάριθμα ποτήρια κολαίφίΓ, which has hitherto resisted emendation, 
πόλλα comes from 1. 8. There is however the difficulty that the accus. would be expected 
rather than the nominative, in continuation of the construction with αγοισ in 1. 5. But that 
is some way off, and the nominative is not unintelligible. There is no possibility of getting 
in another verb, unless the restoration of 1. 9 is quite wrong. 

12. φίλοι:: the accus. is defensible on the analogy of e.g. Soph. Pht'L 141 σί &', ω 
τίκνον, τόδ' (ληλυθίν, but it seems likely that, as W-M thinks, the word has come in by error 
from the line above. 



50 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

14. αΐμίοι/οϊ was already attested in Eiym. Magn. 452. 37; cf. 1233. Fr. 2. ii. 13 
αίμιθίων, Hoffmann, Gr, Dial, ii, p. 420. 

16. For the single ρ in ϊΐ^ράμοιο cf. e.g. Berl. Klassikeriexte, V. ii. 13. 2. (2) 14 
π^ριθήκαο. [ΐττήισαν W— Μ, who Suggests as an alternative 5uy[a]rpfff[i θάκο! ψ. 

Fr. 2. This fragment from the bottom of a column is no doubt to be assigned to 
Col. ii. In 1. i ΐ]«λοι 6eoi[s seems inevitable ; a dative in -σι in agreement with ieOi[r must 
then have preceded; cf. e. g. Sappho 11. πάρ[θ(νοι in 1. 5 is the natural antecedent of the 

yivaiKCS TrpoyevitTrepm of iii. 3. 

iii, I. The doubtful φ may be any other long letter such as ρ or v. 
2. ονώίχνντο: sc. TO ttC/j? The supposed δ is more like λ, but this gives no word. It 
would be precarious in this uncertain context to emend \φανοστου to \ιβάνωτον. 

3-6. ' And the elder women all uttered cries of joy, and all the men raised their voices 
in a sweet paean, calling on the Far-darter of the tuneful lyre, and sang of Hector and 
Andromache, peers of the gods.' 

3 The reading of the text £]λί'λυσ8[ο]ΐ' accords better with the other imperfects than the 
superscribed variant -^av. 

4. The mark of length above the ι of 'ίαχον seems to have been drawn through 
a diaeresis. 

6. ΰμνην as a 3rd person plur. imperf. lacks analogy in Aeolic, but seems a possible 
form (from ΰμνημή. In Doric the vowel was usually shortened before -v for σαν, but a long 
vowel in this position occurs in Crete. At the end of the line either θιοϊκίλο^κ or ί€οίκ€λο[κ 
may be restored. 

8. The doubtful η might be an ω, but a ν following would be expected to be partially 
visible. That the number of the book was added is not very likely ; and hence the 
possibility remains that the roll contained a selection from Sappho's works and that a poem 
in different metre preceded the Marriage of Andromache. 



1233. AlcaEUS. 

Fr. I 9-4 X 17-3 cm. Second century. 

Plate III (Frs. i. ii. 2, 8). 

The identification of these pieces, apart from other clear indications of their 
authorship, is guaranteed by the coincidence of Fr. 32. 2-3 with already extant 
verses of Alcaeus. Like 1231, which belongs to the same find, they are much 
broken up, and efforts at combination have only been moderately successful. 
Nevertheless, Frs. i, 2, and 4, at any rate, provide substantial additions to the 
remains of the poet. The two columns of Fr. i are apparently in the same 
metre, the Sapphic pentameter of fourteen syllables exemplified in 1232. In 
Col. ii they are divided off by paragraph! into couplets ; cf. Frs. 9-10 and Berl. 
Klassikeriexte, Ν . ii. 12. i. Col. ii. At 1. 8 a new poem begins, addre.ssed to 
Melanippus, the friend to whom, according to Hdt. v. 95, Alcaeus wrote the poem 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 51 

describing his flight from a battle with the Athenians ; cf. Ale. 32. That poem, 
however, the opening lines of which, apparently, have been preserved in a corrupt 
state in Strabo xiii. 600, cannot be identical with the one here, in which Alcaeus 
admonishes his friend to resign himself to the prospect of death, remembering the 
fate of Sisyphus. Perhaps, as Wilamowitz suggests. Ale. 93, which refers to 
Tantalus and seems to be in the same metre, belongs to this context. Fr. a. 
Col. ii contains four Sapphic stanzas, admitting of satisfactory restoration, in 
which a contrast is drawn between Helen and Thetis. The latter is again 
referred to in the first few lines of Fr. 3, apparently Asclepiads. These are 
followed by two incomplete Sapphic stanzas describing a resort of maidens at the 
mouth of some river. Fr. 4 preserves twelve lines from the beginning of a poem 
in Sapphics addressed to the Dioscuri ; cf Fr. 1 2. 5-8, also Sapphic, where 
Aphrodite is invoked. Other metres are exemplified in Frs. 8, 32 (Asclepiads), 
II (cf. 13 and 17), and 32. There is therefore very considerable variety in these 
fragments, both of form and content. Little is known concerning the arrange- 
ment of the works of Alcaeus beyond the fact that they were distributed into at 
least ten books, with some regard to their subject-matter. Thus Book i contained 
hymns to the gods (Ale. i, &c.), and Frs. 4 and 13 might well have been referred 
to this category, which, however, will clearly not suit, e. g., Frs. i and 33. It is 
a natural assumption that the present fragments are from a single book ; but, if so, 
the principle of the grouping is here not easy to follow. 

The papyrus is written in graceful upright uncials of medium size, to be 
assigned most probably to the second century. The hand is very similar to that 
of one of the Alcaeus fragments at Berlin (Schubart, Pap. Gr. BeroL, Plate 39^) ; 
cf. also 1082j the Cercidas papyrus, ν sometimes has the shape of Y, some- 
times, though less commonly, of V. As usual, strophic divisions are marked 
by paragraphi, while a new poem is distinguished by a coronis. Some small 
corrections in the text have been introduced by a second hand, to which 
apparently the accents, marks of elision and of long or short quantity, and other 
signs are also due. In the punctuation, for which both high and medial dots are 
used, it is more difficult to distinguish, but this too, to some extent at least, is 
likely to be secondary. In Fr. 4. 4 a short oblique dash is used instead 
of a dot. 



52 


THE I 


OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 


Fr. I. 




Col. i. 

]/??[. . •] • [ ] 
]σ•αίσκαί/ίελ[ ] 
'\τονί\ίσσομ[ ] 
'\στονμίν . [ ] 




5 


]έ4α]]τ£δψ[ ]αι 

'\ονονίΐδίσιν 

]ισατΓνκίκρίται 

]τοντιν(κ . [.]τΐρω 

]αταλάμψΐται- 




10 


]ρποΐ'([. . .]οτ€σ 
]υνθΐμ[. .]οιλναισ 

]ηματασνλλ€γη[ 
]νον[. .]δοκημ[ 

]άκχ£ ■ [• .]νθίρω 




15 


] • [ ]" 

] . αρεσ . [ 



Col. ϋ. Plate III. 



τ6αυτ[ 

ovSevl 

eycuSa[ 
5 φΐρηνλΐ 

τογαρα[ ] . [ 

^θ(θΐσι[ ]ινωσκ[.]θΐλωσ[ 

>^ 

^Tiwvf[ ]μ€λαΐ'ηΓπ' άμύμοί•τι[ 

οταμ([. . ^ΙδίνναΐνταχίρονταμεγΙ 
ΙΟ ζάβαι[. .]ΐλιωικ6θαρονφαοσ[ 

οψΐσθ αλλάγίμημίγα\ων(π[ 

καίγαρσ(ΐσνφοσαιολι8αισβασίλ(υσ[ 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 53 

Fr. I. Col. i. 

Ψ«-[. . .] • [ 
]σαίί και /ίελ[ 
"[τον €Xicrcro/i[ 
'\στον μ\ν . [ 
5 π\άκτι8ι μ[. . . .]αι 
]ον oviiSeaiv 
]ίί άπυκβκρίται 
]τοΐ' tip' ΐκα[σ\τ€ρω 
κ]ατα\άμψ(ταΐ' 
ΙΟ ]ρποΐ' ([οίκ]οτΐί 
σ]υνθ(μ[(ΐ']οι Xvais 
γ^ρΥΐματα συΧΚί•γη\ν 
"[νον \δί\Βοκημ\ίν . . 
]ά/οχ€ . [. .^νθίνω 



15 



] . αρΐσ . [ 



Col. ϋ. Plate III. 



τ6αντ\α 

'ίγω 5* ά[ 
5 φίρην λ[ 

το yap ά[ ] . [ 

θίοι.σι\ν Ύν ώί «[e] θίλ(ύσ\ι 

Τι ά)ν k[ ] Μίλάνι,ππ αμ! 'ίμοι \ τί [ 

SivvdtVT οτα μ€[. . .] Άγίροντα /i€y[ 
10 ζάβαι^! άγχίω κόθαρον φάοί \υστ€ρον 

o-^eaff ; αλλ' άγι μη μΐγάλων €π[ίβάλλΐο. 
και γαρ ^ίσνφοί AloXiSais βασίλΐνί [ίφα 



54 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



άν5ρωνπ\ίΐστανοησάμΐνοσ[ 
άΚ[.'\ακα\Ρ\πο\υι8ρισΐωνυπακα.ρι[ 
15 [. . .'\να[.'\ντα)((ροντ(ττΐραισνμ[ 
. .]<u/i[. .\θονΐγΎ]νκρονί8αίσβα[ 
[. .'\\αίγασ•)(θ6νοσ•α\'Κα•γιμητα\^ 
. .]ταβασομ€ναιποτακαλ\οται^ 
. .]τινοττινατωνδ€ΤΓαθηντα[ 
20 [ ]μοσβοριαισ€πι[ 



Fr. 2. 



8 or 9 lines lost 

Μ- ■] 

- y 

] 

'. ."[των 

8 lines lost 

]cr5ai[ ] 



Col. i. Plate III. 



25 



] 
'\vipav[ 
]φορίΐ^ 
]eo»'[ 
] 



Col. ii. Plate III. 
ωσΧο•γοσκάκωνα\^ 
ΤΓΐρραμωκα ιπαΐσ[ 

(^ξ^σΐθΐνπικρονπΐ 

> ιΧιονίραν 

5 ovTedvTavaiaKiSy 
παντασΐσγαμονμα . [ 
αγΐΤΐκγή[.]τ]οσΐλων[ 
■πάρθ^νοναβραν 
(σδομονχίρρωνοσ-βλΐ 
ΙΟ ζω . μαπαρθΐΐ'ω^ι^φι\ο[ 

. C 

πήλΐοσ-καινηρ^η^ϊδοΰναρίστί 

> eaSeviavTov 
παιδαγίν^ατ αιμίθβοΰνΐ 
ολβιονξάΐ'θαί'ΐλάττιΐ 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 55 

άν8ρων πλεΓστα νοησάμίνοί [θάνατον φνγην 
άλ[λ]ά κα\ΐ] ΤΓολύίδρις ίων ΰπα καρι \ph 
15 [δίί']ι/ά[ε]ΐ'τ' Ά-)(ίροντ ίπίραισ€, μ[ίγα9 δί οι 
[κάτ]ω μ[6)(]θον ίχην KpoviSaii βά[ρνν wpicre 
[μί\λαίνα9 χθόνος. αλλ άγι μη τα[ 
[κα]ταβάσομ€ν α'ί ττοτα καΚΚοτα. ν\_ 
[. . .\r\v οττινα των δξ πάθην τα[ 



Fr. 2. 



L 


Col. i. 


popiais tTTt^ 
Plate III. 






8 or 9 lines lost 


. 




] 


Μ- .] 








]? 


^ ] 






25 


] 
]v tpav 


' .]των 








]φορ(ν[ 


8 lines lost 








]eoii'[ 


]σδαι[ ] 








] 



Col. ii. Plate III. 

as λόγο? κάκων ά\νίτη}^ απ ίργων 
Πΐρράμω και παΐσ[ι τ(\ο? φίλοισιν 
ίκ σίθΐν πίκρον, π[νρι δ αίθάλωσα? 
"Ιλιον ΐραν. 
5 ού τ(ρ)ανταν Α1ακίδ[αΐ9 πόθητον 
ττάνταί €ί γάμον μάκ[αρα^ καΧίσσαις 
ayeT (.κ Νή[ρ'\ηος (λων [μίλάθρων 

ττάρθίνον άβραν 
€ί δόμον Χύρρωνος• 'έλ[νσβ δ άγνα 
ΙΟ ζΰ>{μ)μα παρθίνω φίλό[ταί άγαύω 
ΙΙήλ€ος και Νηρίίδων άρί<ττ[α!, 

ey 5' kviavTov 
παΐδα γίννατ αίμιθίων [κράτιστοι» 
ολβιον ξάνθαν ίλάτη[ρα πώλων 



56 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15 οι8απώλοντ αμφ([ 
^καίποΧισάντων• 

~~/~Z , ,, , 

^νωμίνκ efveK ([ 

"7 

κ[.]ισνΐ'γίραΐΌΐσίΐ'ί[ 

ηλθονγΧαΐνανίγ^ . [ 
20 τά[.] . ρα>τα\ιαυ πιθ€ί\ 
τ[. .'\υτΰίδζ8ίμητι\^ 
[•••••'•• •1ψ'?ί«Γ[ 
[ ]λαμίν . [ 



Fr. 3. 

]9[ 
]•[ 
] • • Ρ{•] ■ ?[ 
'\νίκάκ<βτ\.'\<ρρ[ 
5 ]ασ3coί'€ίcαλ7J^'α[ 

]αλ£αΓ•αί£γοί'&)ΐ'[ 
]τίϋτε/οεοσ/;ίαι/ίί'[ 
] . \ίοσποταμωνπαρ\_ 
]πορφνριαΐ'θαλασσαΐ'[ 
ΙΟ ](νγομ(νοσζα\αιαν[ 

]πολλαιπαρθΐνικαίπί . [ 
]λωνμηρωναπαΚαισιχ^€ρ[ 
]α•θ(λγοΐ'ταιτο . €να><τάλ(ΐ[ 
1 5 ]νν8ωρ 

Fr. 4• 

[ • . .]0TT0[.]\tTT0V7t[ 

[ J . . .]ιμοι8[. .]ηδ€λτ}δασ 

[ ]!Ι']]^4•]'"ΙΙ'Ι|'''/'9[• •]''ητ(κάστορ 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 57 

15 ol δ' άπώλοντ άμφ' 'E[Xei'a Φρνγα κ 
και ττόλίί αΰτων. 

νωμίν κ 'ivviK e[ 
κ\αΥ συν γζράνοισιν e[ 
ηλθον yXaivav 'ίχ<ύ\ν 
20 τα . ρωταλία πίθΐΐ[ί 
τ[6α]ντ' &Se δι μη π[ 
[....:.. .]ι μηδί τ[ 



.]λα μίν 



Fr. 3- 

14 
].[ 

αΐώ\νι κάκω τ[ό]φρ[α 
5 ]άσδωΐ' ϊκάΧη Νά[ίδα 

] αΚίαν α δΐ γόνων \Alos 
] τω TeKfos μάνιν [ 

] . λίοί ποταμών πα/)[ 
ίί'ί] Ίτορφυρίαν θάλασσαν 
ΙΟ e^e/3]ei;yo/ieroy ζαλαίαν 

] . [. . .].. 

] ττόλλαί παρθίνικαι πΙ . [ 
jXa)»/ μήρων άπάλαισι χίρ[σι 
]α θΐλγονται τόθΐν a>s άλζΐ[φαρ 
15 ]ΐ' νδωρ 

Fr. 4. 
[^etJr "Ολνμπον άστ€ρ]οπο[ν] λίποντ([ς 
[παΐδΐί ΐφθ]ιμοι J[ios] ήδβ Λήδαί 
[...... ω] θν[μ]ω ■π•ρο[φά]νητ( Κάστορ 



58 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

καιπο\υ8ζ\.'\κίσΙ 

5 οικατβνρηα[ ]καιθαλασσαρ 

παί(ταν(ρχ^6[. .].[... .'\δωΐ'(πίππων• 

ρήαδανθρω[. . .'\θα[.'\ατ(ολύίσΘε 
ζακρνοΐντοσ 

ν L 

6€(5[.]ωί'5ρώσκοΐ'τ[. . . .]άκραναων 

•irpo[ 

10 [.]ηλοθ€νλάιιπροιτο[ ]ΐ'Τ€σ- 

αργαλεαιδίνι/νκτιφ[ ]/3οΐ'τεσ[ 

ί'αι/ί[.]λα£ΐ'ᣕ 

[••••'• Μ 

[ Μ 



Fr. 5• 

]ωΐ' 
]ΐμπα:[ 

]• ■ ■ "vi 
5 ]δ€υκ(σ[ 
]παρποτ[ 
] . τοιμΐΐχι>[ 
] . ραννοισ [ 
]7ΓΟίασ7Γ[.]ο[ 
ΙΟ ]α . 7Γ0ΐ'Γ€σλ[ 
]o»'6X5eT€[ 
]_ΐ'Τ6σ[ 



Fr. 6. 

] . νιππο[ 
'\μακαρο\ 
]€ταΐΊ[' 
5 ]?•«?ΐ 



Fr. 7• 

]7;ρατα[ 

] • e/i" 
]λα7Γ0ίΓ 
]ρωσ•ατε[ 



Fr. 8. Plate III. 



]/50acrt[ 



]6)ίίατατοι;τα . . [ 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



59 



Koi n.o\v8i\v\Kis, 
5 ot κατ (ΰρηα[ΐ' χ^θόνα] και θάλασσαν 
παΐσαν €/3χε[σί'] ώ\κυπο\8(ύν kit ίττπων, 
ρήα S άνθρώ\ποΐίί\ βα[ΐ']άτ<Β ρύΐσθβ 

ζακρνόΐντοί 
fveS[p]ouv θρώσκοι>τ[ΐς ou] άκρα νάων, 

ΙΟ [τ]ήλοθ(ν λαμπροί προτο[ ]vTe5, 

άργαλία S ίν νύκτι φ[άοί φ€]ροντε! 

νάϊ μ[ΐ]\αίνα. 
[ •Η[ 

[ Μ 



Fr. 5. 



Fr. 6. 



]€pauS[ 
]ωΐ' 

π]€μΐΓω[ 
] • • • " ye[ 

] παριποτ[ 
] . τοι μαχνί 
τ\υράννοΐί 
]ποίαί '!τ[.]ο[ 
]α . ποντΐί λ[ 
]au ίλθίΤΐ [ 
]vTes [ 



]ιδημ[ 

] . ν ί'7Γ7Γθ[ 

] μάκαρο\ί 
]€ταΐ'ί[' 
5 ](τασ[ 



Fr. 7- 

]ηρατα{ 

] • «>" 
λαί]λαΐΓ05 
]ρωσατ([ 



Fr. 8. Plate III. 



]ρφασι[ 
]ίμματα τοϋτ ά . . [ 



6ο 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



]το\άθΐ[. .]αιχ{.](^ 
]$οοναπαλωνσνμρ[ 
]ταιπολία.ταρ6λιγονσφί 

9 

\τογαρΐμμομ€ΐΌ^ορ[ 

]α.ισανδ ρΐσιτοισγΐΐνοί 
]ασ6φοσήκαιφρ(σιπυκνα[ 
]σπάραμοιρανδιοσονδ(τρΐγ[ 
]6ΐ'Τ€(τασαισ-μΐ . [ 
] . φίρ[.]σθ . [.]βαθν[ 



Fr. 9. 

ay[ 
άκ[ 

±_ 

5 /4•Μ 

μάτ . [ 
νυμ<ρ[ 



Fr. 10. 

>) — 
^Sevp[ 

5 πλ(ηΐ'[ 
αιδΐκ^ 



Fr. II. 



Μ 

] 

]?ί' 

5 ]α . ωμαν 

]αΐ'θαλασσαρ 

]κώνφΐροιτο 
]ακαταγρ€ΐ 
ΙΟ ]βαβυλο}νοσίρασ 
'\νασκά\<ΰνα 
]νο(ντΐγ(ρρην• 
]νκατακρασ• 
]τ€κασλοΐ' 
15 ]σαϊδαοδωμα 
]λωΐ'6ησ•θαι 
]ίφανώματ άμμι 
]ταντ^λ'^απαντα 
]ο . [.]αΰτοί 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



6i 



] €ύ76 /i€ γήραί Tf[ 

] TO λάθΐ[σθ]αί χ[•]ρ[ 
]3ωΐ' άττάλων σ νμν[ 
]ται πολιάταν ολίγον σ0[ 
] το γαρ ίμμόρμΐνον όρ[ 
]aty avSpeai toIs γζΐνο\μίνοισίν 
[καΙ πάΐ'τ]α σόφο$ η και φρίσι 7τνκνα[ισι 
]y πάρα μοϊραν Acos ούδΐ τριγ[ 
]6vT€S άσαΐί με . [ 
]. φΐρ[€]σθα[ι] βαθν[ 



Fr. 9. 

«y[ 

όίκ[ 

■θ.[ 

Κ 
5 μ[•]ρ[ 

μάτ . [ 

νυμφ[ 

Ικετ€ν[ 

Έ 



<[ 



Fr. 10. 

κοσ[ 

Aevp[o 
άβαί [ 
ΐξ avoS [ 
5 πλίην [ 
αϊ δ\ Ke\_ 



15 



Fr. II. 

] 

"[αι. 
]α . ωμαν 
]αι> θάλασσαν 
\ΐίΰ φίρΐσθαι, 
"[κων φβροιτο 
]α κατάγρΐΐ 
] Βαβνλωνοί ΐρας 
]ρ Ασκάλωνα 
κρ'\υόΐντ ίγΐρρην, 
]ΐ' κατ άκρα?, 
] Τ€ κάσλον 
€i]y Άΐδαο δώμα 

]λω νόησβαι 
στ\(.φανά>ματ' άμμι 
] ταΰτα πάντα 
]ο . [.] αντοι 



62 



fiatpav[ 
καυα)•χ[ 

5/i€J'CB[ 

5*"" 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

20 ] . 5ίν\ 



• Fr. 12. 



]αίσ 
'\α8ίθνμ\_ 
^ιύθαρισ^ 

] 
5 ]/ί€ΐ'οσλαχο£σ[ 



IfvK 



Fr. 13. 

]Sa.{ 

]€Τ£γιΰαψ[ 
]τολαί^οσ[ 
5 ]ΐ'ί'δί5>7θ[ 

]ρ//€ΙΌ(7δ[ 

]7Γω/ίοΐ' . [ 
]η[ ' 



Fr. 14• 


Fr. 15. 


Fr. 16. 


και>νομον\ 




. . 


(νμΐ\αθρο[ 


IK-ld- •]9[ 


]ΐκαλυπ[ 


ποικίλαίσκ[ 


]τeσάβp(o[ 


]πονάμ . [ 


[. .]ΐ'0Τ(φα[ 


]αντοσά[ 


]€γηρά(σ 





] 


]ταμφα^ 



Fr. 17. 



Fr. 18. 



Fr. 19. 



]oa8e 


m 

] ■ ii[ 


leyepyoe 


]epaiK[ 


]αταντο 


]λιππ[ 


5 ]<r 


5 ]ΐ(αίσσ[ 



aXios 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



63 



«S ipav [ 
κάνω χ[ 
μ€νω[ 



] . Sev 



Fr. 12. 



Fr. 13. 



]atr 


]δα.[ 


]a 8k θυμ[ 


]ντο λώπο[ί 


] κίθαρα 5[ 


]eT£ γυϊα <f>[ 


] 


] το λαΐφο! [ 


τε]/ί€ίΌί λαχοίσ[α 


5 ]νΐ'δί5ηο[ς 


δί/ κ]ορνφαν πόληος 


]δμΐΐ>ο? 5[ 


]ν Άφρ68ιτα 


]π(αμον . [ 


] 


]ι• τα. δ' άλ[ 


]ν γυν[αικ 


]π[ 



Fr. 14• 
κάννομον [ 
kv μΐλάθρο[ισιν 
ποικίλαις κ[ 

[. .]νοτΐφα[ 



Fr. 15. 

] 



Fr. 16. 

]e*cαλuπ[r 
]ποΐ' άμ . [ 
]e γηράΐσ- 
]τ άμφαφ[ 



Fr. 17. 



Fr. 18. 



Fr. 19. 



] VSV [ 


]βρ[ 


]οσδΐ 


]•Η 


] h^pp^ 


]€ρα κ[ 


]αταντο 


]λ£7Γπ[ 




5 ]καίσσ[ 



] 

] . aXios 

]• 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. ao. Fr. 21. Fr. 23. 



\(>JC'T0[ 


]ac 


]τρω 


]voiv{ 


]ασσ-α[ 


]■ μμί 


]j;i'Xa[ 


]ται 


]πολιάτάΐ' 


\? '■ [ 


]ω(Γ 


]ιρσ 



Fr. 23. 



Fr. 24• 



Fr. 25. 



]ναγν[ 
] ' 






]ταϊσ/ί[ 






]?■?•.'[ 
Μ 


]pva[ 






Μ 






]7ή 


Fr. 26. 


Fr. 


27. 




Fr. 


28. 


Fr. 29. 


]/ίασδ[ 


] 


•[ 




]ατια,[ 


]^α 


]#[ 


]• 


ί'/*[ 




• 




]ου 



Fr. 30. 



Fr. 31. 



[ ] 
]α.ΐ'ίμο[ 
]ασαίπο[ 

' Μ 



Μ 

]ΐλίσ[ 

]€_iOJ'[ 

]γάσθ[ 
5 ]ΐ'α/ρ[ 



Fr. 32- 



[. .]β[. .]πίθίτο . 
]ί{αττασ7Γολλαπ[ 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
Fr. 20. Fr. 21. Pr. 22. 



]ρτατο[ 
"Ιην λα[ 



]ασσα[ 

]ται 



]Γ/0(» 

] • μμί 

] ΤΓοΧιάταν 



65 



Fr. 23. 

] 
]ί'»'α[ 



Fr. 24. 
σ]/ίίλ/)ο[ 



Fr. 25. 

]σσί[ 

]ψ[ 
]στ[ 



Fr. 26. 



Fr. 27. 



Fr. 38. 



'\μασδ[ 


].[ 


]φύ[ 


].νμ[ 


Fr. 30. 




]πρ[ 
Γ 1 




ι J 

]αν(χ[ 




'\ανίμο[ 




5 ] άνδρα τ[ 




]ασαί πο[ 




]0[ 





Fr. 31. 

]"< 
]€λίσ[ 
]e<Oi'[ 

5 Ι^αφί 



Fr. 29. 
](9α 

]θΙί 



Fr. 32. 
[• •Μ • •]τίθίτο . . [ 
-δΤάτ τα? π6λ\α π[αθοίσας κβφάλα! χςνορ '4μοι μύρον 



66 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

J καικαττωπολ[ 

πωνόντωνκακαΐ 
5 e8oaavneSaSaX\a)[ 
[.]νθ[,'\ωπωνοδΐμη(Ι)[ 
[•]j}v[. .]φαΐσθ' ατΓθ\[ 



Fr• 33- 



Fr. 34. 



] 

]8αλα[ 
]ομ€ΐ'α.[ 

] 
5 ]σπαλαμ[ 
]όπ7Γοσεκ[ 
]σ•€7ΓΟλαι[ 



Γγ. 1. i. With the exception of the*two final letters of 1. 5 this column is contained on 
a detached fragment, but its position is rendered almost certain by the correspondence of 
the fibres of the papyrus. 

3. Either €λίσσο/;ι[ίΐ/ or -μ[αι ΟΓ -όμ[αν is possible. 

14. The letters after ακχ have been corrected and what was intended is uncertain ; 
perhaps η was originally written. 

ii. 8-17. '. . . How can you suppose that, when you have crossed Acheron's whirling 
stream, you will thereafter see the pure light of the sun ? Come, seek not after high things. 
For king Sisyphus son of Aeolus, most cunning of men, thought to escape death ; yet for 
all his wit he was stricken by fate and twice passed over the whirling stream of Acheron, 
and the mighty son of Cronus set for him a heavy task below the black earth.' 

8-9. A new poem begins at 1. 8 ; the first letters may be divided in various ways, of 
which Tt 3>v c'[ is perhaps the best, though 2)v for oiv lacks authority in Aeolic. For 
Melanippus cf. introd. p. 50. In 1. 9 there is some error, as the metre shows; the 
defect may be cured by the transposition of SiwatvT, but the apparent recurrence of this 
epithet in 1. 15 is somewhat suspicious, and there may be a deeper corruption. The 
general sense, however, is evident. At the end of 1. 9 the doubtful y may be η, 
hardly π. 

I ο- 1 6. The restoration is for the most part due to W-M. 

10. The iota adscript in aeXtwi must be erroneous ; cf. Fr. 2. ii. 10 and Fr. 4. 3, where 
iotas have been deleted. The Doric form κάθαρον is here first attested for the Lesbian 
dialect; cf. στρατοί, ov, &c. 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 67 

καί κατ τω πο\\ί<ΰ στήθίοί 
πωνόντων κάκα [ 
5 ΐ8οσαν• πΐδα δ άλλα/^ν 
[α\νθ[ρ]ά)ΤΓων , 6 δε μη φ[ 
[•]ηΐ'[• •] φαΐσ& άπολ[ 



Fr. 33. Fr• 34• 

] «[ 

]αμμ[ 0[ 

] δαλα.[ . . 

]ομΐνα[ 

] 
5 ]y πα\αμ[ 
] οτΓΤΓοσε κ[ 

](Γ€ 7ΓΟλθ)[ 



1 1. ayi = aye: cf. 1232. Fr. I. i. 8, note. 

12, Αΐολίδαΐί : SO 1 6 KpoviSats, 20 βορίαΐ!. 

14. [δίί : cf. e.g. Theognis 702 sqq. Σίσυφου Αίολίδαο oj Tf και f'^ 'ΑΪΒ(ω πο\υϊ8ρ(Ϊ!ΐσιν 
άνηΚβίν κτλ., Schol. Find. OL i. 97, Eustath. 1701. 50. 

18. [κα]ταβάσομ€ΐ> may he regarded as analogous Ιοα«'σω in Sapph. ii ; a fern, participle 
[κα]Γαβασόμίναι is Unlikely in this context. At the end of the line γ or π could be read 
instead of v. 

Ft. 2. i. 2 2-8. These remains are on a detached fragment which is conjecturally placed 
here on the strength of a junction between two selides. In 1. 24 the mark of length on a is 
doubtful. 

ii. 1-16. ' Through thee, it is said, there sprang from evil deeds a bitter end for Priam 
and his sons, and thou didst consume with fire sacred Ilium. Unlike to thee was the fair 
maiden whom the son of Aeacus, inviting all the blessed ones to the marriage of his desire, 
took from the halls of Nereus and led home to the house of Chiron. And the chaste love 
of noble Peleus and the goodliest of the daughters of Nereus loosed her maiden girdle, and 
in the space of a year she bore a son, mightiest of demigods, happy driver of chestnut 
steeds ; but the Phrygians perished for Helen, they and their city.' 

I sqq. Of these verses, of which the general sense is evident, some, e. g. 11. 6-7, 14-15, 
can be completed with practical certainty ; of the others a restoration exempli gratia has 
been made by W-M. 

3. σίθ^ν. sc. Helen. Cf. Horace, Odes iii. 3. 20 et mulier peregrinavertit in puherem. 



68 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

4. For the diplS in the margin here and at 1. 12 cf. e. g. 659. 1 7, 841. IV. 35, &c., and, 
in prose texts, 1241. v. 5, &c., 1248. 115. 

5. For the spelling reavTav cf. 1231. Fr. 14. 4, note. 

9-10. In the restoration adopted it is assumed that a dot above the 1 of παρθινωι was 
a mark of deletion supplementing the stroke through the letter. But this dot might also be 
regarded as a stop, which would require some such supplements as £λ[υσε δ' αντα . . . 
φι\ό[ταί 8' Ικράνθη (?). In any case the nom. φιλ<![ταΓ is demanded by the following genitives. 
There is not room for ζωμμα and perhaps ζωσμα was written. 

13. -y of γ^κκατ seems to have been altered from f. For ai'/iiScanicf. 1232. Fr. i. ii. 14, note 

17. The paragraphus below this line and the apparent unsuitableness of the words as 
the opening of a poem suggest that there is some dislocation here. It would be easy to 
suppose that the verse is out of its true position, having perhaps come in from the margin 
of an earlier copy; but this is an insuflScient remedy, since 1. 18 also makes an unsatisfactory 
commencement of a new poem. 

18. A disyllable would be rather expected before συν, but the κ is quite certain and 
there can be little doubt that κ[α]ί was the first word ; the metre of 1. 20 may be the same. 
At the end of the line above the doubtful e there is a vestige which would suit a grave accent, 
but is too small to be clearly identified. 

20. . ρωταλία is perhaps a proper name, p, the top of which has been rewritten 
by the corrector, is preceded by part of a vertical stroke which would well suit π. The 
curved stroke below the line shows that the letters are to be combined in a single word ; 
cf. e.g. 852. Fr. i. ii. 22, 1082. Fr. i. ii. 18. For m'fi«[r cf. the Homeric forms πιθήσω, 
πιθήσα!. The π has been converted from a σ. 

21. τ[όα]υτ' SSe seems a more likely division than τ[. .]u rmSe. 

Fr. 3. 4-7. The supplements suggested by W-M proceed on the supposition that 
the reference is to Thetis, who appeals to Zeus to vindicate Achilles. In 1. 4 ep might 
be read instead of φ. 

8. A new poem is marked by the change of both metre and subject. The first 
stanza describes a river flowing out to the sea, the second the maidens who resorted 
thither. 

10. The last five letters have been written over something else which has been 
washed out. ζάλαιαν may be regarded as another form of ζάλην or as an adjective derived 
from that substantive. 

12. Perhaps [evda] πολλαι. At the end of the line wf is followed by the tip of a vertical 
stroke which would be consistent with γ, κ, ir, ν, p. πίκ[ονται would not be out of place, and 
the sentence might continue [κάπα\λωρ μήρων . . . [ηπιο\ν ΰίωρ [κακχ£οισαι, though this would 
not account for the apparent stop in 1. 14, which rather implies a preceding participle, or 

else βί\•γονται τ. 

1 4. ήλΕΐ[φαρ\ν-Μ. TO^ev is very doubtful, but the remains suit ο and c better than anything 
else. Tepev is inadmissible and τ άγάνω? would be unsatisfactory. 

Fr. 4. 1-12. 'Come, mighty sons of Zeus and Leda, leave flashing Olympus and 
appear . . ., Ο Castor and Polydeuces, ye who come over the broad earth and all the sea 
on your swift steeds, and lightly save men from chill death, leaping on the tops of the well- 
benched ships, shining afar . . . and bringing light to the black ship in the stress 
of night.' 

1. This line, of which the opening words were restored by W-M, was no doubt the first 
of the poem. For άστίρ'^πο[ν] he refers to Arcadius, p. 67. 

2. W-M prefers ϊφθ]ιμοι to οβρ]ιμοι or α\κ]ίμοι. 



1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 69 

3. The genitive has been substituted for the dative by the deletion of the iotas adscript, 
as in Fr. 2. ii. 10. W-M suggests [ϊλλάω]ι (cf. Berl. Klasdkeriexte, V. ii. 12. 2. 19 ϊλλά£ΐ/τί 
βνμα), which however hardly fills the lacuna, besides leaving the correction unexplained. 

5 sqq. For the Dioscuri as preservers from peril by sea cf. e. g. the Homeric Hymn 
xxxiii. 6 sqq., Eurip. Helen. 1495 sqq., Lucian, Deonim Dial. 26. 2 καθα!ΐίίν(.ιν Set το ττίΚαγος 

και ίάν που vavras χαμαζομίνονί ϊδωσικ, ΐπικαθίσανταί fVi το πλόϊον σώζίΐν τούί (μττΧίοντα!. Lines 

9-12 might even be supposed to contain a reference, unparalleled at this early period, 
to the phenomenon known as St. Elmo's fire. Cf. the fragment of a romance in Hermathena, 

xi, pp. 322 sqq., II. SS"? ''■ολλά[κΐί hi /<α]ϊ rr\s Kepalas ίβάΧΚον^το^ πυρσοί βραχΛ [/ίφοί] f'r ίκάτίρον, 
eiT άσ[τρ', ώί] (φασκον οί να^ΰται Λιοσ^κόρων προσωνυμίαν \\ey]ovTes, (ϊτ κτλ., Lucian, NdVlg. 9 
\αμπρον άστίρα Διοσκούρων τον eVepox ΐπίκαθίσαι τω καρχησίω, Charidem 3 eV άκροΐί ίστίοίϊ ϊν τοί? 

(σχάτοΐί κιν&ύνοκ φανίντων, Pliny, Η. Ν. ϋ. ΙΟΙ siellae . . . aniemnis naviganiiuvi aliisque 
navium partibus . . . insislimi ut vohures sedem ex sede mutanles, graves, cum solUariae 
venere, . . . geminae autevi saluiares et prosperi cursus praenuntiae . . . ei 06 id Polluci 
et Castori id numen adsignant, eosque in viari deos invocant. Kfpaia, καρχησιον, &c., in these 
passages rather suggest some form of πρότονοι in 1. lo, e.g. προτό[νων eVeji/Tef, the original 
omission of προ- being due to the preceding -προι. But the uncertainty as to the nature 
of the insertion makes any restoration very doubtful. 

7. The corrector's variant ρΰισθ^ is perhaps preferable to λν^σθί. 

Frs. 5-7. These three fragments are placed here on account of a similarity in the 
condition of the papyrus to Fr. 4. But the metre shows that Frs. 5 and" 7, at any 
rate, come from a different poem, even if they belong to the same column. 

Fr. 5. 7. The doubtful ν could be λ or μ. 

τι. The θ has a slightly inclined stroke through it, the scribe apparently having begun 
to write some other letter. 

Pr. 6. 2. Not Mf\]avmno[. 

4. The supposed acute accent may well be a circumflex on a letter further away {v[i. .'.) 
Fr. 8. Fragment of a poem in greater Asclepiads ; cf. Ale. 37, 39, &c., and Hephaest 

60 TO δε άκατάληκτον κα\€ΐται ^απφικον €κκαι5€κασνλΧαβον, ώ το τρίτον όλον Σαπφούς 〕γρα7τται, 
ΤΓολλα δέ και Αλκαίου άσματα. 

7. ϊμμόρμ^νον = ύμαρμίνον. The second c has been corrected by the second hand 
from o. 

9. [καϊ πάΐ'τ]α W— Μ. 

ΙΟ. ' Not a hair is lost but by the will of Zeus ' must be the sense, a remarkable early 
parallel to Matt. x. 30. 

II. \βνΐ-/κ\όντα, which W-M suggests, would not fill the lacuna if [καϊ πάντ^ is 
right in 1. 9. 

Fr. 9. This fragment from the top of a column can hardly belong to the same column 
as Fr. I. ii, owing to the different texture of the papyrus. Line 7 might be Ale. 85. 

Fr. 10. Two dark fibres on the verso prove that this fragment is not from the same 
column as either Fr. i. ii or Fr. 9. Lines 2-9 form a single short poem. 

4. i| ava : or perhaps ϊξαΰω; cf. £erL• Klassikertexie, V. ii. 12. 2. 8, where the compound 
?|αυοΓ apparently occurs. 

Fr. 11. 10. There may be a reference here to Alcaeus' brother Antimenidas, who when 
exiled from Mitylene went to Babylonia; cf. Ale. 33. A low dot after the σ of βαβνλωνοσ 
is probably unintentional. 



ηο THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

12. πό\(μον or some similar word is probably to be supplied before κρ\\ιό(ντα; cf. e.g. 
Hesiod, Th. 936 ί'νπόΚψω KpvoevTi. If the metre is the same as e.g. Sapph. 76-8, ποΚ^μον 
ζαι<\ρυ6(ντ, as W-M suggests, might well be restored. 

Pr. 12. A fragment in Sapphic metre. Lines 5-8 are evidently an invocation to 
Aphrodite, and possibly a new poem begins here ; rf^tvos and όν\ (or κάκ) W-M. In 1. 7 
χρυσοστίφ(ϋ\ν Άφρόδιτα might be restored, as in Sapph. 9. 

Ft. 13. The metre is perhaps that of Fr. 11, but the colour of the papyrus is diflferent. 
Inl. 5 W-M supposes ]wSi8?;o[s to be a proper name formed hke Πίχόίλι/οΓ (1234. Fr. 6. 10), 
Τνρράδηο! (Ale. 94). 

Frs. 14-15 are apparently in Sapphics. The former is from the top of a column ; 
στ6φα[ΐ' cannot be read in 1. 4. 

Fr. 16. 3. W-M suggests yηpά(σσa from a form γηράα:, not otherwise found. Cf. 
Berl. Klassikertexie, V. ii. 12. 2. 19, where ίλλά^κτι = ΐΚαρω. 

Fr. 17 does not join on either to Fr. 11 or Fr. 13. 

Ft. 18. 5. The last letter is probably σ, not c 

Fr. 20. 2. Spots of ink above ot may represent a circumflex accent, which would point 

to ο'ψΓ. * 

Fr. 23. This fragment might well belong to the same column as Fr. 12. 

Fr. 24. 2. A thin diagonal stroke through the c was probably intended to delete 
that superfluous letter. 

Ft. 29. That this scrap belongs to 1233 is not certain. 

Frs. 30-4. These fragments were found separately from the rest, Frs. 30-1 on 
different occasions, Frs. 32-4, which are rather darker in colour than the other pieces, 
together. 

Fr. 32. 2-3 = Ale. 42. The tail of a coronis opposite 1. 3 indicates that these verses 
were the beginning of a new poem. 

4. πωνόντων: cf. Alc. 2 Ο πώνην, ζ2 πώνη!. 

7. Perhaps [k]^j'[ok], as W-M suggests. 

Fr. 33. The metre is again Sapphic. 

Fr. 34. This fragment is hardly to be combined with Fr. 33. 6-7. 



1234. AlCAEUS. 

Fr. 2 14-3 X 27-3 cm. , Second century. Plate IV 

(Fr. 2). 

The following fragments are written in a fine upright script which may be 
assigned with much probability to the latter half of the second century. It is 
a specimen of the oval type of uncials, much resembling 665 (Part IV, Plate i) ; 
cf. also 7 (Part I, Plate a), which, though the letters are more sloping, is in very 



1234. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 71 

similar style. The date suggested is further supported by the cursive marginalia, 
which are perhaps more likely to fall within the second century than the third ; 
the hand in which these are written is much like that of the annotator in 841, the 
Paeans of Pindar. Whether the author of the scholia was also the diorthotes 
who has occasionally corrected the text is not clear, neither is the responsibility 
for the accents and other lectional aids, which seem at any rate in part to be 
subsequent additions ; they are of the same character.as in 1231-3, but include an 
example of the diastole in Fr. 3. i. 6. 

The bottoms of six columns are preserved, the order of which is not 
definitely fixed except in the case of the two columns of Fr. 2 ; but it seems 
probable that the columns were consecutive, and the arrangement adopted is 
suggested by the appearance of the papyrus, which deteriorates in condition as 
the later columns are reached. The relative position of Frs. 4 and 6 is quite 
uncertain. That the author is Alcaeus is at once evident from the style and the 
personal allusions, and is implied by the scholium on Fr. a. i. 14-15, in which 
the name of the poet is expressly mentioned. In subject these fragments are 
much more homogeneous than 1233, having for the most part an obvious political 
bearing, and so coming into the category of Στασιωτικά. Fr. i contains remains 
of four Sapphic stanzas, describing some opponent as a ' shameless one ' and 
a ' cunning fox ' who ' hoped to escape detection ', and referring to an understanding 
with the Lydians, who had offered a sum of 3,000 staters to assist the party of 
Alcaeus to ' enter the sacred city '. Whether the ' cunning fox ' is Pittacus is 
not evident; he, however, is certainly the subject of the poem of which the con- 
clusion is preserved in the first column of Fr. 3. This was written during the 
ascendancy of Pittacus, no doubt during the exile of the poet, who hopes that 
the fortunes of war may yet be reversed and peace thereby restored to the state. 
Allusion is made to the aristocratic marriage of Pittacus and to discreditable 
relations with the tyrant Myrsilus. The piece is written in stanzas of four verses 
of which the second and fourth are regular lesser Asclepiads (cf. Ale. '3,'^, while in 
the first and third the first choriambus is replaced \iy^—^-^ a variation described 
by Hephaestion, p. 34, under the name of Άλκ{μ]αϊκόζ' δωδ6κασυλλα/3οί/ and 

illustrated by Ale. 62 ; in the three remaining instances of the third verse w w 

only appears, but that may well be accidental. This is followed by the two 
opening lines of an Alcaic poem addressed, according to the marginal note, to 
a favourite of Alcaeus ; it is the only one represented in the papyrus where 
a more or less direct political reference is not apparent, but of course something 
of the sort may easily have been developed in the sequel. At any rate personal 
antipathies are prominent again in the next column, which is in the same metre 
and dwells, in rather obscure terms, upon the ignoble birth of a man who had 



72 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



risen to high station. Probably the person meant is Pittacus, whose Thracian 
origin (Suidas s. v., Diog. Laert. i. 74) would lend itself to a diatribe of this kind. 
Fr. 3, again in Alcaics, is closely similar to extant fragments of Alcaeus (18-19) 
in which the imagery of a ship in stress on a stormy sea is applied to civil discord. 
The poet's concluding invitation to a friend to drown care in the wine-cup is 
analogous to Ale. 35, and illustrates afresh his tendency to combine festivities 



Fr. I. 



Fr. 2, margin. 



r 1 . [. . .lef. .1 . . Γ 




|. .... .J . 1^. . .JC|^. .J . . L 




[ ^άβολονπάτΐραπ^ 


]. ν... 


[ '\νκήναιπατΐρα.\^ 


]του[.] . ιον 


[ ]ωνάίσ)(υντοσζΐτ\ 


]λλ. 


[ '\ίτρον• 




[. . . .]αΓερ•λυίο£//€ΐ'€7Γα[ 


] . νυπο 


[...]. [. .]/>αίσίδίσχ6λίΌίσστα[ 


]up<r6at7 


[. . .]μ[. .'\ωκανάίΚΐδυνάίμζθ'ΐ(}{ 


i9irov|ioi 


[. . .^ο\\^\νί\θην• 




ουπά[.]ορτ(σουδάμαπωσλονον[ 


]•[• 


ουδί[.]ξΐν(ΰσκοΐ'Τΐσ•οδ'ωσαλώπά[ 


] 


ποικ[.]λ6φρων(νμάρΐαπρολ€ξα[ 


]« 


ή\π[.]τολάσηΐ' 


1• 



Fr. 2. Col. i. Plate IV. 



[• 



^[ 



. . [.]ταιΐτ•ο•5' ίιπηνοδωρ . [ 

aei . ΐίπ(δΐχωρσνμποσιωι/[ 

βασμοσ•φιλώνα)νπ(δΰλ€μ[ 

(υ(ύ^(τ)μΐΐ/οσ•άυτοισινίΤΓα[ 

κηνοσδΐ,γά.ώ6ίίσατρΐΐ8α[ 

δαπτετωιτό\ινωσκανη-ΐδαμυρσ\. .](»[ 

θασκαμμΐβόΧΚητ άρίνσίτητίυγΐ . . 



■]αρ[ 



] • [Οαρί 



]€ΤΓ ιγαμιανσχων . . . y 
]αρ€ωσα'ΠΌγ9νοιδρ[. . .] . , 
]ωσκ'π•ρωηνμτ9[. . . •]?"^* 



1234. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



73 



with politics, and the close connexion of the Stasiotica and the Scolia. Frs. 4-6, 
which like the two preceding cokimns are in Alcaic stanzas, are in an inferior 
state of preservation, though enough remains to show that they too had a contro- 
versial and political character. A tantalizing allusion to an event which happened 
in the poet'g childhood occurs in Fr. 6. 7-8. 



Fr. 1. 



Fr. 2, margin. 



ί ] • [• • •]4• •] • • [ 

[ ]τά/οε{ 

[. . . ΐ,κ^άβοΧον, πάτΐρ, άπ[ 

[ Ίν κήνω, πάτίρ, ά[ 

5 [ ] ώναισγυντοί €π[ 

[. . . . άΧγτρον. 
[Zev π\άτΐρ, Λνδοι μίν €πο[ 
[...]. [. .]/3αίσι δισχ^ΐλίοΐί στά\τηραί 
[. . .]/ί' \iS\wKav, αϊ κε δυναίμεθ' ΐρ\αν 
[Ο [es 7Γ]όλ[ί]ι/ ϊίΧθην, 

ου 7ra[fl]oi'7€S οΰδαμα πω σλον οί^δΐν 
ονδΐ [γ]ιΐ'ώσκοΐ'τεί• 6 δ' ώ? ά\ά>πα[ξ 
ποικ[ι]λ6φρ(ΰν ΐύμάρεα 7rpo\i^a[is 
ήλν[ε]το λάσην 



]αι 
].υ... 
] τοΰ [.] . ίου 
]λλ. 



] . ν υπό 

]at 
]ωρσθαισ• 
σκ]οπούμ.(^€ν)οι 

] 



]•[•■] 
] 
] 



Fr. 3. Col. ί. Plate IV. 



[ ]••χ•-μ[ ^ ^ 

. . [.]7ω τάδ' ΐΐπην, 6 δ ώρ .\y^ — ^ — 
άΐl . ei πεδ£)(ων συμποσίων ['-' — 
βάσμοί, φιΧώνων πΐδ' άλΐμ[άτων ^ — 
5 (ύωχήμΐνοί αϋτοισιν €7Γα[<^ — 



] . [.]αρ[ 



κηνοί δ€ γαώθβίς Άτρΐΐδα[ν γάμω 
δαπτίτω πάλιν coy και πΐδά Μνρσ[ί 
as κ άμμβ βόλλητ "Άρενί ίπίτΐύχίαί 



] «πιγαμίαν σχών . . , ν( ) 

] Ά(τ)ρ€ω5 άττόγονοι δρ[. . .] . . 

δαπτίτω πάλιν coy και πίδα Μυρσ\ίΧ\ω, ] is κ(αι) ιτρώην μ(£τά) το[ΰ Μυρ]σίλ(ου). 



74 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



10 γαΚάσσομ^νΒίτασθΰμοβόρωΒυασ 

^ J. 
ΐ^ν^φνΧωτΐμάγασ-τΰίντίσοΚυμπιων 

ίν(ΰρσί8αμονμίνΗσανάτανα•γ<ΰν 

13 _l_ φιττάκωδζδι8θίσκνδο(Γίπήρ[. .]ov[ ] 

I 

15 i? γ^κatχopoLι/ovτωτovτoyoμίσSeτa[,'^ [. 



■[. 



14 φι,λοσμ€νησθακα'ΐΓ€ριφονκαλην ^ ^^r 

15 καιχοιρονουτωτουτονομισδίται J^^^tL- • • • 

σίτου [. . , 



. .]τατοντθυαλκαιου€ρω|χον 
, . . ,]ονωστ6σ€καΐ€τηχον 

. .] / €ΐσταιταρασκ€υασ 

.]9ΐ<Γγξ€νοισμ.€τα 

. .]ωχιανπαρονμια8' 

, . . .Ίνλεγίΐουτωτουτονοϊ* 



Col. ϋ. Plate IV. 

[...]. λα[ 

[. .]βραισδίσνΐ'στ€ΐ[ ]fi*?"? • [ 

πίμπλΐίσινακράτ . [. . . .]πα/ί€ρά_ι[ 
καιΐ'νκτιπλαφλ[.] .[...]. αγβΐν 
5 ίνθανόμοσθαμζωσ\^ .^γγην 
κτίροσδΐτοντωΐΌνκίπβλάθΐΤο 
(ογηρΐττΐΐδηπρωτονονίτροπί• 
■παίσαισγαροννώρϊν^νυκτασ• 
τα>δ€πίθα)ΤΓατάγ€σκΌπνθμη ν- 
το σνδητίάυτάσΐκγΐγόνωνύχησ• 
τανδόξανόίανάΐ'δρίσΐλΐυθΐροι 



€σΧωΐ'εοΐ'Τ€σ€ΚΤο^ν'^η(ΰν 



Fr. 3ι margin. 



]τηνίφη 
]Ko<r(rw 
]υεθουσ 
] . ταστο 
]ηγοβ9'•δ' 



Fr. 3• 



πανφορτι[.]ΐ'δ[ 
δ'όττιμαλιστασάο . [ 
καικνματίπλάγ(ΐσ[ 
6μβρωμάχ^ΐσθαΐ)(^ . [ 
5 φαΐσ'ονδ(ΐ'ΐμίρρτ][ 
δ' €ρματίτυτΓτομ[ 



1234. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 75 

τρόιτην, 6/c Se χόλω rcoSe λαθοίμΐθ' αν, 
ΙΟ γαΧάσσομ^ν Se rds θνμοβόρω δύαί 
ζμφνλω re μάγαί τάν τΐί ΌΚνμττίων 
ΐνωρσ€ δαμον μ\ν eiy αϋάταν aymv 
Φιττάκω δί δίδοΐί kvSos €πήρ[ατ]ον. 

[ ]τα τον τοΰ 'Αλκαίου ίρώμ(ίν)ον 

ΛΛ \ f Λ . > ν . y. Φ•••[ ]ον ωστ€ σ€ καΐ €irl χοι(ρον) 

ΦίΛΟί μίν ησΟα Καπ €ρΐφον Καλην τ . ν κ[ ]( ) eU τά ΐΓοροσκ€νήσ- 

15 .αϊ χοΐρον- οϋτω rovro νομί.δ,τα. ^^^^ :§^^Ζ^ Ζ^ ^ 

βπίΐ φ . [. , . .]ν XcycL, οΰτω τοΰτο νομ,(ίσδ€ται). 



Col. ϋ. Plate IV. 



[. . .] . λ«[ 

[λά]/3/3ύ)9 (Se συνστζΐ[ ]είαπα . [ 

ττίμπΚΐίσιν άκράτι\σμον eJTr' άμίρα, 
και νύκτι πλ<£0λ[α]σ[//οί σύ\να•χθίν 
5 ΐνθα νόμος θαμίως [. .]ννην. 
KTJvos Se τούτων ουκ ΐπίλάθΐτο 
ωνηρ eneiSfj ττρ&τον όνίτροπΐ, 
Ίταίσακ yap όννώρινί νύκτας, 

τω Se ττίθω πατάγΐο-κ 6 πνθμην. 
ΙΟ σύ Sti τ(ρ)αύταί 6κγ€γ6νων 'έχης 
τάν δόξαν οϊαν avSpes eXeueepoi 
€σ\ων eovres ίκ τοκήων 



Fr. 3) margin. 



]την ίφη 
]kos σΐιν 
το]ΰ €0oiis 
] . Tas το 
συν]ήγοροι δ(€) 
] 



Fr.3. 



ιταν φ6ρτί[ο]ν δ[ 

5" οττι μάλιστα σάο . [ 
καΐ κνματι πλάγεισ[α βαρυκτύπω 
ομβρω μάχΐσθαι χe[ίμaτί τ άγρίω 
5 φαισ ouSev ΐμ(ρρη[ν, άφάντω 
, S ίρματι τυπτομ[€να ράγηναι. 



76 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

τόντωνλΐλαθωνωφΐ 
σνντ'νμμίτίρτ^ 
10 καιπεδαβνκχ^ιδοσανθ . [ 

rats' άμμΐαίστανά^φ^ΐροναί 
αΙκάίτισαφ[. . . .] . ανταγί 

[.]€1χΐΊ/ΓΤ6[ 



Fr. 4• 



Fr. 5• 



]ί7Γθλ_ί_ί'[ 

]... [ ■ 

5 ] . ΐΊτψται[. .]ν[ 

]γαισαιπα . [. .]κΐ' . . [ 
]τιων€σφ . . Kfio . . [ 
]€λ[.]7ΓΤ€σ€ΐ' . ασ[.] . [ 
]κ€θσησκ6νεκτον[ 
ΙΟ ]ποτυβρινκαιμξγαθβ[.]π[. .]« 
]τατανδρίσ8ραΐσίνατασθαλ[ 
'\νκίνήσκ' 6veKT0v[. .]8ΐ[ 

α 

]τ(πολλακίσΐ[.]φαλτι[. .]u 
]ν[.]ρθώθημ€[ 

15 ]Α'%ί'""«"''?'[ 
]λ\αηά,ιτιδαι[ 



]?4 



Fr. 6. 



]•[ 
]άλ . [ 
]δωνΐνρ([ 
]τ€ΐΐ'[.]7Γρο , (δι-)^μΐνον. 



illegible 
scholia 



1234. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 77 

κηνα μ\ν kv τοντ[οισι KvXivSerai• 
τούτων λΐλάθων, ω 0[ίλ€, βάλλομαι 

συν τ νμμι Τ€ρ•π\(σθαι ^ 

ΙΟ και ireSa Βνκχι8ο5 αύθ . [ 
τω S άμμα es ταν άψ ίρον ά[ 
αΐ και Tis άφ[. . . .] . αντατ[ 
[.]{ίχνυντ([ί 



Fr. 4. Fr. 5. 



15 



. .]i πάλιν [ ]' • [ 

]ί'€ίΊ'6[ ]δα[ 



] • • • [ 

•••W[ 

[ ] . νιτω ται[. .]ν\ 

]γαισαι ττα . [. .]κι> . . [ 

]ήων ίσφ . . κρο . . [ 

](λ[.]πτ€σ€ν . ασ[.] . [ 

[ ]κΐοί ησκ oviKTOv. 

. . .] νοτ ϋβριν και μίγα θ([.]π[. .]fi 
. . .]τατ' avSpes δραΐσιν άτάσθαλ\α 

TOVToi\v Kev ησκ ονεκτον \οϋ\8ί\ν, 

\καί πο]τα πολλάκις €[σ](Ι)άλη[με]ν• 

ανθί! S" ο\ν[<ΰ\ρθ<ίΰθημ€[ν 
. .] μίμικται τα>[ 
. . ά]λλά πα τι Sai[ 



Fr. 6. 



]•[ 
]άλ . [ 
]δων €vpe[ 
]Teiv[.] προ . (δίχ^μΐ 



78 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

5 ]070ΐ'Τάσ[.1ίσΥ0σ • . pa . σησδυν . . β . . [ 

., _ ■ . . αι. . . .]8€[. .]λ : . . [ 

Jpeo-y avayKa ..<?[... .]αγ[. .]...[ 

]/κί'αί/ί'[[α]]€Τίγαρ7Γάίσ ■ • [•]γ • [ ] • vI^tL 

]ωσμΙκρ[:\σΐπίσ8ανον• ^-vmi- ■ 0^• • [ 

]νοΐδατΐμ{:\ . [.]π€Βΐτουτο[ 

η /,χ Γ . [--iiyWyE 

ΙΟ ψίνθιΧηογ ] .[....]...[ 

'\νκακοπάτρι\ 
^υραννίυ 

Έτ. 1. 3-4- For ίτάτίρ here and [ZtC π]άτ€ρ in 1. 7 cf. Berl. KlassiJtertexte, V. ii. 12. i. Col. i 
2 (Alcaeus) έ 7Γα[τερ followed by airof ΚροίΊ'8α[ΐΓ in the next line. 

8-9. στά[τι;ραΓ W-M. [άρ]μ', as he further suggests, is tempting for the next word, 
but the admissibility of the elision is open to question ; νμ-μι is elided in Homer Κ 551. 
The spelling δισχΛίοι? is noticeable, χίλλιοϊ being the form both attested by Grammarians 
and found in inscriptions ; cf. Hoffmann, Gr. Dial, ii, pp. 486-7. In the marginal note 
opposite these lines ]ωρσίαισ is an impossible combination, but neither ]ωρου nor \apov aia- 
seems admissible. 

Fr. 2. i. 2. TObe is a common v. 1. for rade or vice versa ; cf. e. g. 1231. Fr. 2. 12. For 
the elision before the digamma cf. 1232. Fr. i. ii. 10, note. 

3. Qf ( . ei : the first e is unusually close to the preceding α and seems to have been inserted 
after the next letter had been written. The very slight vestiges of this are consistent with 
i, and it is thus natural to suppose that there was an alteration of σι to aei. Beyond this 
there are tips of two strokes at the top and bottom of the line which would suit a κ, i. e. 
acocii, but this would leave the construction very obscure. 

4. βάσμοΊ = βαθμοί occurs in a Mytilenean inscription C. I. G. 2189. φίΚων is an 
unknown form explained by W-M as equivalent to φηλητη:, which is commonly spelled 
φιλήτη: ; cf. 1084. ii. 3, note. 

6-13. ' But let him in the pride of his marriage with the lineage of Atreus devour the 
city even as he did with Myrsilus, until Ares be pleased to restore success to us ; then 
would we forget this wrath, and will rest from this soul-consuming pain and strife with 
kindred which some one of the Olympian gods has stirred up among us, bringing the 
people to ruin, but giving to Pittacus the meed of glory.' 

6. Kijvos : sc. Pittacus. γαώθ(ΐ! is a new verb akin apparently to the Homeric γαιω 
(κύδίϊ γαΐων) ; cf. άγανός, gaudere, &c. ■χάρω at the end of the line is restored by W-M from 
the scholium, in the second line of which he suggests airoyoi/oi Sc οϊ nttieXiSat, which however 
seems irreconcilable with the remains ; the supposed δ (or a) after αποηονοι has apparently 
been altered from a τ. Penthilus, from whom the Penthilids traced their descent, was the 

son of Orestes ; cf. Diog. Laert. i. 81 (vyevearipa yap αϋτω oSaa ή γυνή, fweiSrjTrep ην ΔράκοίΤΟϊ 
άδίλφή ToC ϋ^νθίλου, σφόβρα κατίσοβαρ^ΰ(Τθ αίτοΰ, and Fr. 6. ΙΟ η€ν6ίληο\!. 

8. θα! is a VOX nihili, of which Is = emr (W-M) is a simple correction; cf. Sapph. 24, 



79 



1234. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 

άμβολότοντας ίαΐΓσγο? . . ρα . otjs δυν . . ρ . . [ 

; Λ, > \ ..α[....Μ..]λ...[ 

]ρ(σθ ανάγκα . . α[. . . .]αν[. .]...[ 

μί]μναιμ, 'ίτι yap πάΐί .• [.]ν .[.....]. νμ( ) 

]ω σμϊκρ[ο\ς knivSavov, """'λ'' σο ΑΓ 

V olSa ΤίμΙλ . i^ «.ργοίσ. τ . . [ 

J "'""• *i*L J [.J τΓίρι τοντο[υ 

] π,νθίληο[, ] . .[.^;ίΤ^[ 

] νυν 5* 6 πίδίτρ[απ€ ' '*'- 
το\ν κακοπάτρι\α 
τ\νραννΐύ- 



Theocr. xxix. 20. In the following word a circumflex accent has been substituted for an 
acute and a mark of short quantity, which have been enclosed between dots, as e.g. in 1174. 
ix. 12. At the end of the line fVl τάχ^α looks probable, but this would not account for the 
traces nor give a really satisfactory sense ; to bring about a change, Ares must not merely 
incite the oligarchs to arms, but give them the victory. Hence W-M suggests iVireup^fof from 
an unattested form (τητ^υχψ = as fmrvyxavei, ' to turn us to success ', 

. 10. χάκάσσομιν may be regarded as future or = χαΚάσσωμ^ν ; but the preceding lines 
indicate that Alcaeus is dwelling on the eventual results of success rather than making an 
appeal for peace. 

12. aiarav for afarav is Scanned as in Pindar, Pylh. ii. 28, iii. 24. 

13. The spelling Φίττακοι is found on a Lesbian coin in Mionnet, Suppl. vi, p. 64, no. 82. 
The power of Pittacus rested on popular support, as Alcaeus himself says (37) τον κακοπάτριδα 

Ώίττακον π<5λιθ5 τόί άχό\α> {ζαχόΚω, άβόλω ?) καΧ βαρυδαίμονοί ίστάσαντο τίραννον μί•γ inaivemes 
aoXKteS' 

14-15• The first verse of the new poem was originally omitted, and has been supplied 
by a corrector who enclosed in brackets the line originally written and repeated it in its 
proper position, tacitly emending χοροιν to χοιρον. There is some appearance of letters 
having been washed out where this verse stands. The marginal note explains that the 
person addressed was an Ιρώμηοί of Alcaeus, and seeks to elucidate the phrase fV ^ριφον 
και χόιρον καλην. Lines 3—3 are apparently a paraphrase, e. g. φίΚος (or -ov) . . . άστε σβ και 
ί'πϊ χοφοι- κ[αλ€ΐι/, but χόϊρον is hardly to be read unless abbreviated ; φίλο[ would be possible 
if a tall stroke just before the lacuna may be regarded as belonging to the line above. In 1. 3 
the stroke before «i is like that used in the abbreviation of di. ]ωχίαν in 1. 5 may be ]νχιαν. 

ii. 3—4. άκράτ[ισμον and πλάφλ[α]σ[/ϋοι σΰ^ναχθίν Were restored by W-M. The latter 
word, if right, must be regarded as a dialectical variation of the Attic παφλασμό! ; for 
άκρατισμο! cf. Theocr. I. 5 1• συ\υαχθ(υ ^ συνάχθησαν, a formation Stated by the Grammarians 
to be shared by Aeolic with Doric, though not occurring in the previously existing remains 
of the Lesbian poets, ^στάθησαν is used in Sapph. 53. 

5. θαμίω! for θάμα is unexpected here and perhaps wrongly read ; the doubtful ω might 
be V. For the following word W-M suggests [6ρί]νρην, which would suit the space ; the 
first supposed ν may be at. The marginal note is too much mutilated to be of material 
assistance. 



8ο THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

7-8. For ονίτραπί cf. Fr. 2. i. 9 τρόπην. The doubled ρ in οννώρινί is analogous to 
Ale. 18. I άσννίτημι^ which should perhaps be written άσυννίτημι; cf. 1232. Fr. i. ii. 6 
()[ϊ]ι/(ι/)άω (?). The object of the verbs in these two lines is obscure. 

g. νατάγ(σκ : cf. Fr. 4. 9 and 12 ησκ. ?σ/<€ occurs in Alcman 72, but the iterative 
form is alien both to Aeolic and Doric ; cf. Kiihner-Blass, i. 2, p. 81. 

10. τ(ο)αΰταί: sc. ■γονήί. For the spelling reavras cf. 1231. Fr. 14. 4, note, and for 
(κ-γργόνων, Fr. 3. 8 λfλά5ωl', Alc. 147 π(φvyyωv, HofFmann, Gr. Dial. ii. Inscr. 121. 5 

πίττρρσββυκων, &C, 

12. τοκΐ)ωκ : -/ονηων was the reading of the first hand. 

Fr. 3. 3-10. ' Stricken by a thunderous wave she avows the desire to fight no more 
against the rainstorm and the fierce tempest, but to strike a hidden reef and be wrecked. 
Such are the seas whereon she is tossed ; but I would forget this, my friend, and find 
pleasure with you and [keep company ?] with Bacchus.' 

3-7. The restorarion is mainly due to W-M. Under the figure of the distressed 
ship the state is no doubt described, as in Alc. 18-19; cf. Heraclid. AHeg. Horn. 5 

eV tfcaiOty δε και τον ΜΐΓυλτ;ι/αΐοι/ μ^Κοττοιον €νρησομ£ν άΚληγορουντα^ ras yap τυραννικοί ταραχαί f ^ ίσον 
χ(ΐμ(ρία) προσακάζιι καταστημαη θάΚάσση^' άσυνίτημι κτΚ. . . , Μυρσίλοί yap 6 8ηΚοΰμ(ν6ί €στι και 
τυραννική κατά Μιτν\ηναίων ^γ^ιρομενη σνστασίζ, 

5. φα'ισ : SO Sapph. 66. The personification is assisted by the fact that the real 
subject is ή ποΚις ; cf. the previous note. 

αφάντω : 0Γ e. g. άσήμω, as in Anacr. 36. 

8. For \e\ae<uv cf. the note on Fr. 2. ii. 10. φ[ is very uncertain and τ[ might be 
read instead. 

10. ΰύκχιίοί: so Alc. 35. 3 Βϋκχι. At the end of the line αυ θα\μΊσ^ην, e.g., maybe 
supplied, but the letters are very uncertain ; αρβ . [ is an alternative. 

11. τάν. SC. vaiv. 

12. Perhaps αφ\ρα>ν'\ ■πάντα ; the lines, however, are too much mutilated for satisfactory 
restoration. 

13. \\χ\ύχνυντ^} Cf. 1233. Fr. 5. 7. But the form is unknown. 

Fr. 4. 1-2. The letters iv and ve immediately below are on a separate fragment 
rather doubtfully placed here. 

9. ησκ : cf. 1. 12 and Fr. 2. ii. 9, note. 

ro-i I. W-M suggests e. g. [aiei] ποτ and ψρρτ^ά τ. The doubtful π in the latter part 
of 1. 10 may be yi, or η preceded by a narrow letter after θ(. 

12. \τοΙτω]ν W-M. 

14. Restored by W-M. 

15. μίμικται : the first μ is most uncertain, and the second could λνεΐΐ be v. 

Fr. 5. This little piece probably belongs to Fr. 4, coming perhaps from the 
beginnings of 11. 6-8 ; but there is no evident junction. 

Fr. 6. The right-hand margin opposite and above 11. 1-4 is filled with a long and 
much mutilated note or notes of which only a few letters can be distinguished here 
and there. 

5. άμβρ\6τοντα! W-M. 

7-8. E. g. [αλλ' m Ti tSiv μι\μναψ' . . . \τρόφω 'ττι κοΚτΓ\ω. In 1. 7 ί"""ί^ "Ρ" waS 

apparently originally written, the alteration being probably due to the second hand. In 



1234. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 8i 

the marginal note opposite, the suspended μ may perhaps be a relic of another line 
above. 

10. ΐΐ(νθί\ηο\ς = nei'fliXeto[s from τιίνθίΚος. Cf. note οπ Fr. 2. i. 6. 

11-13. nebiTij\am W-M ; SO. ό δαίμων Or Zeui. For 11. 12-13 cf. Alc. 37 quoted 
above in the note on Fr. 2. i. 13. τ\υραννίί^\οντα is to be restored at the end of the 
last line. 



1235. Arguments of Menander's Plays. 

25 X ΐ7•5 cm. Early second century. 

Remains of three consecutive columns, written in a rather large informal 
hand which appears to be not later than the first half of the second century. 
Stops and other signs are rarely used ; there is one not very clear instance of a high 
point (1. 105), but the usual method of indicating a pause was a short blank space, 
sometimes accompanied by a marginal paragraphus. An angular mark of the 
usual shape is once added at the end of a short line (1. 62), while conversely the 
final letter of longer ones is occasionally suspended. 

Of the first column very little is left, no more than a few letters from the ends 
of the lines, but the two columns succeeding are in fair preservation. These are 
for the most part occupied with an account of the plot of Menander's 'lepeia, that 
of the Ίμβριοι commencing towards the end of Col. iii. The title of the piece is 
here followed by its opening words, the quotation being marked, as often happens, 
by the projection of the lines into the left margin. This is succeeded by a short 
historical note concerning the date and circumstances of the production of the 
play (II. 105-13), then comes the story of the drama, and finally, apparently, 
a brief appreciation of its qualities (cf. 11. 95-103). Such presumably was the 
scheme throughout ; and on the analogy of Col. iii, the position in Col. i of the 
title of the 'Upeia and of the heading of its νπόθίσΐί can be fixed with some 
security at points where blanks in the papyrus indicate unusually short lines 
(11. 13-14, 21)• A single play thus occupied about two columns, and if all 
Menander's comedies, which numbered over one hundred, were treated on the 
same scale, the work was an extensive one, and must have occupied two rolls at 
least ; the presence of a strengthening strip of papyrus on the back of Col. iii may 
perhaps be interpreted as an indication of a lengthy roll. Since the "Ιμβριοι 
follows the 'lepeia, the arrangement of the plays was presumably alphabetic, as 
suggested by Korte in the case of the plays of Cratinus, to whose Dionysalexandrus 
in 663, containing the argument of the play, is assigned the number 8. The 
comedy preceding the 'Upeia, and described in the upper portion of Col. i, may 
accordingly be supposed to be the Θρασυλέων, but the very slight remains in the 
papyrus afford no confirmation of this hypothesis. 

G 



82 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Concerning the plot of the 'le'piio practically nothing was previously known, 
the short passage on religious superstition upon which Meineke based some 
inferences being of a general character, and giving no real clue to the structure. 
The play was largely concerned with the favourite subject of the discovery of 
a relationship, but the loss of practically the whole of the first twelve lines of the 
ντιόθίσΐί obscures the earlier development. An elderly man, who seems to have 
formerly been the husband of the priestess, had lost his son ; the cause of 
his wife's separation from him and the manner of the son's disappearance remain 
in doubt. Reference is made in 1. 36 to the burial of something, but the bearing 
of this incident upon the plot is also problematical. The son had been brought 
up as their own by some neighbours with a younger boy, their genuine child, 
and the real father discovers his whereabouts through the ingenuity of a slave, who 
gained the confidence of the priestess by pretending to be possessed ; but mis- 
taking the identity of the two young men he at first claimed the junior, and the 
latter misled his reputed brother by declaring that the old man was mad and 
was recognizing a lost son in every youth whom he met. Accordingly the 
brother who was the true son rejects his father's advances when offered to himself. 
Here lacunae occur in the papyrus, and the immediate sequel is uncertain ; but 
eventually the misunderstandings were cleared away and the comedy closes in 
the usual happy fashion, the reinstated son marrying his foster-sister, the younger 
brother marrying the daughter of the priestess, and the old man apparently 
being paired off anew with the priestess herself. No names are mentioned, 
and whether 'Ροδ?;, which occurs on an extant fragment, belongs to the priestess 
or to one of the other women in the piece, is not clear. 

Of the plot of the Ίμβριοι only the first few lines remain, showing that it 
was concerned with two poor residents of Imbros who were close friends and 
partners, and married two sisters. The title of the piece is thus quite sufficiently 
accounted for without any reference to the proverb Ίμβριοί δίκι;, which Kock has 
connected with it (iii, p. 71). But though we' learn little of the story, some 
interesting information is gained concerning the date and production of the 
piece. This was one of Menander's later works, probably the 71st, 73rd, 76th, or 
79th (11. 106-7), but possibly the 74th or 75th ; it is said to have been written 
in the archonship of Nicocles, i.e. 302-301 B.C., and intended to appear at the 
Dionysia (of that year), but to have been obstructed by the Tyranny of Lachares. 
These statements appear to be mutually conflicting, for the domination of 
Lachares is now commonly brought down to the spring of 395 B.C. on the 
strength of an inscription indicating a political change in that year (C. I. A. ii. 
299, Wilamowitz, Aiitigonos {Phil.-Untersiich. iv), p. 238, Beloch iii. a, pp. 197-8, 
Ferguson, Hellenistic Athens, pp. 132-3) ; and the name Nicocles, as Wilamowitz 



1235. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 83 

suggests, may be supposed to be a mistake for Nicias, the archon of 296-295 B.C. 
Textual corruptions have to be recognized in one or two other places in the 
papyrus ; cf notes on 11. 48-9,58-63, 66. It should, however, be noticed that the 
attribution of the "Ιμβριοι to the year 296-295 is not entirely free from objection. 
Menander died in 392-291, probably in the latter part of the year, and the 
total number of his plays is stated as from 105 (ApoUodorus) to 109 (Gellius, 
N.A. xvii. 4. 4; Suidas and others make it 108). The Imbrians was at most 
the 79th, and therefore during the last four and a half years of his life the poet 
must be credited with at least twenty-six plays, nearly six a year. His first 
piece was brought out in 321, so that his average down to 395 was only three 
a year. So far then as the question of literary output goes, the earlier date 
assigned, e. g., by Clinton to the Lachares incident, 299 B. c, would have been 
more suitable, giving an even average throughout Menander's productive period, j 

Col. i. 
]a jetj» 

]/)οσ if 

]^€t 20 ] 

5 ]σ -η 8 υποθΐσις ] 

] ]e 

]τον '\κυ 

];χα ]αι 

]ελί 25 ]3te 

10 ]σ•α) '\ψ 



\ΐται 



1? 

Υνο ]€ίσ 

1 ]? 

lepeia ηί αρχή ] 3° ]f 

15 ]ope ] . . 

]α α 

Col. ϋ. 

[ ]ιτ[ ]\νσα 

[ ]€7 . [ ]ν και 

[ ]οι/ Tj S iep[eia πο]λυ μβν 

G 2 



84 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



35 



45 



55 



6o 



65 



. . ,'Ιησίν τον σ[. . . .^eovv 
. .] κατωρνξ€ΐ> o[. . .] . ση 
. ^Ινηλθον οι πα[ί5€]$• ο 
δε το πρ\οτ€ρον γ([ΐΌ]μ€νο5 
τηί iepei]as ανηρ ν . [. .]ασ7Γα 

] ζπισκίπτ\ομ\ζνηί 

]δοί 7Γα[. . . .]σασ 

••••.■••]•[•]Γ*•[ ]« 

αν\ασφη\αί ζητΐΐν 

€π€]χ€ίβ^;σe^' τοι/ αγανητο^ 
oiK€Tr]s 8e πίΐσθ(ΐ9 ηνεχθη 
προί την upeiav coy θΐοφο 
ρουμΐνοί depaneias ινα α 
ξιωθη λαθραι την δ αληθΐί 
αν τΓ€7Γεισμ€νοί βξαχνίν 
aev ο. δε τη$ νποβίβλημε 
νηί τον υιον αντη[ί] ■γνήσιος 
μειρακισκοί την τηί lepei 
as θυγατέρα γημαι προαιρον 
μενοί εισεπεμψε την μη 
τερα διαλεξομενην προ% 
την ιε\ρ\ειαν περί αυτού λα 
Χουσων δε των γυναικών 
υποψιαν λαβών και μαλισ 
θ υπο του θεράποντος δι 
δαχ^θεις προσωπωι διαλ 
λαττων τον νεωτερον τω^ 
γιτονων υον ως εαυτού > 
προσφωνεί γνονς δ εκεί 
VOS αυτού το διαμαρτη 
μα τον αδελφον προδια 
σείει λέγων μεμενηκε 
ναι τον πρεσβντην και παν 
τας τους νέους υιονς απο 
φαινειν αυτού διο και με 



1235. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 85 

70 τα ταύτα την α\ηθ(ΐαν e 

ζΐτασαντο^ τον yepovTOS 

και τον πρξσβν[τΐρον] προσ 

φωνονντοί νοίν ω]? μαινο 

μίνον eK(i\yos απο]πίμ 
75 ""ei αμα δ ο τ[ ]s 

υπο τον θΐρα[ΐΓθντοί . . . 



Col. iii. 
πο . [ 



τατ[ ]ωτ[ 

μν[ ]epH 

80 avt[ ] . γαμ[ 

ΐΓαγ[. . . .]μ€νος α[ 

α7Γα[ ] 7Γ€/3ίί[ 

κον[ ]ων Sft[ 

(λβ[ ] ο μ€ν π[ρ€αβντης 

85 τον ν[ων απ]ολαβω[ν γαμΐΐ 

την [i\f[p€iav ο Se νιο? αντον 
λαμβαν[(ί την θνγατβρα των 
θρΐψαν[των ο Se νΐωτεροί 
και γνησ[ιοί των γΐΐτονων 

go vios λαμ[βαν]€ΐ την [τηί lepei 

αϊ ην ηγαπησεν κα[ι ττοιονν 

ται γαμοί των τριών [ 

6/50)5 προνξ(νησ€ eiS[ 

των διδόντων ον δ[ 

95 τα [μ](ν [ονν] της ΐ'7Γ0^[6σ€ωί 

ζσ[τι ταντα] το δε δ[ραμα των 
α[ριστων ΐχ](ΐ δί πρ[. ..... 

€ΐ'[ ]ν veav ν[ 

φι[ ]ys οικ(τη[. . . . 

too λο[ ]ν και παν[. . . . 

6 . [. . . eJTTi ττασιν και τ[. . . . 



86 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



το\ϋ\ τταρ_αφ(ονησ\ί]ν πρ[ 

Ιμβριοι ων αρ)^η [ 

α 

Δι όσον γ^ρονον σ€ Δημί τ[. . . . 

Ι05 βΐλτιστ ίγω• ταυτην \iypa 

yfrev em Νΐίκοκλΐθ[υς . • . 
την και ίβ8ομηκοστ[ην και 
(δωκΐν eis epyacriav [eiy τα 
Διονυσία ουκ eyerero δ\ί δια 

Ι ΙΟ Λαγαρην τον τνραννο[ν enei 

τα ντΓΐκρΐΐνατο -Κ^αλ[λί77• 
ποί Αθηναιοί [[?;]] 
η δ υποθίσις 
δυο ττβνητβί αλλ7;λω[ΐ' φι 

iig λοι κοινον ΐΓθΐησαμβν[οι. τον 

βιον Ιμβρον ωικησαν κ[αι 
διδνμαί αδίλφαί €γη[μαν 
κοινοποιησαμΐνοι π\ασαν 
αμα και την νπαρξιν φ[ιλο 

1 20 ΊΓονως 8e και κατά γην [και 

κατά θαλατταν εργαζ[ομΐ\νοι 





Unplaced fragments. 


Ι. 




2. 


]την 8e[ 




]θίΐσ[ 


]κακαι ο[ 




]i'eij'[ 


] . υπετε[ 

μ' 




]την{ 



]7Γ0Ι/Τ•[ 



11. 37 sqq. ' The former husband of the priestess . . . having recovered tried to seek out 
the son whom he loved. His servant was persuaded to be brought to the priestess under 
pretence of being possessed, in order that he might be accorded treatment ; and he secretly 
obtained information and discovered the truth. The true son of the mother of the sup- 
posititious child desiring to marry the daughter of the priestess sent his mother to speak 
with the priestess about him. While the women were talking [the old man, who] had 
become suspicious, and especially in consequence of the information of his servant that 



1235. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 87 

there was a difference in personal appearance, addresses the younger of his neighbour's 
sons as his own. The youth discerning his mistake intimidates his brother in advance by 
saying that the old man was mad and was declaring every young man to be his son. 
Accordingly when the old man subsequently learned the truth and addressed the elder as 
his son the latter sends him away as being mad. At the same time ... the old man having 
recovered his son marries the priestess, and the son receives the daughter of his foster- 
parents and the younger and true son of the neighbours receives the daughter of the 
priestess whom he had loved, and the marriages of all three pairs are celebrated . . . Such 
are the incidents of the plot. The play is one of the best and . . . 

The Imbrians, commencing " For how long a time, Demeas, I . . .". " My good man, 
I . . ." This he wrote in the archonship of Nicocles, being his 7[.]th play, and issued 
it for production at the Dionysia; but it did not take place on account of the tyrant 
Lachares. The play was subsequently acted by the Athenian Callippus. The plot is as 
follows : Two poor men who were friends lived in close association at Imbros and married 
twin sisters ; and sharing all their possessions too they worked industriously both on land 
and sea . . .' 

32-42. A fragment containing the central portions of these lines at no point joins 
directly on to the main piece, but its position, which is commended by the suitability of the 
restorations resulting in 11. 37-40, is confirmed by the external evidence of both recto and 
verso. 

39. νο\σησ\αί (cf. 1. 43) could hardly be got into the space. 

45. The oiKETTjs is doubtless identical with the θεράπων of 11. 59 and 76, and is the servant 
of the old man, whom he assists in the discovery of the lost son. 

48-9. The transposition λαθραι Se τψ seems to be necessary, as well as W-M's 

emendation of πιπ^ισμ^να to nenva-^evos. 

58-63. Here again the papyrus text is unsatisfactory. The subject of this sentence 
must be the old man, and probably ό πρισβύτη: or an equivalent expression has dropped 
out. In 1. 60 also διαλλάττων causes difficulty and is well emended by W-M to SiaWavTeiv, 
though the addition of a subject, e. g. airois, is still desirable. The meaning will then be 
that the two young men differed in appearance, one of them not taking after the rest of the 
family. 

66. μ(μΐνηκ(ναι is clearly to be corrected with W-M to μίμανηκ^ναι ; cf. 11. 73-4. 

72. ο in the termination οι ■προσφωνουηος was corrected from a. 

75. π\ρ(σβυΓη\ί, as W-M proposes, looks obvious, but a π is hardly to be read. What 
remains of the first letter is a horizontal stroke which suggests only a τ, for though the 
upper stroke of η sometimes projects slightly to the left of the upright, this projection is 
nowhere else in the papyrus so long as it would be here. 

77. The vestige of the letter after points to υ or ψ (υττον/^ιαι/ ?) or possibly v. 

78-85. The fragment containing the middles of the lines, like that at the top of the 
preceding column, is detached, but its position here, though not so securely fixed, is nevertheless 
probable. Some dark fibres on the verso serve as a guide to its relative place in the column, 
and satisfactory supplements in 11. 84-5 are thus obtainable. At the end of the latter line 
■ya/ifi is an inference from 1. 92. 

87-9. Restored substantially by W-M. των yeiTovav rather than (κεινων is required to 
fill the lacuna. 

93-4. fpas προνξ(νησ(, as W-M remarks, hardly sounds like prose and προυξ^νησ^ . . . 
των SiSovTmv would fit into a tetrameter ; but the latter parts of the lines do not readily lend 
themselves to restoration. In 1. 93 «i may be συ and the δ is possibly a β. 

95-7• W-M's restoration is convincing. 



83 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

98. Possibly τη\ν veav κ\ωμω6ιαν, but a κ, though possible, is hardly so suitable as ». 

102. παράφωνη was followed by some rounded letter; παραφώνησα does not occur, but 
παράφωνη iv would be Still less satisfactory. τω[ι] could be substituted for το[ι;1 

104. The insertion of the omitted a of Aijfiea may be due to the originai scribe. The 
following letter, if not τ, must be ψ. 

io6. πρω\την, τρϊ\την, (κ^ην or frajn/v are best Suited to the space. 

109-10. Restored by W-M. ο of τνρανν<^ν is not very satisfactory, but has perhaps 
undergone some correction. 

IT 2. The scribe apparently began to write η δ νπυθίσΐί in this line. 

118. π\ασαν W-M. 

Fr. 3. This fragment does not well suit 11. 75-6 ; that it belongs to 1235 is not 

absolutely certain. 

1236. Menander, Epitrepontes. 

9x15-6 cm. Fourth century. 

A useful addition to the extensive fragments already extant of the Έ^τητρε- 
TTOvres is made by the following fragment, part of a vellum leaf inscribed in 
well-formed sloping uncials of medium size. Though smaller in scale this script 
shows a general similarity to those of 1011 and 1225, and is likely to be of 
approximately the same period. The MS. is thus not far removed in age from 
the Cairo papyrus, the comparatively late date of which M. Lefebvre now 
recognizes. Accents, breathings, and marks of elision are added here and there, 
some by the original scribe, others by a second hand which employed a blacker 
ink and has also made textual corrections. Stops in two positions, high and 
medial, occur, and double dots mark changes of speaker, but by a natural 
extension this symbol has also been sometimes used as a quotation mark to 
distinguish words put by the speaker into his own or another person's mouth, 
e. g. recto 8, verso 7. Presumably marginal paragraphi were also employed, 
but they are no longer discernible where they are expected on the damaged 
surface of the verso. The recto of the leaf was ruled both horizontally and 
vertically with a hard point. 

Parts of twenty-two lines are preserved on each page, the breadth of which 
is consistent with the supposition that about an equal number has disappeared — 
a supposition probable for reasons to be stated below. The lines on the recto 
correspond with Epitrep. 459-80 (Korte, ed. 2), and make three small contribu- 
tions to the text, the correct completion of 1. 465 and probably of 1. 464, and the 
confirmation of a reading concerning which there was a division of opinion in 
1. 476. The contents of the verso are of more importance, for these, with an 
exception to be referred to presently, are novel ; but unfortunately this side of 
the leaf is badly damaged, and decipherment is in places difificult and uncertain. 



1236. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 89 

Considerable lacunae occur in the Cairo MS. at a distance of about twenty lines 
both before and after the passage found here on the recto, and either of these 
lacunae is therefore available for the new lines of the verso ; but it is clear from 
11. 8-9 that Charisius is there the speaker, and there can be little doubt that 
Prof. Korte is right in supposing that we here have the conclusion of the 
monologue which begins at 1. 487. At first sight, indeed, the double dots in 1. 7 
and the vocative Σμικρίνη suggest a conversation in which Smicrines was taking 
part, but that is inconsistent with the context, and the dots are easily explained 
on the analogy of recto 8 as marking a speech within a speech. At 1. 10 the 
slave Onesimus, who in fear of his master's violent mood had left the scene at 
1. 486, reappears, and on being observed by Charisius, who suspects him of 
eavesdropping, engages in a dialogue which is carried on through the remainder 
of the page and to which P. Cairo Fr. U (11. 501^"^, 510^"^) in all probability 
also belongs. 

But the contribution of 1236 to the reconstruction of this portion of the play ] 
does not end here. Further progress becomes possible through the recognition i 
of the coincidence between verso 12 sqq. with P. Cairo Fr. /3\ part of a double leaf j 
hitherto wrongly assigned to the ΐΐίρικΐΐρομίνη (Korte, ed. 2, p. 93). That] 
attribution rested on the supposed occurrence of the name ΥΙοΚ{ίμων) in the I 
margin, but this must be a misreading, which can be corrected only by the aid of 
the original. If, then, Korte is right, as seems likely, in supposing P. Cairo 
Fr. Η to have been the third sheet of a quire (ed. a, p. xviii), β must have been 
the fourth, and Fr. Q, which, if part of the fourth sheet, belonged to its first leaf 
(Korte, /. c), must be the bottom of β^~^. Q^ contains remains of 9 lines, /3^ 
remains of 18 lines ; and, since the first verse of β^ coincides with the twelfth of 
1236 verso, 11 more lines at least preceded /3' i. A total of 38 lines for this first 
page of the fourth sheet is thus arrived at, which is the largest number of lines 
found on a page in the Cairo papyrus. This total might be slightly reduced by 
a combination between the last lines of β^ and the first of Q^, e. g., as Korte 
proposes, 

τί φησιν (?)[: ί]'ίσει, νη τον Άττολλω [και θΐ]ον[5. 

[τί be] μ€ τκρίσπαί κτλ. 

The abruptness of the intervention of Habrotonon, who according to the current 
reconstruction takes up the dialogue at this point, would however be a difficulty, 
but, as Wilamowitz remarks, the restoration of her name in 1. 510 is highly con- 
jectural, since all that remains is its last syllable and of this the first ν is hardly 
justified by the facsimile. More probably the dialogue is carried on with Onesimus 
alone. In any case it is clear from the foregoing figures that 1236. verso i follows 
very closely, if not immediately, after Epitrcp. 501. On the supposition that there 



go THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

was no interval, the number of lines to the page in 1236 works out at 43. The 
lower part of the verso and β^ usefully supplement each other, while on β- a choral 
song, the occurrence of which hereabouts had been already suggested by Korte 
(p. xxix), is marked, and the proof of the division of the Epitreponies into five acts 
is thus obtained. This indication of a choral ode is a deciding factor in fixing the 
position of Fr. U, for since there is no extra space between any of the lines on 
the recto, it follows that these— if they belong to the same leaf as β^'- — must 
either all precede the eleventh line of β-, where the direction Χοροΰ stood, or all 
follow it. The latter alternative is inconsistent with the apparently close relation 
of 0^ and Q^. U^ therefore probably forms part of the dialogue of Onesimus 
with Charisius ; the appearance of Chaerestratus may naturally be placed in the 
next scene, and Q^ will accordingly follow β^. No convincing combination 
however has at present been obtained either of 1236. verso 16-21 (= /3' 5-10) 
with U^ or of /3^ with U'. A further examination of the papyrus might be 
helpful. 

Recto. 

τον \8ΐσποτην Xeyoa Χαρισιον χολή 

μΐλαι[ΐ'α προσπ€ητωκ€ν η τοιούτο τι 4^0 

Τ£ γαρ αν tis e[iKaaeiev άλλο το yeyoroy 
προ9 ταΐί θυραΐί yap [evSov άρτιων πολύν 
5 γ^ρονον διακνπτων ([νδιατριβ(ν άθλιος 

ο πατήρ Se Trjs ννμφηί τι [π€ρι Το]υ \π](ΐ\αγματο$ 

(λαλΐΐ προί ΐκίινψ' cey ίθΐκ[€]ΐ'- ο^ι^ S' οια pe.v 465 

ατ' 

ηλαττί ^ο'^ XP^l•'• av8pis ονδ' emetv καλόν ; 

ω γλυκύτατη Se των λόγων οιούί Aeyeiy 
10 avEKpaye την κίφαλην τ' αν^παταξί σφοδρά 

αυτοΰ. πάλιν τ€ διαλιπων- οιαν λαβών 

γνναιχ_'[α] ο /ieXeoy ητύχη[κ]α• το δ( irepas 47° 

a)[y] πάντα διακονσας άπηλθ' €ΐσω ποτί 

[βρ]νχτ]θμοί ev8ov- τ[ι\λμοί- ΐκστασι? σνγνη- 
15 [eycu γαρ α'γίΐτήρι[ο9 πνκ]νον πάνυ 

[ΐλΐγ^ν τοϊ\ουτο\ν ipyd\v (ζβιργασμίνοί 

[αυτός γ(γο]νως τ[€ παι]διον νόθου πατήρ 475 

[ουκ (σχ^ον ουδ ΐδωκα συ]γγνωμης μ(ρος 



1236. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 91 

[ουθΐν ατυγουσηί ταυτ ΐκΐΐ^νη- βάρβαρος 
20 [ανηλ€ηί τε XoiSopeiT €ρρ]ωμ€νωί 

[αυτωι βλΐπα. θ υψαιμον] ηρβθισ•μ€ν[ο5 

[ττΐφρικ ΐγω μίν αι/οί €ί^ί τ\α) Seei [ 480 



Verso. 

[ 28 letters j." 

[ „ ] • β«'Ρβ'}Ρ.ο • 

Γ , . σ]^^ ταύτη σοφωί 

[ ]e μίτασι δια Τίλονί 

5 [ τωρ δαιμ]ονα)^ τίί- ο 5e πατήρ 

[..]... (στατ αντης χρήσΐται- τι Se μοι πατρός 
\ip\co διαρρήδην : βμοι συ ^μικρίνη 
[μη] παρΐ\€ πράγματ ουκ απολίιπίΐ A'Jf]] 1 γυνή 
[τ]ι ουν ταραττΐΐί και βιάζη ΤΙαμφιλην 

ro [τ]ι σ αυ βλίπω γω : πάνυ κακώς «χω σφοδρά' 
[ο]ιμοί ταλας- και σο[υ δ]€ομα.ι- τοντοις . e . . α 
μτ] μ' (γ'καταλιπης[:] ούτος €πακροώμ([νος 
ίστηκας Ϊ€ρ6συλ ΐμου [: /ί]α τους θΐους 
αλλ' αρτιως ΐ^ηΧθον α[ ] λαθΐΐν [ 

15 (σται σ€ πρα . . μια ..[....]. ησ .. \_ 
παντ ΐ,πακροάσίΐ : ποτ[. . . ■]ουθ[ 
[(γ\α> σ€ Χανθανίΐν πονγ 
\βρο]ντωντα : δια . e[ 
[αλλ ου'ψίν οφθησί[ι 

2θ [τις ΐΐσ . .] . αυ . ΐΐσ . [ 

•[ 

[ουκ οισ . . .]_ΐ' . : . [ 

[ουκ ην ^μον ...].[ 



Recto. 3• «[ttno-fifi' : [(ίκ]ασ€ί(ν Ρ. Cairo, the letters doubtfully read. The vestige here 
of the letter after ns well suits «. 



92 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

6. T!fpi το\υ [π]()[α)/ματο5 : π^ρι . [ P. Cairo. The vestiges in 1236, though slight, are 
sufficient to exclude most of the proposed restorations ; they indicate letters descending 
somewhat below the line, like p, τ, υ, φ, \\r. Croiset's τοϋ πρήγματοί is thus suitable, and in 
the Cairo papyrus a τ after π^ρι is not impossible. 

7. foiK ο f[ P. Cairo, completed by Wilamowitz [iis πυκνά. Above the deleted i there 
is an oblique mark, the purpose of which is not evident. 

8. The corrections are due to the second hand, which also rewrote the accent οίχρώματ, 
probably altering it from a circumflex. 

9. The accents on olovs are probable, though not very distinct. 

10. τ ανιπαταξί : the reading of P. Cairo, for which Headlam and van Leeuwen proposed 
to substitute Θ' αμ (πάταξ(, is confirmed. 

11. T€ ; Se P. Cairo, probably rightly. 

1 2 Apparently γυναίκα was originally written and has been altered by the second hand 
to yvvaix'. A mark precisely similar to the elision sign also stands above t ; possibly 
it is a miswritten accent. 

18. Van Leeuwen's suggestion συγγν[ώμ]ηγ[μ4]ρο!, accepted with hesitation by Korte, is 
happily confirmed. συγ•)/ΐ'[. .]>;? (or -v) [. .]ρως (or ο for ω and ν for s) Lefebvre, σνγγν . μην 
. ρων doubtfully Jensen. 

Verso. 2. βάρβαρο.: ζί. Epitrep. 477. 

5. W-M remarks that μιτασι in 1. 4 suggests δαιμ]ονων rather than γατ]ονων. 

6. If [..].. . forar' is an adverb, as seems to be the case (not [προ\π(τ(στατ', apparently), 
αντη! must be an error for αυτηί. For rt Sf μοι πατρός W-M compares Homer Φ 360 τί μοι 

epiBos κα\ αρωγής ; 

7. [(ρ]ω W-jM and Korte. 

9-10. Either ouv ταραττης or συνταραττίΐς is possible. The final V in Παμφιλην is very 

uncertain and perhaps non-existent, but βιαζη is a rather more suitable reading than Βιαζη, 
and moreover the accented α is then correct. The commencement of the next line is very 
doubtful, but βλ€πω seems more likely to refer to the appearance of Onesimus on the scene 
than to stand in connexion with the preceding sentence, and [r]i σ αν, which was suggested 
by W-M, suits the remains sufficiently well. 

10-12. Korte thinks that these verses belong to Charisius, the double dots after -γω only 
marking the close of his imaginary address to Smicrines, and Ονη standing for Όνησψος 
(ξίρχίται. This may be so, but the more natural interpretation of the passage as here 
written is to give πανν κακώς . . . (-γκαταλίττης to Onesimus, and the words are moreover in 
thorough accord with the close of his preceding speech, 11. 484-6 οϊχομαι, άπόλωλα . . . Ζιϋ 
σωτ(ρ (Ίπ(ρ iari δυνατόν, σωζί μί. The absence of double dots after (■γκατάλ.ιπης, if it were 
certain, would be in favour of Korte's view, but it is quite possible that they were written 
and have disappeared (a hole in the vellum would have removed the upper one at any rate), 
although the r and the following ο of ούτος are rather close together. 

In 1. IT σο[υ, if right, refers to the illegible name at the end of the line, but the reading 
is very doubtful, and the first letter may be τ. The ο is followed by a vestige which could 
belong to a u or another τ, but is perhaps due to the penetration of ink from the recto. 
ομαι was apparently preceded either by e or σ. After τούτοις, . c may possibly be a single 
letter, μ, and it is not clear that the supposed η following was the final letter of the line. 
The second κ of κακώς in 1. 10 is a correction by the second hand from λ. 

12 sqq. From this line onwards Fr. β^ of the Cairo papyrus (Korte, ed. 2, p. 93) is 
available for comparison, and the beginnings of 11. 17-22 are restored from that source. In 
that fragment paragraphi occur below the verses corresponding to 11. 13, 16, 18, 19, 
20, 21, 22. 



1236. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 93 

13. μ\α Tovs Ofovt W— M, who further proposed lepotrvXos: ου κτλ., which, however, is 
unsatisfactory, partly because the termination is apparently -Xe, not -\os, partly because ου [μ]α 
insufficiently fills the space. A negative is unnecessary with αλλ' following, and (μου, though 
extremely uncertain, is a possible reading. The traces of writing after Btovs may be attri- 
buted to penetration from the recto. 

14. ίξηλθον• : or possibly (ξηλθον., the lower dot having disappeared in a hole; but 
there is no paragraphus in β\ 

15. The remains are very puzzling : the letter before the supposed μ looks more like 
a υ than anything else. Since παντ (πακροασίΐ in the next line clearly belongs to Charisius, 
there should be a paragraphus in /3' below earm, if 11. 14 and 15 both belong to Onesimus; 
cf. the preceding note. A paragraphus below earai is rather suggested by the Cairo 
facsimile (Plate xlvi), but this may be deceptive. 



1237. MeNANDER, Colax. 

7-7 X 9-5 cm. Third century. 

That the following fragments belong to the Coiax of Menander is established 
by the coincidence of the first two verses of Fr. i with 11. sz-^ of 409. Below 
1. ^^ in that papyrus there is a coronis, and a short line of about twelve letters 
follows, after which the dialogue is continued. It was supposed both by ourselves 
and subsequent editors that no more than the conclusion of the defective verse 
had dropped out; but the viewof Wilamowitz that there was a more considerable 
lacuna is now confirmed, for in 1237 sixteen lines succeed the two already extant 
verses without any further coincidence with 409. Of the height of the column in 
1237 there is no indication, and perhaps the passage inveighing against flatterers, 
which in the previously published text follows 1. 53, stood in the present papyrus 
at the foot of Fr. i, Col. i; the introduction at 11. 16-17 of Gnatho, evidently 
a parasite, suggests that he was its occasion ; but the lacuna in 409 may have 
been of still greater extent. This name Gnatho is unexpected, for though in the 
Euuiic/ms of Terence, a play based on the Colax, the parasitus Colax is called 
Gnatho, in Menander's play, as is shown by an extant fragment (Kock 293, 
Korte a; cf. Plut. Oe aditl. 13), this role was filled by Struthias. Unless, 
therefore, Gnatho be regarded as a nickname of Struthias, more than one 
parasite figured in the Colax; perhaps, as suggested by Wilamowitz, Struthias 
was the dependant of Bias, Gnatho of Phidias. It is noticeable that the two 
names are connected by Lucian, Ftigit. 19 κολακίίαν ΐν^κα τον Τναθωνβην ϊ] τον 
Στρονθίαν ν-πΐρβαλΐσθαι ^υνάμΐίοι. Another addition made by this papyrus to the 
dramatis personae is Aaos (Fr. i. i. 16, ii. 3), who is presumably to be identified 
as the elderly slave with whom Phidias carries on the dialogue of 409. ii. The 
ττορνοβόσκοί alluded to in Fr. i. ii. 2 is the speaker of 409. iii. 78 sqq. 

The hand of the papyrus is a rather small sloping semi-cursive, dating 



94 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



probably from the third century. A single dot in the high position is used as 
a stop, and the usual double dots in combination with paragraph! denote 
alternations in the dialogue, the name of the individual speaker being sometimes 
added above the line. A mark of quantity and a sign of elision occur once each. 
All these adjuncts are to be credited to the original scribe. 



15 



Fr. 1. 

Col. i. 
«repcoaje• tl SiSaaKeis κακά• 
απ]οβαίνΐΐί TaStKetv : 
]/ί€ : ναι : 
] . και πίπρακ αρα 
]α (λπιβων 
] (Keivov fxiv ω 

\vrjv δηπου 

] (-χω- το δ €γκα[λευ/ 
] . fj-e- ως ον Seov 
]ο> τον χ^ρωμΐνον : 
ΐ]μβίβροντησ-αι πάλαι 
]κλινων μάτην 

]«ίϊ x^r[• ■ •] 

] τοντονι 

]ί λαμβάνειν : 

Δαο: 

:] ονκουν Τναθα^ν 
]otye : ω Γνάθων [ 

]μβ[ 



Col. ϋ. 
ττΐρανονμΐν : ω[ 
τον πορνοβοσκο[ν 

Aaos 

πάντων : πολύ . [ 



Ιίύ 



Fr. 2. 

] • ^«."«ί 
]ω : χαλ[ 
]μ οβολον[ 



Fr. 3- 



Fr. 4• 
]ο•« 



1237. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 95 

] ίστιν αρπα[ Fr. 5. Fr. 6. 

5 ] . σ€ δοραΐί [ ... . . 

] . γαρ σ(ΐτ . [ ] . λοτο[ ]ποτ(ύ[ 

' 1 θίλίΐ ... •. . 



Fr. Ι. i. 2. τι λνσιτ^λίΐζν) ήμϊν άποφαίνιΐί τά8ικ€ΐν 409. 53' '^^ letters (ΐημι being 
doubtfully read, φ of άποφαίν^ς, which in the facsimile looks uncertain, is clear in the 
original ; in the present passage, however, φ is unsuitable, and αποβαινια seems to have been 

written, τί XuaiTfXei[f] ήμίν ; άττόβαιν' eiV τάδικΕΪΐ' would give a sense (cf. 409. 51-2 ουκ fiiTft EK 

τησ[ίί€ TJjf] ; but αποβαίνεις is more likely to be a mistake for άποφαίνιΐ! than vice versa. 

6. Or le κ€ΐνονμίνω. 

1 3. αισχ(ΐ[ον .] might also be read. 

ii. 7-8. The fragment containing the beginnings of these two lines was detached, and 
its exact distance from 11. 1-4 is not certain. 

9. The marginal entry is probably the name of one of the speakers ; the initial letter 
is perhaps β. 

Fr. 2. 6. Apparently not yeLTo[v. 

Frs. 5-6. That these fragments belong to 1237 is hardly certain. In Fr. 5 there is 
a short blank space between the supposed λ and the preceding letter. 

1238-40. Fragments of Comedies. 

Three minor pieces from unidentified comedies, the two former in the style 
of the New Comedy, the last belonging to an older age, may be conveniently 
grouped together. 

1238 is a fragment containing the beginnings of a few lines from the top of 
a column, written in round upright uncials of rather above the medium size, and 
evidently of an early date in the Roman period ; they may be assigned to about 
the middle of the first century. Changes of speaker within a line are denoted by 
blank spaces within which the usual double dots are inserted, marginal paragraph! 
being also employed ; and for the sake of greater clearness the names of the 
speakers have been added in small cursive letters, probably by a different and 
somewhat later hand, either in the margin or above the line. One of these 
names, Theron, is known as that of a parasite in a play of Menander from Aelian, 
jV. a. ix. 7, and though this coincidence is of course insufficient to determine the 
authorship, a Menandrean origin for the present fragment is likely enough. 
Another of the dramatis personae was Malthace, a well-established name in 
comedy, and the initial letter of a third was apparently Π (1. 9). 

1239. This is the right-hand portion of a short column of twenty-one lines 
(cf. note on 1. 31), written in medium-sized sloping oval uncials of a common 
third-century type, α is sometimes practically indistinguishable from λ. High 



φ THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

and medial stops are used, the former occasionally taking the shape of a short 
oblique dash ; a colon at the end of 1. 14 indicates, as usual, a change of speaker. 
Rubbing and discoloration have in places effaced or obscured the text, but the 
general drift of the fragment, in spite of its mutilation, is tolerably clear. 
Lines i sqq. are a sententious discourse upon the advantages of independence : 
detachment is necessary for happiness ; if a man laughs with friends he must also 
weep with them, and his life becomes exposed to constant change. This theme is 
then dismissed, and preparations follow for some festal occasion (1. 13). Here 
too the suggestion is natural that Menander was the author, but its confirmation 
is still to be found. 

1240 consists of four fragments written in a small informal upright script 
dating probably from the first half of the second century. Names of speakers 
have been inserted in the margin in a sloping cursive, apparently by a different 
hand ; to which writer the occasional accents and marks of elision in the text are 
due is questionable. Frs. 1-3 contain beginnings of lines, and it is quite likely 
that Fr. i and Fr. 3 should be joined, in which case there would be a loss of 
about nine lines between 1. 5 and 1. 11, and Fr. a may partially fill this gap. 
The indentation of some of the lines, which indicates variety in metre (cf. also 
Fr. 4, from the end of a line), as well as the participation of the Chorus in the 
dialogue (1. 11), point clearly to a comedian of the older school, and both 
Wilamowitz and Korte have suggested that Μυρωΐ'ίδ(?]ϊ) should be read in 1. i 
and the fragments referred to the Denies of Eupolis, of which some substantial 
pieces have lately made their appearance in Cairo (cf. Korte, Hermes, xlvii. 
pp. 276 sqq.). This is an attractive hypothesis, but unfortunately the initial Π 
in 1. I seems indubitable. It is not credible that the name was intentionally 
disguised by Eupolis, especially as the new fragments have shown that Myronides 
figured in the play as a dead, and not a living person (cf. Korte, op. cit., p. 303). 
Possibly the Π is a mere blunder ; but the name Πυρών is well attested, and 
Ylvp(uvihf]s occurs in Lucian, V. H. i. 20. The proposed identification thus 
remains highly conjectural. The other character mentioned, an οΙκίτι\5 (11. 9, 15), 
gives no assistance towards a solution of the problem. 

1238. 10-3 X 7-3 cm. First century. Plate V. 

μη ζηλότυπων μ[ 

Θηρ" 

erepa παρούσα : τ[ 
τουτι τ(Τθλμηκ([ΐ' 

πΐΐσθΐίσα : (μοι π[ 



1238. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 97 

5 Μαλ? κακοί κακ(09 απολ[οίτο 

ταντηι λ€λ[α\ληκ αν[θρ(ΰπος 
το[ν άΐνδρ• α[.]αμΐΐσ[ 
[. . . .]ο παρ([χ]ΐτ€ το[ 

Π[ ] 
[. . . .]σ•ίΐ/ [: οι]μωζί[ 



3- Or τίτολμηκ ο[. 

4- The fourth letter of the speaker's name is most probably Θ, not a. Since the next 
line is attributed to the same person, 1. 4 was thrice divided. 

6. αι{θρω7Γ0ί is Suggested by W-M. 

7. The stop is doubtful ; if it is right, the next word may be e. g. α[π](ΐμ or iJiy]ei μ. 

1239. ι6•5 Χ ιο•ι cm. Third century. 

]ν• αλλ οσ -Tis (Χαγιστην ey(i 
] μερίδα μα^ρ^καρίωτατο9 
] et δε σνμβφηκοτ<ΰν 
] . ισίν ουδέ ety ττοτΐ• 
5 τ]ουί φιλον5• κλαΐΐν γελάν 

] . €πιο[ν]σαν ημεραν 
"[ . . τεί μ[ε\ταβο\ην 
] ΤΓολλα βουλημενοί Χεγειν 
]iXj;i'£ . . Χεγειν ορω- 
ΙΟ ε]ίθ-ΐων J'[i']«' ενθαδε 

<α\ν τΐί• ει δε την εμην 

]ί? • [ ]θη 

δεν\ρο TIS στε[φ]ανου9 ταχύ 

]/??••• [• •] • 0fpe' : 

15 ]ίΤΓρ[ ] ye 

] σκνθ ..[...] εμε• 

]?■ Οί τε . [. . . .]οί. 

]y• οι τε φιλοκαλοι• 

].ατ.[ 
20 ]λωι . [ 



98 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

2. The superfluous ρ was enclosed by dots on each side (that on the right lost), and 
a third was placed above. 

9. If the letters are rightly read, eVjiXiji/ioi in some form, as Korte remarks, seems 
indicated ; (ττ\ιΧψιον is possible. 

13. The line may be completed, as proposed by Korte, n-atSes, φιρίτω vOv. 

16. σ/ίυφω[7Γωί] naturally suggests itself, but though the papyrus is much damaged it 
is difBcult to suppose that the tail of a ρ has entirely disappeared. On the other hand some 
case of Σκνθη!, e. g. Σκύλοι;, which would suit sufficiently well, is not very satisfactory here. 

21. Below this line there is an interval of i^ cm. before the papyrus breaks off. If 
this was a complete column, it was abnormally short in comparison with its breadth, though 
an analogy may be found in P. Rylands 1 6, which, however, was a MS. of a much more 
sumptuous kind. But possibly 1. 2 1 was the conclusion of an act, or even of the whole 
play. 



1240. Fr. r 15-8 χ 6-5 cm. Second century. 



Fr. I. [ 

ΙΙυρωνιε[η5] dp ονχ^ι φαν\βρον 
η που μίγ' θί[ 

ζηΛ 

κόσμος . [ 

5 [■] • [ 



Fr. 2. \ΐ\μβαίνΐ ττα.(3\_ 

κωμαζ' οττοια^ 



Fr. Ι. ο]««τη5 [ 

ΙΟ ]θαι το«[ 



Fr. 3. Xo(pos) €γω δε 0ίλ[ 

και φιλ . . [ 
και ννν . [ 
το[ 
ig οικ]Ετη(3) φΐρ ιδω πλακ[ονντα 



1240. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 99 

Fr. 4. 

] 

]• 
] ΐζίονταί 

] 

2. A circumflex has been substituted for an acute accent over η ; cf. 1174. ix. 
12, note. 

II. The marginal Xo(pof) can hardly be doubted, though rather above and to the left 
of the ο there is a short vertical stroke which remains unexplained. 

1 5. π\ακ[ονι>τα W-M ; the a is followed by a vertical stroke which is sufficiently consistent 
with a K. 

1241. ChRESTOMATHY. 

22 X43-6 cm. Second century. 

Of the six consecutive columns remaining of this papyrus the four central 
ones, though damaged in parts, are in a state approaching completeness; the 
last is broken vertically, while of the first only the ends of a few lines are 
preserved. The script is a careful uncial, round and upright, rather similar 
to that of the British Museum Hyperides (fragments in Kenyon's Palaeography, 
Plate xvi), though more regular and ornamental and probably somewhat later 
in date ; it may be referred to the first half of the second century. Other hands 
of much the same character are 220, P. Berl. 6845 '^P- Schubart, Pap. Graec. 
Berol. 19 c. The few corrections which occur are due to the original scribe. 
Punctuation is effected by a high point, accompanied by marginal paragraph! ; 
at the close of a section the paragraphus is replaced by a coronis. There is some 
variation in the length of the lines, and short ones have been sometimes, but by 
no means always, filled up with the usual angular mark. Diaeresis is frequent 
with an initial t or d ; a rough breathing apparently occurs in vi. 10. A diple is 
placed in the margin opposite a line at v. 5, 24, vi. 25 (cf. 1233. Fr. 2. ii. 4, note, 
P. Rylands 55. 33, note), and double dots, one above the other, occur in a similar 
position at v. 4 (cf. 16, where the two dots are divided by a horizontal stroke). 

The work here partially preserved is a treatise containing historical and 
mythological information collected in summaries and lists. In Col. i there were 
short catalogues of famous sculptors, statuaries, painters (11. 1-5 ; cf. notes), and 
■ grammarians ; Col. ii opens with an account of the Alexandrian librarians, and 
then at 1. 21 warfare is abruptly introduced, and this subject is continued through • 
the remainder of the fragment, ii. 21-iv. 10 recounting the persons, mostly 

Η 2 



loo THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

mythological, supposed to have been first responsible for various acts of war, 
while from iv. lo onwards the inventors of different weapons are specified. The 
earlier part of the fragment recalls the Ptolemaic papyrus published by Diels 
under the title of Latercidi Alexandrini {Abh. Berlin Akad. 1904), and the 
second portion is closely analogous to the excerpts from the catalogues 
of inventors embedded in the writings of certain Greek and Latin authors of 
the Imperial period, e. g. Clement of Alexandria, Pliny, and Hyginus ; cf. 
M. Kremmer, De Catalogis Heurematiim. A rather marked similarity to 
a passage in Servius is noticeable at vi. 19-35 ; see the note adloc. Though the 
name of the compiler is unknown, the class to which this treatise is to be referred 
is thus clear ; it is a characteristic product of the Alexandrian erudition which 
exercised itself in antiquarian research and tabulation. Its age is fixed within 
well-defined limits, on the one hand by the historical allusions in Col. ii, on the 
other by the date of the papyrus ; it must have been put together, if not towards 
the close of the Ptolemaic period, under one of the earlier Emperors. 

The section dealing with warfare and weapons is, as might be expected, of 
no great importance, though it includes some mythological and historical details 
which are not without interest, besides occasional citations of older authorities ; 
Hellanicus (v. 3), Philochorus (v. 6), and perhaps Aristotle (iii. 3) are named. 
But the most valuable part of the papyrus is the list of Alexandrian librarians in • 
Col. ii, which at last determines the order of the holders of the office under the 
earlier Ptolemies, and supplies fresh evidence for the much-discussed chronology 
of Apollonius Rhodius. With him the list begins, the name of Zenodotus 
having of course preceded towards the end of Col. i. Apollonius, who is said to 
have been the tutor of Euergetes I (τρώτου in 1. 5 must be a clerical error for 
τρίτον), was succeeded by Eratosthenes, and Aristophanes of Byzantium, Apollo- 
nius δ ('ώογράφοί, and Aristarchus followed. After the death of Philometor 
occurred the dispersal of the Alexandrian scholars by Euergetes II (Athen. 
184 c), and it is highly significant that the next name is that of a military officer, 
Cydas €κ των λογχοφόρων, who is otherwise unknown. His mention leaves no 
room for doubt that it was a definite official position, i. e. the chief librarianship, 
of which the successive occupants are here enumerated, if this was not already 
sufficiently evident. Who the successor of Cydas was is not expressly stated ; 
we are next told that under the 9th Ptolemy the grammarians Ammonius, 
Zenodotus, Diodes, and ApoUodorus ' flourished ', and the compiler thereupon 
• turns to another topic. 

While placing Apollonius Rhodius in the position indicated by his relations ■ 
to Callimachus and Theocritus, the papyrus explains the mistake in the tradition 
which brings him down a generation or so later. Suidas describes him as 



1241. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS loi 

a contemporary of Eratosthenes and Timarchus, and the successor of the former 
at the Alexandrian Hbrary, and similarly the second Life of Apollonius (Wester- 
mann, Biogr. 50) records a tradition that he eventually returned from Rhodes to 
Alexandria and became librarian then. These statements may now be traced 
to the subsequent appointment of a second Apollonius, ό dloypa^os, and a con- 
fusion of this person with his more famous predecessor not improbably also 
underlies the hesitating report of Tzetzes, p. 200. 14 (cf. p. 307. 8) TTporfpos be ην 
Zηvόboτos, f be η b μΐτ αντορ ^Αρίσταρχοί : if one Apollonius were counted, 
Aristarchus would be the fourth from Zenodotus, if two, the fifth. Apollonius 
•Rhodius, therefore, must have been of nearly the same age as his reputed master 
Callimachus (cf. ii. a-3, Gercke, Rhcin. Museum, xliv. 352-3). That he was 
a learned grammarian as well as a poet was already ascertained. He may have 
become the teacher of Euergetes about 370 B. c, — not earlier, since the marriage 
of Philadelphus and Arsinoe I did not occur before about 385 B. c. His 
retirement to Rhodes may then be placed, with Knaack (Pauly-Wissowa, Real- 
Encycl), about 360. But here we are confronted with a difficulty. It might 
naturally have been supposed that Callimachus filled the post vacated by his 
discomfited rival, whereas the papyrus asserts that the next holder of the 
librarianship was Eratosthenes, who according to Suidas owed his appointment 
to Euergetes, and in 260 B. c. was not more than about fifteen years old {(τίχθη bh 
ρκς- Όλ.) ; the statement of Strabo (i. 15) that he was a pupil of Zeno of Citium 
would indeed imply a greater age. Wilamowitz suggests that the office remained 
in abeyance during the lifetime of Apollonius, but this can hardly be considered 
a satisfactory explanation. There was no interregnum after the retirement 
of Zenodotus, who, if he was succeeded by Apollonius before the latter's depar- 
ture to Rhodes, and if, as Suidas says, he survived to be the teacher of Aristophanes 
of Byzantium, withdrew from his office many years before his death. Is it 
possible that after all the tradition is correct which represents Apollonius as 
having returned to Alexandria and become librarian comparatively late in life ? 
If Zenodotus and Callimachus both died early in the reign of Euergetes, 
Apollonius might then have been recalled by his former pupil and have held the 
librarianship for some years immediately before Eratosthenes. It would then be 
unnecessary to assume that Zenodotus retired long before his decease, and 
the unexplained interval between Apollonius and Eratosthenes would disappear. 
Perhaps this may prove to be the easiest solution. 

Col. i. 
αγαλ]ματοποι 

[οι Φ€ΐδι\α5 Αθήναι 

[oy ανδριαντοπ\οίαι Se 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[IToXv/cXiiroy TIv&\ayopai Sko 
5 [τταί ζωγράφοι Πόλνγ^νωτοί 
8 lines lost ? 

]v[o\^ γραμ 

15 [ματικο ]φίλοί I 

[ γρα]μματι 

[κ Φιλα]δ(λψον 



Col. ii. 

ν[ί]οί S'iXXecoi Αλΐξανδρενί 
ο [κ]aλovμel'OS PoSios Καλ 
λ[ί]μα)(^ον γνώριμο^• ovtos 
eyevero και διδάσκαλο? του 

5 Ίτρωτον βασιλΐω?• τούτον 
δ[ι]ίδ(ξατο Ερατοσθένη? 
μΐθ ον Αριστοφάνη? AneX 
λον Βυζάντιο? και Αρισταρ 
χοί• ΐΐτ ΑττοΧΧωνιο? AXe^av 

ΙΟ δρΐν? ο ϊδογραφο? καλονμΐ 
νο?• μΐθ ον Αρισταργο? Αρι 
σταρ\ου ΑΧΐξανδρΐυ? ανω 
θ(ν δί ϋαμοθραξ- ουτο? και 
διδ[α]σκαΧο? [i\y^f^['ro] των 

15 του ΦιΧοπατορο? Τΐκνων 

μΐθ ον Κυδα? €κ τοαν Χογχο 
φ[ο]ρων• ίΤΓΐ δε τωι ΐνατω 
[/3α]σιλ6ί ηκμασαν Αμμω 
[νι]ο? και Ζηνο[δοτο?] και Διο 

20 [/cX]?/i και ΑποΧΧο]β\<ΰρο? γραμ 
[μα]τικοι[•] στρατοπ[€]δον π ρω 
[το]ν συστησασθα[ι Xjeyerat Α 
[σια]? αφ ου και την [Α]σιαν φα 
[σίν] προσαγορΐυΐσθαι• στρα 



1241. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 103 

25 \to\v δ ίξαγαγΐν Απίί ο Φο 

[pm\veais ξυλοις και δβρμα 

[σι ο]7Γλ£σα5• tovs μΐθ αντον 

[ττό^ΐμον δ ΐνφυλίοΐ' ττρω 

[τον] e[^6]i'€yiC€ii' Xeyovaw 
30 [Αγη]ΐ'[ο][}α ποιμένα συναγα 

[yo\vTa και ΙΤελα[σ]γαΐί «ττί 

[θ^μ^ΐνον (κδιωξαι τούτον 

[πολι\ν δξ ■!Γορθη[σ]αι Ε[λ]λτ]ΐ/ι 

[δα] ττρωτον Αμφ[ιτρν(ύ\να 
35 [<τνν] Κίφαλωι τω[ι Αθηΐ']α.ι 

[ωι ] 

Col. ίϋ. 
OVS etvai Ταφιουί [τηί Κΐφαλ 
ληνιας χωράς• Αρι[στοτβ\ηί 
δί wepi ΙΙ(λληΐ'η[ν φησι πρω 
την τούτο σνμβεβ[ηκβναι 
5 Tives δΐ ου μόνον [(ξανδρα 
Ίτοδισθηναι φασιν τ[ην Πΐλλη 
νην νπο ΚΧ€ΐσθ(.ν[ονί οτ e 
στρατίυσίν μίτα Χικ[υωνι 
ων άλλα και Tas γνναι[κας αν 
ΙΟ των και τα? θνγατ(ρα[9 αιχμα 
λωτισθίΐσας κατα[τΓορν€νθη 
ναΐ' viKpovs δ υπο\σπονδονς α 

ποδουναι λί[•^ουσιν πρώτον 

Ηρ[ακλΐα • •] • [ 

15 τ . . [ των e 

ναντ[ιγον φασι . [ 

[€]ξαιτησασθαι π[ 

[ ] ?«Μ« • [ 

π . [. .]ντα . . . [ 

2θ [. .]ωττ)μα[.]ηλω . [ 



I04 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



[. .] /xoXis . . iai i/7r[ 

[. . •]/^ησ• . . σ . a . ίσθα,[ι . . . 
[κ]ατα τΓοΧίμον . uv . . . . \. 
[ανγΧΐσθαι πρώτον 0T](rea [ 

25 Trpoy Θηβαιονί ore των e 
τττα em θηβαί στράτευσαν 
των και άταφων όντων τα 
σώματα λαβών εθαψβν ψο 
νον ΐμφνλιον πρωτοί ne 

30 ποίηκίναι λΐγίται Αιτωλοί 
Απιν τον Ιονί αποκτ€[ϊ\ναί 
αγωνιζομένου npos αντον 
em των Αζανοί άθλων α 
[K]T](pevs ΐθηκεν Tives 8e 

35 litova ψ[ασ]ιν αρχτιγον εμ 
φνλιου φον\ο'\υ γενέσθαι α 

Col. iv. 

[ποκτ€ΐ\ναντα Hiovea τον 
[nevOepov ] 

[ΐΒίκασΐ] 8e τονί εμφυλίους 
\ev δικασ]τηριον ποιησαί 
5 [Φορωνΐυ]! ο Ιναχ^ον αδΐλ 
[φων δε π\ρωτον λεγονσιν ye 
\νεσθαι φ\ονονί εν Θηβαΐί Ι 
[σμηνο]ν και Κλααιτου των Ω, 
\_κεανο'\ν περί Μελιαί τηί α 
ΙΟ [δελφ]ηί• όπλα δε πολεμικά 
[κατ]ασκευασασ6αι λεγονσιν 
[οι] μεν Αρη• τινεί δε Κνκλω 
[πα]ί εν τωι εν Ευβοιαι σπη 

\λαϊ\ωι ο καλείται Τε^κ'^-^ιον 
'5 {ρττ^ισαι δε πρώτον τευνε 



1241. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 105 

\σιν\ Βριαρΐων των ττροτΐ 

[poy] ανθρώπων Sopais το σω 

\β\α σκεπαζοντων coy Se τι 

[v]es ΐστορουσιν Αρη- άλλοι Se 
20 [φασ]ιν όπλα πρώτον αρηϊα 

[Ενυα]λίον τον Aios ΐν Θραι 

[κηι π]οιησ-αί ον ν[πο] Αλωΐ 

[ωί κα]ι των παιδω[ν δ(]θη 

[ναι .4]7Γθλλωΐ'α Se απ[οκ]τ€ί 
25 [''"ΙΤ" τοντονί ρυσασθαι αν 

τον fTepot Se πρώτους μΐν 

χ^αλκα όπλα evSvvai (paacv 

ποιησανταί Κονρηταί (ν 

Ευβοιαι καθοπλισανταί 
3θ τους μΐθ αυτ[ω]ν ... τ ... . 

Κνμινδιν την [.]ι/ 

βασιλισσαν κ νο[. .] 

άλλοι δ Αιγυπτι[ον5 λξγουσι] 

όπλα τ €π ανθρωπ[ον9 ποιη] 
35 σασθαι και δοραΐί σκ[(πασθηνα]ί 

ert δ ιμάτια νφ[η]ν[αι και ιστι] 

Col. ν. 

α και ποδ(ωνα[ί κατασκ^υα 

σαμίνουί πλ€υσ[αι σιδηρ]α δι 

όπλα πρώτος Ελλ[α]ν[ι]κο9 κα 
: τασκίυασασθαι φησιν Savev 
5 >νον Χκυθων οντά /3α[σ]ίλε 

α• Φ[ϊ\λο•)(ορος δι καθοπλ'ι 

σιν γξνΐσθαι πρώτον Aeyet 

€7Γί Κίκροπος δόρυ και δβρ 

ματοί άγριου περιβολην ν. 
ΙΟ στ(ρον δ οτ ηδη βο(ί ΐθυ 

οντά βοεα? τους (ν τηι Ατ 



io6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

τικηι ττοιησασθαί- ασπι> 

δα Se πρώτοι λέγεται Δανα 
OS eiy Αργό? κομισαι• cuy δ( 

15 Tivei ϊστορουσιν npcoroi 
κατεσκ€νασατο Ακρίσιο? 
ev Apyet πολέμησα? προ? 
Προιτον τον αδΐΚφον αλλοί 
Se φασιν ου τον Ακρισιον αλ 

20 λα ΊΊροιτον ασπίδα? ev Αρ 
yet κατασκίυασασθαι και ταυ 
τα? ξύλινα?• οι δί χαλκην α 
σπιδα πρώτον ποιησασθαι 
> Πυρριν Θίρμαιον Κρητα οι 

25 κουντα ev Οφιονσσηι νησωι- 
τούτον δι και την ΐνοπλι 
ον ορχησιν το[ν]? Ετΐοκρητα? 
διδαξαι [τα]ι? ασπισιν οχα 
να και ([τ(ρ] όπλα Κάρα? λΐ 

30 γεται κατάδειξαν ω? δΐ τι > 
νΐ? ϊστορουσιν προτίρον τα? 
ασπίδα? π([ρ]ι του? ωμού? ne 
ρ[ι\βαλλομ€νων Αργ(ΐοι πρω 
τοι πορπακα[?] και οχείί πίρι 

35 Oevre? ei? τ[ην αριστ]€ραν π( 
pieOevTO- του[ ]πο •[•••] 

Col. νί. 

[. .]ν οτ ΐπ[ι €στρα{?) 

[τ]ίυον τ(^ 

[. .]ησαμ([ν παρ 

[μ]ην νπ Ιλλ[υριων 

5 [.]τ]σθαι• 6υρ[ίον 

των δημα . [ 5^α 

μοΘραικη? σ[αλπιγγα? δβ 



1241. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 107 

πρώτον^ φησι'ιν κατασκΐνα 

σασθαι Τυρρην\ον^ 

ΙΟ Τυρρηνου [ί 

Αρδηλον [ Αρ 

δηλον [ 

Apems [ 

προβολ[ Si 

15 SacrKaXo[. των 

νων iTe\poi Se λίγου 

σι δη οπλ[α 

την δΐ καλ[ονμΐνην ττΐΧτην 
νπο Θραικα>[ν €υρησθαι ξιφοί 

20 Se πρώτον κα\τασκΐυασασθαι 
φασιν Αυκαονα \τον IleXa 
σγον το Se ζιφο^ρίπανον ο 
Sη Tivet καλο[υσιν αρπην 
Ilepaea [τ]ον Αιοί e[Tepoi 

25 > Se Πηλία τον Αί[ακον 

μαγαιραν Se en Afieiv\Lav 

5 lines lost. 

φα[ 



i. 1-4. Restored by W-M; cf. Diels, LalercuU Alex. vii. 3-9, where Pheidias, 
Praxiteles, and Scopas are grouped together as άγαλ/^πτ-οττοιοι, and Myron, Lysippus, Poly- 
cleitus, and Phyromachus follow as άνίριαντοποιοί. 

5- Cf. Laterculi Alex. I.e., where the ζωγράφοι come next before the άγαλματοποιοί, and 
Pliny, iV. JI. vii. 205, Quintil. xii. lo. 3. 

14-17. There can be Httle doubt that this fragment belongs to Col. i, but its exact 
position is hardly certain. The place assigned to it is suggested chiefly by a dark fibre 
passing below 1. 14 and continued in the margin of Col. ii. 

ii. 1-20. ' . . . Apollonius son of Silleus, of Alexandria, called the Rhodian, the 
disciple of Callimachus ; he was also the teacher of the third king. He was succeeded by 
Eratosthenes, after whom came Aristophanes son of Apelles of Byzantium, then Apollonius 
of Alexandria the so-called Classifier, and after him Aristarchus son of Aristarchus, of 



io8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Alexandria, but originally of Samothrace ; he became also the teacher of the children of 
Philometor. He was followed by Cydas, of the spearmen ; and under the ninth king there 
flourished Ammonius, Zenodotus, Diodes, and Apollodorus the grammarians.' 

I. The name of the father of ApoUonius is given both as 'S.iWds and'lXXtis; cf. Vii. i 
and 2 (Westermann, Biogr. 50, Keil Schol. ApoU. Rhod. p. 532). Suidas, like the papyrus, 
gives only SiXXtir. 

2-3. Καλλ[ι]μαχου γνώριμος: cf. Vu. I Καλλψάχου μαθητής (so Suidas), Vii. 2 ίμαθήτ(υσ( 
Καλλιμάχω iv 'Α.\(ξαν&ρίία, and introd., p. lOI. 

5. πρώτου is an obvious mistake for τρίτον, i.e. Euergetes I. 

8. και Αρισταρχος is doubtless an interpolation, since Aristarchus recurs with a full 
description in 11. 11-15. 

9—10. Cf. Etym. Magn. 295. 52 Άπoλλώ^(ιos) (Ιδογράφος, ineiSt) (υφυής ί>ν ev τή βιβλιοθήκη 

τα €(δΐ) Tois ei'Sfati/ eVeVft/xfi/, Schol. Pindar, Pyth. ii. init. 

15. Φιλοπατορο! is an error either for Έ,πιφανους or ΦίΚομητορος ; cf. Athen. 71b Ώτολ^μαΊος 
δ' Ευΐργΐτης βασιΚΐνς Αίγνπτον, eL• ων των ^Αριστάρχον τον -γραμματικού μαθητών^ and oUldaS, S. V, 
Άρίσταρχος : yiyove 8e . . . eVi Πτολ. τον ΦΪΚομήτορος, ου καΧ τον ν'ιον (sc. Εΐπάτορα) (naiSevaev, 

ΦίΚομητορος is palaeographically the easier correction. Επιφανούς will better suit the plural 
τ€κνων, for it is likely enough, as Busch, De bibliothecariis Alex., p. 53, has argued, that 
Aristarchus taught Philometor as well as his brother Euergetes. 

1 6. We have not found another instance of the use of λογχοφόροε as a military technical 
term in Egypt. 

17-18. του ΐνατον βασιλιως is expected ; moreover Euergetes II, if he is here meant, is 
usually called the seventh or eighth Ptolemy. 

1 9. Ζηνο[8οτος] : Or poSsibly Ζηνο[8ωμος\ the author of ten books TIep'i της Όμήρον 

σννηβί'ιας, to whom Η. Schrader would assign also other works mentioned by Suidas, s. v. 
Ζηνόδοτος 'Αλ(ξαν&ρ(ύς. If Zi)io[8oto£j is rightly restored, either Z. of Mallus, ό Κρατήτίίος 
(so W-M), or Z. of Alexandria, may be supposed to be meant, — if indeed these two gram- 
marians are to be distinguished; cf. Susemihl, A/ex. Litt.-Gesch. ii, pp. i4-i5> i92-3> 711• 
Διοκλης: this may be the grammarian cited in Schol. A on Ν 103, Schol. BT onX 
208, Schol. ξ 132, τ 457 ; whether Δ. ό γραμματικός mentioned in Artemid. Onei'r. iv. 70 is 
the same person is doubtful. There would not be room for Αιο[γ(ν'ης. 

20. Apollodorus of Athens was, like Ammonius (1. i8), a disciple of Aristarchus. 

2i-iii. 14. 'The first man to establish a camp is said to have been Asias, after whom 
Asia is supposed to be called ; while Apis son of Phoroneus is said to have led forth an 
army, arming his followers with clubs and hides. Intestine war was first begun, it is said, 
by Agenor, who collected some shepherds together, and, attacking Pelasgus drove him out. 
A Hellenic city was first sacked by Amphitryon with Cephalus of Athens, (their foes) being 
Taphians of Cephallenia ; Aristotle however states that this first happened at Pellene, and 
some say that not only was Pellene enslaved by Cleisthenes when he marched against it with 
the Sicyonians, but that the captive wives and daughters were reduced to prostitution. The 
first to restore the slain under a truce is said to have been Heracles . . .' 

22—4. Cf. Hdt. iv, 45 τούτου μ(ν μ(τα\αμβάνονται τον οϋνόματης Λυδοί, φάμινοι etn Ασκώ τοΰ 

Κότνος τοΰ Μύιτω κ^κΧησθαι την Άσ'ιην. The attribution of the first oTpaTOvfbov to Aslas is 
apparently novel. In 1. 24 the stop is not certain. 

24-7. According to ApoUod. ii. i. i Apis was a βίαιος τύραννος, who was conspired 
against by Thelxion and Telchin. 

The second f of ffayayftc seems to have been corrected from i, and the ν also shows 
signs of alteration. 



1241. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 109 

30-1. 1. ποι /ifvaf. Agenor and Pelasgus were brothers according to Schol. Eurip. 
Orest 920 and Hellanicus ap. Eustath. Γ 75. Their conflict is apparently not elsewhere 
recorded. 

33-iii. 2. For the expedition of Amphitryon and Cephalus against the Taphians cf. 
ApoUod. ii. 4. 7, Strabo 456, &c. The construction of the sentence is harsh, and probably 
something has dropped out. At the end of 1. 35 ί^ηιονοί cannot be read, and the remains 
suggest "lai rather than ]ωι ; moreover there would hardly be room for τω\ί ^θηvai\ωί. We have 
therefore supposed that there was an incomplete line at the bottom of the column ; cf. iv. 2, 
where a similar blank occurs. This view may be supported by two considerations, (i) the 
awkwardness of ovs «hoc Ταφιονι, which must refer back to [ττολψ, and (2) the fact that 
ii. 35 ranges with iii. 35, not iii. 36. Perhaps something like{τoL•rωl' Se tovs πο\€μΐ)ου! stood 
in the original. Ε[λ]λΐ)ΐΊ[δα], which is doubtless right, was recognized by W-M. 

iii. 2. The name of the authority cited unfortunately remains doubtful. A name 
beginning with Ari- is probable, but the letter before the lacuna may also be γ, κ, ν, or 
possibly another p. η and π are unsuitable. ' \ρι\στοτ(ληί is a probable restoration (cf e. g. 
Clem. Alex. S/rom. i. 16. 77, Schol. Pindar, Pytk. ii. 127, Pliny, N. JT. vii. 195, 197, &c.), 
especially as Aristotle wrote a treatise on the constitution of Pellene. 

3-8. Cf Zenob. i. 57 in the version of MS. Bodleianus 207 Άττίλλαίοι π^ρισωθΐντίς άπο τοί 
ττροΓ ΜΧίΐσθίυην ιτολίμου κτλ., where W-M had rightly emended ΆπΕλλαίοι to UeWavaioi {Hermes, 
xliv. 474). 

II. κατα[πορν€υθη]ναι was restored by W-M. 

14. Ηρ[α(£λία W-M, comparing Plutarch, TΆes. 29 Sn δε 'ϋρακλης πρώτος aveSaxe vfKpovs 
Toif πολίμίοΐ! iv Tois περί ΉρακΚίους -γίγραπταί. 

22-iv. 9. 'The first to recover the slain in war was Theseus in the affair with the 
Thebans, when he received and buried the bodies of the Seven who had marched against 
Thebes and remained unburied. The first to shed kindred blood is said to have been 
Aetolus, who killed Apis son of lo when competing against him at the games celebrated by 
Cepheus in honour of Azan ; but some say that the original shedder of kindred blood was 
Ixion, who killed his father-in-law Eioneus. A trial for murder of kindred was held by 
Phoroneus son of Inachus, who constituted a single court. It is said that the first murder 
of brothers took place at Thebes when Ismenus and Caantus the sons of Oceanus fought 
on account of their sister Melia.' 

22—8. Cf. Plutarch, T/ies. 29 σ-ννίπραξί Si (sc. 6 θησηι) και Άδράστω την άναίρισιν των 
νπο rfi KaSpeta πεσόντωι/, ονχ ως Ευριπίδης εττοίτ/σεν ev τραγωδία, μάχυ των Θηβαίων κρατησας (so too 
ApoUod. iii. 7• ι)) άλλα πύσας και σπιισάμινος' ούτω γαρ οί πλείστοι λίγονσι' Φιλόχορος δε και 
σπονδας περί ν€κρών άναιρίσ^ως yeveauat πρώτας eKeivas. 

The arrangement of the beginning of the sentence is doubtful, δε νεκρούς can certainly 
not be read at the end of 1. 23, nor is Keipevom satisfactor}', the fourth letter after πόλεμοι/ 
being apparently ν not μ. εσ5α[ι δε . . . και vcKpo[vs also suggests itself, but this again is, to 
say the least, unconvincing, and the verb in 1. 22 was at any rate not σπ(ίσασθαι. 

28—34. Cf. Pausan. v. I. 8 ^Απιν yap τον Ιάσονος . . . άπίκτανίν Αιτωλός ΐπιλάσας το άρμα 
Τΐθίντων επι Άζάνι άθλων, viii. 4. 5 ^'^* ^^ Αζάνος του *Αρκάδος Τξλίυτησαντι αθλα (τίβη πρώτον, 

Schol. Pindar, 01. iii. 19. The name of the person who instituted the games is not given 
in these passages ; W-M's restoration of [κ]ΐ)φευ5 is plausible, though that personage does 
not seem to have occurred elsewhere in connexion with the story of Azan. That Apis is 
described in 1. 31 as the son of lo is no doubt to be traced to the Greek identification of the 
Egyptian Apis with Epaphus (cf Hdt. ii. 153). 

34. Ti«s δε: e.g. Pherecydes ap. Schol. ApoUon. Rhod. iii. 62, Pindar, Pyth. 
ii. 31-2. 



no THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

iv. 3-9. The restoration is laigely due to W-M. In 11. 3-4 a satisfactory sense is 
obtained by the supplements adopted, though possibly the blank in the previous line points 
to some dislocation ; cf. ii. 35 and note ad loc. For Phoroneus as κριτής ci. Pausan. ii. 15. 5, 
where he is represented as having been the arbiter in a dispute between Poseidon and 
Hera. Here he seems to figure as the founder of the Argive tribunal for homicide. 

7. It seems clear that φόνου: stood in the papyrus. Κλααιτον is a corruption of Κααντου 
or Καανθου, for whom cf. Pausan. x. 9. 5. According to the Theban story there given, Caanthus 
was slain Avhen seeking to recover his sister Melia from Apollo ; the version of the papyrus 
apparently eliminated the god and represented Caanthus and Ismenus as having engaged in 
a fratricidal combat. 

lo-v. 35. ' Weapons of war according to some were constructed by Ares, according to 
others by the Cyclopes in the cave in Euboea called Teuchion ; and the first person to 
employ armour, it is said, was Briareos, while previously men protected their bodies with 
skins ; some, however, state that Ares was the first. Others say that weapons were first made 
in Thrace by Enyalius son of Zeus, who was bound by Aloeus and his sons and rescued 
by Apollo, who killed them. According to others weapons of bronze were first made and 
worn by the Curetes in Euboea, who equipped their followers and [attacked] Cymindis 
queen of [the Chalcideans ?]. Others again say that the Egyptians made offensive armour 
and protected themselves with skins and also wove garments and constructed sails and 
sheets and so navigated. Hellanicus says that Saneunos king of Scythia first constructed 
weapons of iron, while Philochorus states that arms were first made in the time of Cecrops 
and consisted of a spear and a covering fashioned of the skin of wild beasts, but afterwards 
when oxen came to be sacrificed the inhabitants of Attica made shields of ox-hide. Shields 
are said to have been first brought by Danaus to Argos ; but according to the account of 
some Acrisius first constructed them at Argos when he fought against his brother Proetus, 
while according to others it was not Acrisius but Proetus who constructed shields at Argos, 
and these of wood ; others state that a bronze shield was first made by Pyrrhis (?) son of 
Thermaeus, a Cretan living in the island of Ophiussa, and that it was he who taught the 
Eteocretes the war-dance. Handles for shields, and other implements, are said to have 
been introduced by the Carians ; some, however, narrate that whereas formerly men had 
hung their shields on their shoulders, the Argives first supplied them with loops and bars 
and put them on the left arm.' 

12-18. Cf. Schol. A Homer, Κ 439 Δρήσθαι δί αίτα (sc. τα Γίύχία) "ΙστροΓ φησι πάρα το iv 
Τίνχίω τώ Είβοϊκώ κατ^σκινάσθαι πρώτον νπο Κυκλώπων, Eustath. 8 1 7 . 21 καινότίρον δε πω! 6 
"Ιστροί παράγει, φησϊ γαρ τα ποΧεμικα τξυχη οντω κΧηθηναί άττο Ύ€υχιον, Κνβοϊκοΰ τόπον, €V ω, φτ?σί, 

κατασκ^υάσθησαν νπο Κυκλώπων. Istrus, then, is presumably our author's source for this 
statement about the Euboean Cyclopes. In connexion with the reference of the Cyclopes 
and Briareos to Euboea W-M notes that in Hesych. s. v. Ύιτανίδα Euboea figures as the 
daughter of Briareos. Briareos is included among the Cyclopes in Schol. Theocr. i. 65. 
The latter frequently appear as metal-workers in association with Hephaestus in ancient 
works of art ; cf. also e. g. Pliny, tV. If. vii. 197 aerariain fahricam alii Chalybas alii Cydopas 
{monslrasse pulattt) . . . fabricaviferream invenere Cyclopes, ApoUod. i. 2. i, Tatian, Ad Gr. 
I. X of τίυχιον seems to have been altered as well as the κ; probably τΕκλιοι/ was first 
written. 

19-25. The suggestion of W-M that the story of the imprisonment of Ares by the 
Aloadae was in this passage transferred to Enyalius was confirmed by a subsequent 
decipherment of the latter half of 1. 22; the correctness of this reading, in spite of the 
scantiness of the remains, can hardly be doubted. Since Enyalius is here in accordance mth 



1241. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS iii 

the later mythology differentiated from Ares, it is curious that he is still described as the 
son of Zeus ; elsewhere he appears as the son of Ares or of Cronus (Schol. Aristoph. Peace 
456, Eustath. 944. 55, Hesych. s. v.). tv θραι[κι;ι] is in accordance with the apparently 
Thracian origin of the myth of the Aloadae ; cf. Eustath. 673. 50, where a Thracian 
Enyalius is said to have been killed by Ares. In 1. 23 the obvious ^ί\θψαί hardly fills the 
space, and some other verb may have been used. 

26-32. For the Euboean Curetes as the first to employ bronze armour cf. Steph. Byz., 

S. V. Α.'ί8ηψθ!, ' ΕπαφρόδίΤΟ! 5e μαρτνρύ 4κύ χαΚκον ■πρώτον (ΰριθηναι. κα\ πρώτον χαλκον Ικύ ivfbiaavTo 
οί Κουρ>)Τ£Γ, Strabo 472 i<eivovi δε (sc. tovs Κ.) Κρήταί, ττιριθίσθαι δ' όπλα χαλκά πρώτον! Ιν 

Έΰβοία, Servius, Aen. ix. ζο•^ scuta aerea gesiare Curetes privii invenerwii. 

The name Κύμινδυ, which was recognized in 1. 31 by W-M, is apparently a variant of 
TLayJ^T], a word probably derived from the same root. According to Diodor. iv. 72, Steph. 
Byz. s. V. XaXWf, Zenob. vi. 50, &c., Κο'μβ?) was also called Χαλκίί, and χαλκϊς = κΰμινδίί 

according to Homer, S 291 χάλκίδα κικΚήσκουσι β^οί,ανδρα δε κΰμινδιν; cf. Schol. Τ ad loc. οί 

δ( την μητΐρα των Κορυβάντων ΧάΚκίδα φασίν. Though the general sense of the passage is 
clear, the wording of 11. 29-32, which are in parts almost effaced, remains doubtful; 

something like tovs μ(θ αντων και προ: κ. την Χαλκιδίων βασϊΚισσαν πο\(μησαντας is expected. 

και προς is not impossible, the supposed τ being perhaps part of a π; but in 1. 31 it is 
difficult to reconcile the vestiges with Χαλκιδιων, and in 1. 29 it is not certain that one or two 

letters, e. g. δε, did not follow καθοπ\ισαντα!. 

33~5• Cf• Hdt, iv. 180 άπ6 yap Αίγΰπτον και την ασπίδα καΐ το κράνος φημί άπίχβαι es τονς 

'Έλλ>;ΐ'αΓ. According to Pliny, JV. Η. vii. 200 proelium Afri contra Aegyptios primi fecere 
fustibus qiios vacant phalangas; cf. Hygin. 274. 29. (π ανθρωπ\ονς is not very satisfactory; 
ο might be read instead of the Θ, and the succeeding letters are quite doubtful. In 1. 35 
σι^πασθηνα\ι is a rather long supplement for the lacuna. 

36-v. 2. Line 36 was restored by W-M. Cf. Clem. Alex. Strom, i. xvi. 76 ίπΊ re 

2(μψάμ(ω! {sic) βασιΚίως Αϊγνπτίων τα βύσσινα ιμάτια ιίρησβαι Ιστοροϋσιν, Pliny, JV, Η. vii. 1 96 

Aegyptii textilia, Martian. Cap. ii. 158 Isis in Aegypto lini usum . . . monstravit, and for 
the Egyptian origin of sails, Hygin. 277. 37 velificia prima invenit Isis, Cassiod. Var. v. 7 
hoc velum Isis rati prima suspendit. 

v. 2-5. Since bronze arms have already been dealt with and Scythian is a familiar 
epithet of iron (e. g. Aesch. Theb. 817) W-M's σιδηρ\ι is attractive, though the space is 
somewhat narrow, χαλκ^, however (cf. e. g. Pliny, N. H. vii. 197 acs conflare et temperare 
Aristoteles Lydum Scytham monstrasse), would be no improvement in this respect. Saneunos 
in 1. 4 is otherwise unknown. 

12-13. Cf. the note on iv. 33-5. 

15—22. Cf. Apollod. ii. 2. I Ακρίσιος και Προΐτος . . . ποΚ(μοννΤ£ς eipov ασπίδας πρώτοι 

(so Pliny, /^ Ν. vii. 200), Schol. Eurip. Or. 965 φασί 8e oTiiv τωπολψω τούτω (of P. and A.) 

πρώτον ξνΧίναις άσπίσιν (χρήσαντο 'Apydoi. 

22-8. Uvppiv is presumably a misspelling of Πνρριχον, but the patronymic θ^ρμαίον is 
novel and also the connexion with Ophiussa, which will be the island in the neighbourhood 
of Crete mentioned by Pliny, IV. H. iv. 61. According to Nicol. Damasc. ap. Stob. Flor. 
xliv. 41, Pyrrichus was a native of Cydonia. For his invention of the war-dance see e.g. 

Ephorus ap. Strabo 480 ίνοπΚίω ορχησιι ήν καταδ^ϊξαι Κονρητα πρώτον, νστίρον δε και (ΤΙνρριχον 
τον?) ανντάξαντα την κΚηθίΙσαν άπ' αντον πνρρίχην, Schol. Pindar, Pyth. ii. I27, Eustath. 771. 

49sqq. Others derived the πυρρίχη from Pyrrhus, e.g. Etym. Magn. 699. i, Lucian, 
Z)e salt. 9. 

28—36. Cf. Hdt. i. 171 όχανα ovTot flσι (sC. οί Kupes) o'l ποιησάμ^νοι πρώτοι' τε'ωί δε aviv 
αχανών εφόρεοκ τας ασπίδας πάντες . . . περί τοίσι ανχίσι τε και τοΐσι άριστιροΊσι ωμοισι nepiKeipcvoi, 

Schol. A Homer, θ 193. In 1. 29 ε[τερ] όπλα is not very satisfactory, some specific device 



112 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

corresponding with 'όχανα being rather expected ; moreover, there is barely room for the 
three letters in the lacuna. The first letter was, however, certainly either t or Θ, and 
the is fairly secure, the only possible alternative being ω. In I. 31 των is wanted before 
Trporepov. The last few lines of this column are disfigured by extraneous marks which have 
made πι in 1. 32 look like τίσ. 

vi. 3—4. Cf. Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 16. 75 όμοίω! ie καΊ 'Ιλλυριοί την κάΚουμ4νην πάρμην (sO 
W-M for πίλτην"^ (ξίϋρον. 

5-6. 6υρ[(ον (W— Μ) looks probable, but it remains to find in other sources a connexion 
with Samothrace. According to Clem. Alex. 1. c. the evpeos was the invention of the 
Samnite Itanus ; cf Athen. 273 f. In 1. 6 α of 8ημα . [ is written over an o. 

7. a[a\myyas is the obvious restoration (cf. Aesch. £um. 568, Diod. v. 40, Athen. 184 a, 
Pausan. ii. 21. 3, Schol. Τ Homer, 2 219, Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 16. 74, &c.), though this 
invention comes in somewhat awkwardly at the present point. In 1. 10 the rough breathing 
can hardly be evaded ; an overwritten e is inadmissible. 

II. Αρδι;λοί is apparently not otherwise attested. He cannot be identified with 'ApSaXos 
son of Hephaestus, the discoverer of the flute, in whose name, as W-M remarks, the α is 
certainly short. 

18-19. Cf Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 16. 75 θράκα πρώτοι την κάΚουμίνην αρττην evpov (?στι δί 
μάχαιρα καμπύλη") και πρώτοι πί'λταΐΓ tVi των Ιππων (χρησαντο, Eurip. Ale, 49^ θρ,τ/κίαϊ πίλτη!, 

Hdt. νϋ. 75) Dion. Hal. Α. R. ii. 70. άρπην is wanted in 1. 23 below and so cannot be 
restored here. 

19-25. Cf. Servius, Aen. ix. 503 Lycaon Areas gladium longiore lamina produxisse 
narratur. Peleus primus machaeram diciiur invenisse. harpen, id est curvum gladium in 
modum falcis, a Perseo invenlam multi dixerunt. The similarity of this passage to the 
papyrus suggests a common source. For ξιφοΒρ^πανον cf Hesych. ξιφοϋ. ή λ^γομ^νη άρπη, and 
for the αρπη of Perseus, with which he is commonly represented, cf. Pherecyd. 26 and 
Apollod. ii. 4. 2, who says that it was given him by Hermes. 

26. If Αμΐΐν[ιαν is right there was a reference here to the legend of Narcissus, who 
according to the account of Conon c. 24 sent a sword to the disdained lover Ameinias. The 
letters αμ, though imperfect, are very probable, and the slight vestige of the final letter suits 
V sufficiently well. 

1242. Greeks and Jews before Trajan. 

15-8 X 53-9 cm. Early third century. 

This interesting and instructive text, describing an audience by the Emperor 
Trajan of rival Greek and Jewish emissaries from Alexandria, is another fragment 
of the Alexandrian anti-Semitic and ' nationalist ' literature, of which several 
specimens have already made their appearance. Those published prior to 1909 
have been conveniently put together and studied anew by Wilcken in Abhmtdl. 
d. phil.-hist. Kl. d. k. Sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. xxvii. 33 ; a recent addition is 
1089, which is probably to be referred to the same class. To one member of the 
extant group 1242 stands in an especially close relation. In P. Par. 68 + Brit. 
Mus. I (i, p. 229), of whose contents B. G. U. 341 is a second recension (Wilcken, 
op. cit., pp. 807-32), a chief part is played by a certain Paulus, and another speaker 
is Theon ; these two names recur in 1242, and Paulus is described as the 



1243. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 113 

professional advocate on the Alexandrian side. Nevertheless P. Par. 68, &c., 
and the present papyrus cannot refer to the same occasion. In the former, as 
the references to the Dacian war (i. 13), to the praefect Lupus (i. 5, iv. 3), and to 
hostilities in Egypt (wo'Xe/ioy, ii. ^-6) and a Jewish 'king' (i. 5-6) show, the date 
must be subsequent to the great Jewish outbreak which began in Egypt and 
Cyrene in A. D. 115. In his first discussion in Hermes, xxvii. 464 sqq., Wilcken 
supposed that the proceedings in question took place before Trajan at Antioch 
shortly before his death ; but subsequently he adopted the more probable view 
of T. Reinach that the Emperor concerned was Hadrian. In 1242, on the other 
hand, not only is the Emperor expressly named as Trajan, but the scene is Rome, 
to which city Trajan did not return after his departure to the east in A.D. 114. 
The proceedings here described are therefore prior to that event, and thus 
necessarily prior also to those of P. Par. 68, &c. That the personnel of these two 
Alexandrian missions was to some extent identical is no cause for surprise, 
if they were dispatched within the space of a few years. If in the meantime 
there had been a change of Emperor, there would perhaps have been the less 
reason for an entire change of envoys. In what circumstances the present mission 
originated is unknown ; it is clear, however, from the Emperor's language in 
11. 35-7 that hostility to the Jews at Alexandria had assumed an active form. 

Parts of four consecutive columns remain, the first three in good preservation 
so far as they go j but the tops of the columns are lost throughout, and the 
number of lines thus missing cannot be determined. This loss is the more 
unfortunate because it is clear from the broad blank space (7 cm.) in front 
of Col. i that that column was the first of the roll, and its opening sentences 
would have been of particular interest. As it now stands, the papyrus com- 
mences with an account of the members of the Alexandrian mission, the names 
of eleven persons remaining, including two gymnasiarchs, a gymnasiarch-elect, 
and a distinguished ex -official, besides Paulus, who had volunteered his services 
as advocate for the party. The Jewish mission, which was appointed as 
a counterweight to that of their rivals, consisted of seven persons only — 
a number perhaps selected on account of its mystical associations. The two 
parties then set out, each carrying with them, it is surprising to read, ' their own 
gods ' (i. 17-18 ; cf. the note ad loc.) ; and they arrived at Rome at the beginning 
of spring. A place was appointed for the audience, and meanwhile, we are told, 
the Empress Plotina displayed an active sympathy with the Jewish cause, and 
under her influence Trajan adopted at the outset an anti-Alexandrian attitude. 
The next column reports an exciting dialogue between the Emperor and 
Herma'iscus, a man of high birth (11. 44-5), whose name does not occur among 
those of the Alexandrian envoys preserved in Col. i but presumably preceded. 

I 



114 "Γ^^ OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

He boldly accuses the Emperor of Jewish bias ; sweat is seen to break out on the 
image of Sarapis carried by the Alexandrians ; and for a time panic and con- 
fusion reign. Here the papyrus fails; from the scanty remains of the next 
column little can be extracted beyond a mention of the Emperor Claudius, where 
it is natural to see a reference to the earlier Alexandrian mission of which 
a partial account is preserved in B. G. U. 51 1 and P. Cairo 10448 (Wilcken, op. cit., 
pp. 800-6). 

The literary character which has come to be recognized in documents of 
this class is in this latest example especially evident. In the account of the 
preliminaries to the hearing, the formal phrases which must have stood in the 
original account of the proceedings are entirely dropped; details concerning 
place, time, and the council in attendance upon the Emperor disappear, and from 
a bare statement that a place was fixed the writer proceeds at once to a picturesque 
description of the entry of the envoys. 1242 here differs widely from B. G. U. 
511, where the protocol-form is maintained ; nevertheless the third person is still 
used and not, as in P. Par. 68. i. 8-10, the first. Similarly in the pro-Jewish 
activity attributed to the Empress and the introduction of the portent at the end 
of Col. iii, the hand of the artistic redactor is unmistakable, as well as the party 
bias with which he wrote. It may, however, still be maintained that, as 
Wilcken holds, though manipulated for political purposes, the basis of this 
literature was the authentic ofificial records. 

The text was written on the verso of the papyrus in an upright, semi-cursive 
hand, probably near the beginning of the third century. Some corrections have 
been introduced by the copyist into his work, but inaccuracies and corruptions 
remain. A high stop is occasionally employed. ν at the end of the line 
sometimes takes the form of a horizontal stroke above the preceding vowel. 
A comma-like mark is inserted between two gutturals in 1. 35. On the recto are 
parts of three columns, numbered 34-6, in second-century cursive, containing 
copies of contracts of lease ; a date in the reign of Antoninus is mentioned in 
Col. I. 

Col. i. 



. [ 22 letters ]β[.]ρ[. .] . [ 

i\ 21 » \μ-°Άλ • V- 

σμ^ν\ ]«.[,.. Jtoj/]i/fftos b iv 

τΓολλαΓί 6[7ΓίΤ/θο]7ΓαΓΐΓ y6i'[o]/i€roy καΧ 
5 "ΖαΧούιο^, 'lov\k{\os SaXovioi, Τΐΐμαγίνηί, 



1242. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 115 

Πάστωρ γυμνασίαρχο!, 'lovXios Φανίαί, 
ΦίΧόζΐνος ά\π\ο8ζ8ΐΐγμίνοζ γνμνασίαρ- 
γοί, ^ωτίων γυμνασίαρχοι, Θέων, 
'Αθηνόδωρο!, Παΰλα Τύριος τω γίνΐΐ 

ΙΟ αύθαίρίτοί συνήγορο! ΰπίρ 'AXe^av- 
δρίων. ταντα μαθόντΐ! οι 'Ιουδαίου 
και αύτοΙ τοΰ ιδίου eOvovs προχιρίζον- 
ται ττρΐσβίΐί, χειροτονούνται 8e ^ίμων. 
Γλαυκών, Θίύδηί, 'Ovias, Κάλων, Ίάκουμ- 

15 βο5 και Χώπατρο! Άντιοχευ! τω γίνει 
συνήγορο! ύπίρ 'Ιουδαίων, ανάγον- 
ται μεν ουν τη! ιτόλεω! 'έκαστοι βαστά- 
ζοντα του! ιδίου! θεού!, Άλεξανδρεί! 

5• σαλουϊοι ϊου[λι]θΓ σάΚουίο! Pap. 6. ϊοιιλ»ο9 Pap. 8. Α high point after 

χο! at the beginning of the line may be accidental. lo. ai of αυθαίρετος written above f, 

which is crossed through. ijnep Pap. ; so in 1. i6. ii. ϊουδαιου Pap. ; so passim. 

1. Ιουδαίοι. 12. ίδιου Pap. ; SO in 1. l8. 13. X of χίΐροτοΐΌυιται corr. 14. ϊακονμβο! 

Pap. 16. συνήγοροι Pap., perhaps unintentionally ; but cf. e. g. B. G. U. 511. ii. i. 



Col. ii. 

[ ]r[ n- ...].[... 

20 [ ]ισ . . [ ] . [. . .]δω[. . .]συν[ 

[ ].[...]. o[.]_t[.]_i' , [. .] μεταδίδωα[ϊ\ τοΪ! σύν [ 

αύτοί! λ([γο]ν, και λήξαντος τοΰ χειμωνο! 
6ρμίζοντ[αι ei]y την 'Ρώμην. εμαθεν ό Αυτοκρά- 
τωρ ΟΤΙ πάρ[είσί] πρεσβεΐ! 'Ιουδαίων καΐ Άλεξαν- 

25 δρεων κα[ι έ]τάξαντο την χώραν τε αμφοτέρων 
ακούσεται• [ή] δε Πλωτεΐνα άπαντα τού! συνκλη- 
TiKoi^!] ■π\αρ'\αγενεσθαι κατά Άλεξανδρεων και 
τοΪ! Ίοΐίί[α]ίΌί9 βοηθήσαι. και πρώτοι είσελθόν- 
τε! οί 'Ιουδαίοι ασπάζονται τον Αΰτοκρά- 

30 τορα Τραιανόν, ό δε Καίσαρ ευμενέστατα αυ- 
τού! ήσπ[άσ]ατο και αύτο!, ήδη προπεπισμε- 
νο! ΰπο [τ]η! Πλωτείνη!. μετ άτούί (ίσερ- 
Ι 2 



ii6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Xovrat Ά[λ]ΐξαΐ'δρίων πρίσβΐΐί και άσπά- 
ζοντΐ τ[ο]ν Αυτοκράτορα, 6 Sk ουκ άπηντή- 
35 σατο αλλ' [Η]πίν Χαιρΐτίζίτί με ώί d^eioi τνγ- 
χάνοΐ'τΐΐί] τον x^aipeif, τοιαύτα γαΧίπα το\- 
μήσαντί\$\ 'lovSaioii ; άλλα πορΐύΐσθαι και 

25. τ£ added above the line. 28. α of βοηθησαι corr. from e. ω of πρώτοι written 

above o, which is crossed through. ησ^λθο Pap. 30. τραϊανον Pap. 32. ϋπο Pap. 

■πΚωτΗνψ• Pap. Second e of εισέρχονται written above η, and between χ and a letter or part 

of one deleted. 32. ai-ow = aureus, as often. 33. \. ασπάζονται. 34. αυτοκράτορα• 

Pap. 35. τυγ'χανοντ[(!;] Pap. 37. 1. ττορ^ίκσθε. 



Col. iii. 

[ Μ 

[ ]ov 'IovS[ai ] . [ ]ησ[ 

40 . [. . .] fieX([T]as το θανΐΐν καταφρο[νήσ]α5 τοΰ θανάτου [ 
ωστζ κάμοϊ αύθάδως άττοκρίΐνόμβνο^. Έρμαΐσκοΐ et7r[€i' 
Ϋ4λλά λνπονμΐθα δτι το συνίδρών σου ίπλήσθη των [ 
ανοσιών 'Ιουδαίων, Καίσαρ ΰπΐν Ιδΐ δΐύτΐρόν σοι 
λίγω, Έρμαΐσκε, αύθάδωί άποκρΐίντ) ττεηοιθωί τω 

45 σΐαυτοΰ yiva. Έρμαΐσκο! dnev Τί αυθαδών αποκρί- 
νομαι, μίγιστ€ Αυτοκράτωρ ; δίδαξαν με. Καίσαρ (inev 
"Οτι το συνίδριόν μου 'Ιουδαίων έττοίησαί. Έρμαΐσκο5• 
Ούκονν χαλεποί/ έστι το όνομα των 'Ιουδαίων ; ώφί- 
λείί ουν πάλι τοΐί σεαυτον βοηθεΐν καΐ μη τοΐί άνοσί- 

50 01S 'Ιουδαίοι? συνηγορΐΐν. ταΰτα λέγοντοί Ερμαΐσκον 
ή τοΰ Χαράπιδοί προτομή ην ΐβάσταζον οι πρεσ- 
βίΪ5 αίφνίδιον ΐδρωσεν, θεασάμενοί δε Tpaiavbs 
άπεθαύμαα[ε]ν, και μεθ' ολίγον σννδρομαΐ έγενον- 
το €ty [τη\ν 'Ρώμην κραυγαί τε πανπληθεΐί εξεβο- 

55 ωντ[ο κ]αΙ πά[ν]τε! έφευγαν eis τα ΰψηλα μέρη των λό- 1 [φων 

41. 1. άποκρίνεσθαι. (ρραίσκο! Pap. ; SO in 1. 47• 43• After ιουδαιωι/ a short blank 

space. iSe Pap. 45. yev"• Pap. 47. (ποίησα:• Pap. 48. 1. οφάλίΐ! 0Γ ωψίΐΧίί. 

52. Ιδρωσίν . . . τραϊανοί Pap. 55• ϋν/Λτ^λα Pap. 



1243. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 117 

Col. iv. 

[• •]γ[ 

καΐ τ[ 
πο7-[ 
κ\υ\ 
6ο σου . [ 
vaL τ[ 

• • i 

Sea[ 

■•[ 
65 Te(s[ 

(ΰσ[ 

^[ 
70 όλλ[.] . η και τηλίκαντη[ 

ταΓ. KXavSios Άθηι>[68ωρο5 (?) 

ίπΐ τοΰ θίοΰ Κλαυδίου [ 

Xeyei 'Ανάξιοι μΐΐ> ι[ 

σουσιν yap α'ιαν ΧοιδορΙ^ 
75 τωι/ ϋναι καπ . [. . .]r[ 

ον τηί 6ψ€ω5 [. . .]e[ ά- 

σε/3εΓϊ oVrey [ 

71. Before κ\αυδωι a blank space. 73. αναξαοι was originally written, but the ε 

seems to have been crossed through. 74. 1. ίάν. 77. e of oi-Ter written above o, 

which is crossed through. 

Fragments. 
I. . . 3. . . 

. . ].[ 



ii8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

11. 3-18. '. . . [? Dion]ysius, who had held several procuratorships, Salvius, Julius 
Salvius, Timagenes, Pastor, gymnasiarch, Julius Phanias, Philoxenus, gymnasiarch-elect, 
Sotion, gymnasiarch, Theon, Athenodorus, Paulus, a Tyrian by birth, voluntary advocate 
for the Alexandrians. On learning this the Jews also selected envoys on behalf of their 
own race, their nominees being Simon, Glaucon, Theudes, Onias, Colon, Jacob, and Sopater, 
by birth of Antioch, advocate for the Jews. Thereupon they started from the city, 
each party taking their own gods, the Alexandrians [a bust of Sarapis, the Jews . . .' 

11. 22-37. '. . . and at the end of the winter they landed at Rome. The Emperor 
learned that envoys of the Jews and Alexandrians had arrived, and appointed a place for 
hearing them both ; and Plotina approached the senators so that they might appear 
against the Alexandrians and assist the Jews. The Jews were the first to enter and greeted 
the Emperor Trajan, who greeted them very affably in his turn, having been already won 
over by Plotina. The Alexandrian envoys next entered and greeted the Emperor, who did 
not return their salute, but said " Do you give me greeting like men deserving to receive 
one, when you are guilty of such outrages to the Jews .' Begone and . . ." ' 

11. 40-55. ' " . . . presumably] you are studying how to die, being so contemptuous of 
death as to answer me insolently." Hermaiscus said, " We are distressed that your council 
chamber has been filled with godless Jews." The Emperor said, " See, I tell you a second 
time, Hermaiscus, you are answering me insolently in reliance upon your birth." Hermaiscus 
said, "What insolent answer am I making, mightiest Emperor.' Explain to me." The 
Emperor said, " Because you describe my council as dominated by Jews." Hermaiscus ; " So 
the name of the Jews is irksome to you ? You ought then to turn round and help your own 
people, and not to defend the godless Jews." While Hermaiscus said this, sweat suddenly 
broke out on the bust of Sarapis which the envoys carried, and Trajan seeing it marvelled ; 
and presently there were tumults in Rome and many shouts were raised, and all fled to the 
high parts of the hills . . .' 

9-10. Παίλοί . . . <Tvvi]yopos : probably Paulus occupied the same position on the 
occasion described in P. Par. 68, rather than that of the leader of the mission, as supposed 
by Wilcken, op. cii., p. 815. 

16-18. This statement that the Jews as well as the Alexandrians took with them 'their 
own gods ' is extraordinary. The sentence must obviously have continued 'AXelavSpeis [μίν 
. . . 'Ιουδαίοι 8e . . . It would have been very interesting to know what divine symbol 
accompanied the Jewish envoys. That of the Alexandrians, as appears later (1. 51), was 
a bust of Sarapis. 

21-2. The remains would suit axirovs rather better than αυτοκ, and the preceding σνν is 
also very doubtful. 

24-6. Some emendation is necessary here. In 1. 24 ■παρ\ίΐσι\ seems to be wanted and 
may just be squeezed in, since ρ is a narrow letter and ei and σι need not occupy more space 
than e and σ alone ; it is unlikely that παρισι was written. The ρ is represented by a slight 
vestige which has been taken to belong to the tail. In 11. 25—6 κα[ΐ (\τάξατο την χ. ώστε 
άμφοτίρων α<ονσίσθαι may be restored ; or perhaps, as Wilcken suggests, re is for τ^, i. e. 17, with 
which άκονσιται could be retained. To read cfri πά\Κίν'\ . . . κα[τ£]Γά|αιτο would give a less 
satisfactory sense ; the preliminary arrangements would naturally not rest with the envoys. 

Cf. B. G. U. 511. i. 17 μΕΤίτάξατο [ΚλαύδίΟί Καίσαρ eif aCJpioj' ακοΰσαι αίτων. 

26. The interest of Plotina in the affair, attested here and in 11. 31-2, has its analogue 
in that of Agrippina on the occasion of the embassy to Claudius; cf. B. G. U. 511. ii. 7-8 

πα[ρούστ;Γ Σαβαίττη: μβτά] των ματρωνων. τοίί στ;»'κλ?)τικοί[ί] is e.xpected after απαντά ; cf. 1. II, 

where ιουδαίου has been written for -oi. συγκλητικοί attended Claudius according to 
B. G. U., 1. c. 



1242. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 119 

40. /ΐ6λ€[τ]άΓ TO Oaviiv : cf. PlatO, Phaedo 67 e oi ορθωί φιΚασοφοϊιντΐ! άποθιηΊσκ(ΐν 

53-5- Cf. 33. iii. 8-14, where the condemnation of Appianus is represented as the 
occasion of a tumult, though there is not the same rhetorical exaggeration as here. 

71. That the name begins a new sentence is indicated by the preceding blank space ; 
it is however possible that this blank is due to the scaling of the ink. 'Αθην[ό8ωρο! is 
suggested by 1. g, but the absence there of KXauStos makes it very doubtful whether the same 
person is meant. 

73. Between Xeyfi and ανάξιοι there is a short space in which a slight trace of ink is 
discernible, and perhaps Xeyeis should be read. 

Fragments. These two unplaced fragments are narrow strips containing incomplete 
letters. 



III. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 

1243. Apollonius Rhodius, Argonmitica iii. 

1 1-6 X 7-5 cm. Second century. 

These few lines from the bottom of a column are written in an informal 
uncial script very similar to that of 841 A-B (P. Oxy. V, Plates i-ii), and no 
doubt of about the same period ; it is likely to fall well within the second century. 
Stops in the high position are used, and accents, breathings, and marks of elision 
have been freely inserted, apparently by a diorthotes who has made corrections 
in 1. io6a, and whose ink in comparison with that of the text is of a rather 
stronger black. An otherwise unrecorded variant occurs in 1. 1058. 

As in 841, the literary text is on the verso of the papyrus ; the recto 
contains the ends of a few lines apparently from a second-century survey-list. 



1055 [σττείρο/ίεΐ'ωΐ' o<^io^ 8v^<^\pr]v €ΤΓΐ βωλον οδόντων 
[ai Kev ορινομΐνους iroX]ea.[s veioio δοκίνσης 
[λαθρη] Xdav [a]0e[y στιβαρω\τ£ρον• o[i δ αν en αυτω 
[Kap)(^aX\eai Kvves ώ[στΕ Trej/at βρώ[μηί oXeKotev 
[αΧΧηΧ]ον9 κα[ί] δ' [a\vTOS ene[i\Yeo δηϊο[τητοί 

io6o [ιθυσαι] το δβ Kcoas es ΕΧΧαδα τοΐο γ' ([κητι 



I20 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

\οίσίαϊ\ e| Αιηί τηλοΰ ποθι• vetaeo δ' ίμ[πηί 

α 
[ηι φι\]οΐ' ή τοι koH^v^ev ^ί^φορμηθ([ντί νίΐσθαι 

[ct)y αρ ΐ\φη κ\αι\ σΓγα ποδών napos οσσ[€ βαλονσα 

1058. καρχάΚ](αι•. καρχαλί'οί MSS., καρχαρί'οι Et. Mag. 493• ^• The rough breathing and 
accent on the two omegas are probable, but not quite certain. 

1059. ί of Βηι.ο[τητο! is joined to the preceding >; by a diagonal stroke, which is not 
easily accounted for. It is hardly likely that διν was first written. 

1060. There is a spot of ink, perhaps accidental, at the top of a hole in the papyrus 
between ο and y of roto y. 

1061. vEiaeo is also the spelling of Laur. Guelf. 

1062. η: so Laur. Vatt., Merkel ; 3 Vrat. Pariss., u Guelf. vulg. ν ofeai/SEi» was deleted 
by the corrector who substituted α for c in αφορμηθ€ΐ\τι. 

1244. Herodotus i. 

Fr. I i6-6x 13 cm. Early second century. 

The following fragment from the top of a column, with the ends and 
beginnings of a few lines from the columns immediately adjoining it, is written 
in irregular upright uncials of medium size which appear to date from the 
earlier part of the second century. A somewhat similar, though much better 
formed, hand is seen for example in 220 (P. Oxy. II, Plate vi). The columns 
have a pronounced slope to the right. Diacritical signs are scarce ; the diaeresis 
takes the form of a horizontal stroke in 1. 31, and a stop in the medial position 
apparently occurs in the same line. The text displays a tendency to omission 
of words, but is otherwise good ; a reading adopted by Hude from 18 is supported 
(1. 3), and a commonly accepted emendation of Schaefer also finds confirmation 

(1• 31)• 

On the verso are some incomplete lines from the ends of two columns 
written in round informal uncials which are also likely to fall within the second 
century. The subject is not clear ; the names Σαραττίων, ]Kaviavos, and 'Αγαθοί 
Δαίμων (?) are mentioned, and the Latin word νωμΐνκλάτωρ occurs twice in 
the plural. 

Col. i. Col. ii. 

[σι TO ipov TO tv Ασ\κα\(ΰνι 105 irep και προτερον και την 

[και Toicri τούτων] αΐΐΐ (κγο τΐ Νινον eiXov ms Se eiXov 

[νοισι ενΐσκηψ(] η Oe ev €τ[ί/5θ]ί[σ]ί λογοισι δηλω 

[os θηΧζαν νονσον] ωστΐ ι ζ σω και t[o]vs Aaavpiovs υπο 

5 [αμα Χΐγονσι τΐ οι ^]κνθαι χ^ειριους ΐποιησαντο πλην 



1244. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 



[5ία τούτο νοσΐ]€ΐν και ο 
\ραν τταρ ΐ<ΰυτ]οισί tovs 
[απικι/ΐομΐρονς es την] 
[^κνθικην χωρην] ωί δι 
ΙΟ [ακΐαται tovs Ka\e]ovai e 

[vapeas οι ^κυθαι] ΐπ[ι] (lev 1 06 



TJjy Βαβνλωνιηί μοιρης 
μ[^τ]α Se ταντα Κναξ[α]ρη9 
μίν βασιλΐυσας Teaaepa 

20 κοντά e[Tea\ συν τοισι Skv 
[θαι] ηρ^αν TeXevTai €κδε 
κετα[ι] Se Αστυάγης ο Κυα^α 
pe(o [7r]a<[s] την βασιΚηϊην 
και οι iyeveTo \θ]υ"/ατη\ρ 

25 τη \ο\υν\ο\μα ξθίτ\ο Μαν 
δανη[ν] την €δ[ο]κ€β [Αστυ 
αγηί €v τωι νπνωι ο\υρη 
σ[α]_ί ω(τ[τ€] πλησαι μεν [την 
ΐωυτου πολιν επικατα [ 

3θ κλ[ν]σαι Se και την Ασιην πα [ 
[σά\ν• νπβρθίμΐνος 5[e 
t[co]v μάγων τ[ο]ισι ove[i 



Col. iii. 
νομ[α ην Καμβύσης τον 
(ν[ρισκε οικιηί μεν eov 
35 τα [αγαθής 



Unplaced fragment. 



40 



a\iiTi\i\ov 

«]?'.ίΗχ[«"' 
πασά\ν ιδ[ων 

υ\π€ρθΐ[μζνοί 
ονίΐρο'\πολ[οί 



3. η: so 18. II and Longinus, Hude; ό MSS. 

6. σφίΟΓ seems to have been omitted after τούτο ; the lacuna is of the same size as that 
in the following line. 

8. The papyrus is preserved at the end of this line, but the ink has entirely dis- 
appeared. 

2 7. τοσούτοι» was apparently omitted after ο[υ/)>;]σ[α]<. The remains of that word are not 



122 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

securely identified, but ο[υρ>; sufficiently fills 1. 27, and σ[α]ί suits the vestiges at the beginning 
of 1. 28, while τ[ο]ι/ does not. Cf. 1. 6. 

31. Schaefer's correction of the MSS. reading ίποθψίνο; is confirmed. 

36-40. The position of this fragment in the column is uncertain, and therefore the 
restoration is not carried beyond the completion of imperfect words. 

1245. ThUCYDIDES i. 

25-3 X 22-6 cm. Fourth century. 

A fragment from a papyrus roll, well written in medium-sized upright 
uncials of the square so-called Biblical type. This style is now known to go 
back to the beginning of the third century, if not to the end of the second 
(cf. 661, P. Rylands 16 ^), but the present papyrus is probably not to be reckoned 
among the earliest examples, partly on account of the formation of some of the 
letters, partly of the colour of the ink, which is of the brown colour common in 
the Byzantine age. 1245 is therefore more likely to belong to the fourth century 
than to the latter part of the third. The ends of lines are not kept very even, 
and the angular mark which is elsewhere often used to disguise irregularity is 
not here employed. Some corrections have been introduced by a second hand, 
to which the occasional high stops are apparently also due. 

Textually the papyrus is of no special interest. A few variations from the 
mediaeval MSS. occur, both by way of addition (11. 7, 12) and omission (11. 49, 
84), but they are unimportant. Some agreements with C and CG are noticeable 
in 11. 100, no, and 123. The scribe was weak in orthography, being particularly 
liable to the confusion of at and e, and these errors have sometimes been passed 
over by the corrector, ξυν stands side by side with rr, for which σσ has once 
been substituted (1. 113). Iota adscript is usually written, and sometimes 
obtrudes where it is not wanted. 

Col. i. Col. ii. 

[μη εμποδιον] uvat 139. 4 ^[v]i'ea[e]o)S μΐ[τ]αποι 

[to ψήφισμα ίίρη] [€ΐσθ]αί• (νδΐχΐΤί γαρ 

[νηί άλλα καθ(]λβυ' T[as ξ]υμφο[ρ]αί των 
[και τταρΐλθων Π(ρί]κλη$ 35 ιτ[ραγμ]ατωΐ' οι/χ ητ 

5 [ο 'Β<ανβιππου αν\ηρ [το\ν αμα[θ](ύί [χ]α)/3»?σ[[ε]]α£ 

[κατ ΐκΐΐνον τό\ν [η\ Κ€ [τ]αί 8iayo[i\as του 

' These two papyri have been strangely confused by Gardthansen in the new edition of his Palaeo- 
graphie,\\, pp. 131-2- It is not, of course, the Oxyrhynchns papyrus, but P. Rylands 16, which has on the 
verso the dated letter of Heroninus. 



1245. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 



123 



\^povov πρωτο\5 <uv 

[Αθηναίων \iy\uv re 

[και πρασσίΐν] δυνα 
ΙΟ [τωτατο5 ΤΓαρηι]ν€ί τοι 

[αδΐ τηί μίν] γνω 140. 

[βη$ ω avSpei Α]θηναι 

[οι aei της αντη]ί (χο 

[μαι μη eiKeiv ΙΏέΧο 
15 [ποννησιοΐί και]π(ρ 

[eiSms Tovs ανθ]ρ<ο 

[novs ον τηι αντ]ηι ορ 

[γηι ανα7Γ€ΐθομ€]νονί 

[τε πολΐμΐΐν και] ev 
20 [τωι (ργωι πρασα\ον 

[ray irpos Se Tas ξ]νμ 

[φοράς και τας γν^ωμας 

[τρίπομ^νουί ο]ρα>ι 

[5e και νυν ομοϊ\α και 
25 [παραπλήσια ξνμβ]ου 

[Xevrea μοι οντά και] tovs 

ν 

[αναπβιθομίνουί] ^η^ων 
[δικακο T01S κοιν]ηι So 
[ξασιν ην αρα τι και] σφαλ 
30 [λωμβθα βοηθΐΐν] η μη 
[Se κατορθουντα]? της 

Col. ίϋ. 
[και Αιγιν]αν αντο 
νο[μον α]φΐΐναι και 
65 το M[e]ya[pe]a)v ψηφισ 
μα καθα[ι\ρΐίν' οι Se 
Τΐλ€ντα[ίθί] oiSe ηκον 
T€s και τ[ον]ς Ελληνας 
προαγορΐνουσιν 



α[νβ]ρ[ωπο]υ Si omp και 
την τνχτ]ν oera αν 
4θ πάρα [λο]γον ξνμβηι 
€ΐωθαμΐν α[ι\Γΐασθαι• 
Αακ[ί]δαιμονιοι Se 

S 
προτΐρον τ€ ήλοι η 

σαν ίπιβουλίυον 

45 Tiy ημ€ίν και νυν 
ονχ^ ηκισ[τ]α ΐίρημζ 
νον γαρ SiKas μ(ν 
των διαφ[ορ]ων αλ 
ληλοις [SiSovai e] 

50 )^eiv Se ε[κ]ατ€ρους 
a €χομ([ν o]vTe αν 
τοι Sικa[ς πω] ητησαν 

υ 

oTe ημω[ν] SiSovTmv 
Se')(ovTa[i\ βουλον 

55 ται Se πολίμωι μαλ 
λον τα €γκληματα 
η λογοις 8ιαλυ€σθαι 
και ΐπιταττοντες 
ηδη και ονκίτι αιτι 

6ο a)[/i]e[i']o£ παρ(ΐσι• Πο 
τeι[Saιaς re] γαρ [α]παν 
ΐστα[σθαι κeλ]evovσ\i] 

Col. ίν. 
κaτaστη[σaιτe αυτοις 
95 «""Ο του ϊ[σου υμ€ΐν 
μάλλον ^I[p]qσφ[epeσθat 
αυτοθεν Srj [Sιavoη 
θηιτe η ι^π]ακ^υειν 
πριν τι βλ[α]^[η]ν[αι η ei 
100 πoλeμησ[oμ]e[v ωσπep 



140. 3 



141. 



124 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



70 αυτόνομους αφίΐ 

evai νμων Se μη8ΐΐί 140. 4 

νομισηι trepi βραχΐ 

οί αν πολΐμαν €ΐ το 

Μΐγαρΐων ψήφισμα 
75 Α"7 καθβλοιμΐν ο 

nep μάλιστα προν 

χονται €1 κα[θ]ΐρΐ 

θΐΐηι μη αν γιγν€σ 

σθαι τον πολΐμον 
8ο μηδ [e]y νμ€ΐν αυ 

TOIS αιτιαν νπολι 

η 
7Γ[[€]]σβα£ coy δια μικράν 

ΐπολΐμησατΐ• το γαρ 140. 5 

βραχύ τούτο πασαν 
85 νμων βχΐΐ την βίβαι 

ωσιν και π(ΐραν τη? 

γνώμη? otr €£ ζυγ\ω 

ρησΐΤΐ και άλλο τι 

μΐΐζον βνθυ? (πίτα 
90 γθησίσθί coy φοβωι 

και τ\ο\υτο υπακου 

aavT[e]s• απισχυρισα 

μ(νο[ι] δι σαφίί αν 



ΐμηιγ€ αμ[ίΐνον δο 
κίΐ €ΐναι κα[ι em μΐγα 
ληι και €7Γί |8ρα[χ€ίαί 
ομοίως ηροφ\ασΐΐ μη 

ει 

'°5 [['7]]|o»'''ey μηδ[ΐ ξνν 
φοβωι ΐξοντ[ίί α κΐ 
κτημΐθα• τη[ν γαρ αυ 
την δύναται [δουλω 
σιν η [τ]€ μ€γ[ιστη και 

Ι ΙΟ η ελάχιστη δ[ικαΐ(ο 
σΐί απο των [ομοίων 
προ δίκη? το[ΐί πΐλας 

σσ 

€πίτα[[ττ]]ο/ί[εΐ'7/ τα 
δΐ του πολΐμ[ου και 

115 '''^^ (κατίρο[ις υπαρ 
χοντων 0)[y ουκ α 
σθίνεστερ[α (ξομεν 
γνωτε καθ [ΐκαστον 
ακου[οντίς αυτουρ 

£2θ γοι re γαρ (ΐ[σι Πελο 
7Γοννησιο[ι και ου 
τ€ ϊδιαι ουτ e[v κοινωι 
■χρηματ\α\ ea\Tiv enena 
χρονιών π[ολ€μων 



141. 



ΐ4ΐ• 3 



"J. ων : om. MSS. 

12. It is clear from the size of the lacuna that the papyrus agreed with Dion. Hal. Thuc. 
I'ud. 920. 14 in inserting άνδρα, which the MSS. omit. 

26. The supplement is rather longer than what a comparison of the preceding and 
following lines indicates, and ^ot was perhaps omitted. 

36. £ of αμαθωί was Corrected by the first hand from v. The alteration of [χ\ΐύρησΐ to 
-σαι is due to the corrector. 

49. διδο'ι/αι κα\ Βίχίσθαι MSS. 

56. τα €γκΚηματα η Xoyois : η λό -y. τα εγκλ. MSS. α of τα waS altered from e. 

60. π\αρ(ίσι: SO ABDEFG ; πάρπσιν C, Hude. 

Ποτ«[δαιαί : SO Hude ; Ποτιδ. MSS. But the spelling of the papyrus counts for little. 

78. 1. yiyvcaBai. 



1245. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 125 

81. 1. υπολιπησθί. It is curious that the corrector, while substituting η for e, has left 
the termination untouched. 

84. βραχύ: βραχύ η MSS. 

87. e of €1 has been corrected by the second hand from σ. 

8g. t of cTTi was lengthened by the second hand. 

93. av : so MSS., though AEF have καταστήσ-ίτ^, whence Madvig conjectured ϊγκατα- 
στήσίτί, Richards 8η καταστήσατε. But the future form is easily explicable as originating in 
the common interchange of e and m, of which this papyrus offers several examples. 

100. ωσπ(ρ (CG) fills the lacuna better than as (ABEF). 

no. η : so CG ; om. ABEF. 

123. The papyrus evidently agreed with C in omitting airoU which is added after eVn» 
by ABEFG ; cf. Syrianus αΙτοΊι ΐστιν, Lex. Vindob. «Viv aliTots. Hude omits auTois, Stuart 
Jones retains it. 

1246. ThUCYDIDES vii. 

9-6 X 7 cm. Early second century. 

This small fragment from the seventh book of Thucydides is w^ritten in the 
hand of 844, the long papyrus of Isocrate.s, Panegyricus. The round upright uncials 
are of the same size and formation, the column is of the same width, and the 
diminution of the letters at the end of longer lines, which was a feature of 844, 
also reappears here. There is indeed this point of difference, that in 1246 stops 
in the high position only occur ; but it cannot be inferred from so small a specimen 
that this was the only stop used, and, moreover, the punctuation of 844 was 
probably not entirely original. 

The fragment is not sufficiently extensive to show the quality of the text 
but an agreement with BH against older MSS. is noticeable in 1. 9 ; cf. 1247. 

Col. i. Col. ii. 

\κρώη^αν *:[α£ ο Treves 38. ι 

\αμα α]7Γ0 των Τ€[ίχ6α)ΐ' 
απηλθΐ• τη δ νστζραια 2 

οι μεν Σνρακοσιοι η 
5 συγαζον ovSev δηλουν 
res οποίον τι το μΐΚ 
\K\ov ποιηΐρ-^ουσι• ο δε Ν[ι 
Kias ιδων αντιτταλα 
[τα] της ν[αυμα)(ΐαί] ye 
10 [νο]μ(να [και ΐλπιζ]ων 
[avTo]vs α.[υθΐί em])(_ei 



126 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[pjjaet»'] Tovs re τ[ρι]η 

[pap-)(ovS!] ηνα•γκα[ζ]ΐν σ[ 

{ΐπισκγυαζΐίν ras [i']avs 
15 [et Tts τ]ί (ΤΓ(ηονηκ[ΐΐ 
[και ό\λκαδα5 προω[ρμι 
[ere προ] τον σ[φ(Τ€ρου 



g. [τα\ τΐ)Γ : so ΒΗ, Stuart Jones ; om. Hude with other MSS. 

Col. ii. Since the height of the column is unknown, it is impossible to guess the position 
of this solitary letter. 

1247. ThUCYDIDES viii. 

Height 23-4 cm. Second century. 

The upright uncial hand of this papyrus shows so close a resemblance to 
that of 1082, containing the Meliambi of Cercidas, that the conclusion can hardly 
be avoided that the two MSS. were written by the same scribe. The only 
noticeable difference is that ν tends to be broader than in 1082, and that the 
α regularly has a rounded loop, whereas there both the rounded and angular 
forms were used. These distinctions, however, are insufficient to counterbalance 
the numerous strongly marked similarities, among which the long fine shaft of 
τ and V, the low-looped ω, and the small bent head of σ are prominent. Stops 
in two positions, high and medial, are found, and are apparently due to the 
original scribe, but since two other hands have made marginal insertions, their 
origin is hardly certain. 

Of the text, which is accurately written and of good quality, the most 
interesting feature is a distinct. tendency to agree with B, the Vatican MS. of the 
eleventh century; cf. 11. i-a, 18,31. Westermann's commonly accepted addition 
of es before «τττά in 10. 3 is confirmed (1. 40). In three places slight divergences 
from the traditional order of words occur (11. 29-30, 32, 54), one of them recorded 
by a second hand as a variant at the bottom of a column. Another marginal 
variant has been inserted at 1. 42, but the original reading is unfortunately 
obliterated. 

Col. i. 
//ω/ί€]_ι/α? τον v[ow μαΚ 8. 3 

λοί' βγο^υσι η ras [νστίροί' em 
8ia(pep6\^evas [και yap τον 4 



1247. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 127 

■πλουν] ταντηι [eK τον προφα 
5 vovs eiro]iovvTo κ[αταψρονη 
σαντΐί τ\(ύν Αθην[αιων aSv 
νασιαν] οτι ναν[τικον ovSev 
αυτών ttJoXi; ττω [ΐψαιν^το ω? 
8e eioj^ej/ αυτ[οις km Suko 
10 μισαν ΐ]υ[θ]υί μια[ν και ΐΐκοσι 

vavs ot] Se Κοριν[6ιοι g. 1 



Col. ii. 

πω πο\€]μιον e^fiv πριν τι 9• 3 

και ισχνρο]ν λαβωσι• και tov[s] 
ΙΙίλοπον]νησίονς ουκίτι ττροσ 
8€χομΐν]οι ηξίΐν οτι SuTpi 
βον (V δι] τουτωι τα ισθμια e 10. 1 

γιγνζτο κά]ι οι Αθηναίοι ίπηγ 
γΐλθησαν] γαρ αι σπονδαι• e 
θΐωρουν ey] αυτά και κατάδηλα 
μάλλον αν]τοΐί [τ]α των Χιών 
ΐφανη και] ΐπ€ΐδη ανΐχ^ωρη 
σαν παρΐσ]κ(υαζοντο ivOvs 
οπω! μη] λησουσιν αυτού! 
at νη€5 ΐκ] τ[ω]ι> Κζγχρβιων 
αφορμηθΐΐσαι] οι δι μζτα την ζ 

(ορτην ανηγον]το μιαι κ[αι ei 
κοσι ναυσιν es τη]ν Χιον a[pyov 
τα Αλκαμΐνην e-)^o]vTiS [και 



15 



25 



30 



avTo]is οι Αθη[ναιο]ι Χσαΐί [το 
7Γρ]ω[το]_ι/ να\υσι π]ροσπλίν 
σαντΐί υπη[γον] es το πελα 
γο5• β>ί 5 €π[ι πολ]υ ουκ επη κΌ^ 
κολουθησαν [οι ΙΙ]ΐ[λ]οπον 
νησιοι [αλ]λ α[πΐτρ]αποντο- e 



128 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

35 πανβχωρησαν και οι Αθη 

ναιοι- ras γαρ των Χιών ewra 3 

vavs ev τωι αρ\ϊ\θιι<οι μΐτα 

σφων 6χ[ο]ι/τεΓ ου πίστας ΐνο 

μιζον αλλ varepov [αλ]λ[α]Γ 
40 ττροσπΧηρωσαντίί es [ΐ]πτα 

και τρ[ί]ακοντα παραπλΐο[ν]τ(5 

avTOVs κ[ατ\α,δι[ωκουσ•ι . . . .] «ls Πίΐρανον ■^ 

ραιον [τ]ί7[ί Κορϊ\νθια\$;'\ ΐστι 8e 

λιμην €ρημοί και ΐ[σ\\ατο9 
45 TTjOOS• τα μΐθορια τηί Επιδαυ 

ρια^• και μ\ϊ\αν μίν νανν 

^ ω[5 δε ουκ eiri irJoXu €ΐηικο[λο]υβησαν 

Col. iii. 

τ[€ί €7Γΐ ταί vavs και ου πολ 1 1. 2 

λ[ωι ύστερον και οι άλλοι προσ 
50 χ[<ύροι και opcuVTes την φυ 

λ[ακην ev χωριωι (ρημωι ΐττιπο 

ν[ον ονσαν ηπορουν και enevo 

τι[σαν μεν κατακαυσαι ταί 

^[αυς eneiTa Se αυτοΐί eSo 
55 ^[f ανΐλκυσαι και τωι ττβζωι 

γΐροσκαθημΐνους φνλακην 

ΐχ[(ΐν €CuS αν τΐ9 τταρατνχηι 

δι[αφυγη επιτήδεια επεμ 

yjre [δ αντοΐί 

ι-ιι. Since both the beginnings and ends of the lines are lost, the point of division 
between the lines is only conjectural. 

1. TOP ν[ουν μάλλον : SO Β ; μάλλον τον νουν other MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones. 

2. In view of the tendency of the papyrus to agree with Β it seems likely that Εττιδιαφίρο]- 
μ(ναι (Stuart Jones with B) stood here rather than διηφΕρο]μεραΓ (other MSS., Hude). 

18. at σποκδαι : SO Β ; cm. other MSS., Hude. 

23. λησουσιν : SO C (-σι); λησωσι ABGM. 



1247. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 129 

24. Kiyxpeav B. 

28. The size of the lacuna appears to be in favour of supposing that the papyrus 
agreed with the MSS. in reading ίΟίκαμίρην, not λΧκαμ^νη. 

29-30. ισαις \το ■πρ\ω\το\\> : το πρώτον 'ίσακ MSS. Probably the marks (added by 
a corrector?) above 1. 29 have some reference to the order of the words (ϊ is used to denote 
transposition in mediaeval MSS. ; cf Hermes, ii, p. 248), but their purport is not entirely 
clear. 

31. νπη-^ου: SO Β and schol. {υποχωρούν), Hude, Stuart Jones; en-ijyov ACEFGM. 

32. The original text agrees with that of the MSS. A later hand has recorded 
a different order at the foot of the column, calling attention to the variant by the word κάτ(ω) 
in the margin ; cf. e. g. 852. i. ii. 8, note. For the sign preceding this adscript and 
following that at 1. 42 cf 16. iii. 3, &c. 

40. Westermann's insertion of cV before ίπτά is here confirmed. The letters are 
imperfectly preserved, but may be regarded as practically certain. 

42. κατ-αδιώκουσιν es Tieipaioti MSS., but whether this Stood in the papyrus seems doubtful, 
since the marginal adscript «t ΐΐίψΜου would suggest a more important difference than 
merely eir for es. Perhaps es Σπ«ραιοι/ was written, as conjectured by K. O. Miiller. It is 
indeed just possible that this is really the reading in the margin, but the second letter is 
more like t than σ. The hand of the adscript is different from that of the variant entered 
at the foot of the column. 

54. If the initial letters of this and the preceding lines have been rightly identified, 
avTois preceded (ίοξ^υ instead of following it as in the MSS. 



1248. Plato, Politkus. 

32-4 X 25-8 cm. Late second century. 

This papyrus, which was found with 1241, is written in rather small and neat, 
though not particularly regular, round uncials, which may date from the middle or 
latter part of the second century. Alternations in the dialogue are generally marked, 
as usual, by double dots, but these were for the most part, at any rate, a subsequent 
addition, the original scribe having been content with marginal paragraphi and 
short blank spaces in the line. The double dots may well be due to the corrector 
who has occasionally made small modifications in the text, and it is likely that 
the other stops, which are found in three positions, though apparently without 
any definite distinction of meaning, proceeded from the same source. This 
corrector objected to the practice of the first hand of representing ν at the end of 
a line by a dash over the preceding vowel, and has in several places inserted 
the V. The tall columns (25 χ 5 cm.) lean over considerably to the right. Owing 
partly, perhaps, to the great height of the roll it was found necessary to support 
it by sticking patches on the verso, and fragments of other literary papyri have 
been utilized for this purpose. Some of these are of sufficient extent to be of 
value, and will be dealt with in a later volume. 



I30 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Textually the papyrus is undistinguished ; some small points of interest 
are found in 11. 7, 39, 53, 63, 68. 



Col. i. 

θΐΐσα\ν\ α\_μ\υντίκην γίΐ 280 e 

[/i]coi'Q)[i/] epiov ηροβλη 

ματοΐ ί[ρ\•γαστικην• ο > 

[ι/\ομα S[f]' υφαντικην- 
5 λΐχθΐΐσαν : eoi/cer γαρ : 

ονν αλλ ουκ ΐστιν ττο) > 

TfXeov ω τταί τ[ουτ\ο [τ]ο 

λίλΕίμμΐνον ο γαρ ev 

αρχή τη? των ιματίων 
ΙΟ ίργασιαί απτομί[νό\5 

τουναντίον υφη δραν 28 1 

φαινΐται : πως ; το μ(ν 

τηί νφης συμπλοκή 

TIS (στιν που : ναι : το Se 
15 ye Tcov συνεστωτων 

και συ μπΐπίίλη μίνων 

διαλυτική : το ποιον δη ; 

το της του ^aivovTos re 

χνηί €ργον• η την ^αν 
20 τικην τολμησομίν 

υφαντικην και τον > 

ξαντην cay οντά υφαν 

την KaXeiv : ουδαμώς : 

και μην την ye αν στη 
25 μονοί ΐργαστικην> 

και κρόκης et τις υφαν 

τικην προσαγορΐυΐΐ 

παραδοξον re και ψ(ν 

δος όνομα λΐγ€ΐ[•^ πως 28ι b 
30 γαρ ου : τι δ( γναφίυτικην 



Col. ϋ. 
eyoya δοκ€ΐν χΙρη το ye 

.ου• 

συναιτιας eivai π[ροσ 
ποιησασθαι 7τ[α]ντος [υ 

55 φάσματος : ορ6[ο]τατα ; 
ποτίρον ονν ημιν ο 
π^ρι της υφαντικής λο 
γος ου προΐΐλομΐθα 
μβρους ικανως ΐσται 

6ο διωρισμ(νος• eav αρ αν 
την των (πιμΐλαών 
οποσαι περί την epeav 
(σθητα ΐίσιν την καλ 
λιστην και μεγιστην 

65 πασών τιθωμίν η λΐ 
γοιμΐν μ(ν αληθβς- ον 
μην σαφές ye ουδέ τΐ 
λ(ον πριν αν και ταυ 
τας αυτής πάσας περί 

η ο (λωμεν : ορθώς : ονκουν 

μετά ταυ ποιητεον ο 
λΐγομεν ιν έφεσης 
ημιν ο λόγος ιη πως 
δ ον πρώτον μεν τοι 

75 νυν δυο τεχνας ονσας 
περί πάντα τα δρωμε 
να θεασωμεθα : τινας ; 
την μεν γενέσεως 
ουσαν σνναιτιον την 

8ο δ αντην αιτιαν : πως ; 



28ι d 



1248. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 



131 



συμπασαν και τη^ν] ol 
Κΐστικην irorepa μ[η] 
βεμιαν ΐπιμΐΧααν 
μη8ε τίνα θ^ραππαν 
35 e[<''^]'?''"9[s] θωμίν η κ\αι 
T[ai'Tay] παααί o)S νφαν 
[τίκας Xe]^o//6i' : ουδα> 
μω[ί : αλλ]α μην τηί ye 
θίραττ[ι]αί αμφισβη 

ησ 

40 τουσιν αύται συμττασαι 
και της yevea-ems της 
των ιματίων τη τηί 
υφαντικής δυναμΐΐ > ■ 
μίγιστον μΐν μίρος 

45 [ΐ]κ€ΐνη διδονσαι• μΐγαλα 
Se και σφισιν αυταις απο 
νΐμονσαι : πανν ye : ιτροί 281 
τοιννν ταυταις €τι τας^ 
των €pyα[λ]e^ωι' 8ημι 

50 ovpyovs Τίγναί δι ων α 
ποτ(λΐΐται τα[[ί]] τηί νφηί 



οσαι μ€ν το πραγμ αν 2ί 
το μη δημιονργονσι > 
ταΐί δζ δημιονργονα -aii 
όργανα παρασκΐυαζου 

85 (τιν ων μη vapayevo 
μίνων ουκ αν ποτέ 
εργασθίΐη το ττροστΐ 
ταγμβνον (.καστη > 
των τ([χνων] ταύτας 

90 μ(ν σνν[αιτ]ιονί• τας δ αυ 
το το πράγμα α\ττίργαζο 
μ€νας αίτιας• (χ[(ΐ γονν 
λογον : μ(τα τ[ουτο δη 
τας μΐν wep[i τ€ ατράκτους 

95 και κΐρκιδας κ[αι οποσα 
άλλα όργανα τ\τ)ς wtpi 
τα αμφκσματα [yeve 
σΐως κοινωνεί πάσας 
συναιτιας ΐΐπωμ€ν. 
100 τα δΐ αυτά [θ]ίραπ(υον> 
σας και [δη]μιουργουσας 
αίτιας : [ορθότατα] ; των 



Col. ίϋ. 



2 lines lost. 

105 κ[αι πασαν την πΐρι 
ταύτα θΐρ\απΐυτικην 
ποΧΧης ου\σης της 
κοσμητικ[ης τουνταυ 
θα αυτής μ[οριον €ΐκος 

Ι ΙΟ μάλιστα π[€ρι\αμβα 
veiv ονομ\αζοντας 
παν τη τί^γνη τη γνα 
φΐυτικη [: καλώς : και 



της κΐρκιστικ[ης ημι 



130 συ και οσα τα σννκΐΐ.\μί 
να απ αλλήλων αφ\ισ 
τησιν παν τούτο α^ς 
ev φραζΐΐν τη\ς τΐ ταλα 
σιουργιας αυτής ΐστι [ 

135 ""ου και μΐγαλα Ttve [ 
κατά πάντα ημ[ιν] η[στή 
Teyva η \συνκριτ\ικη [ 
Τΐ και \ιακριτικ\η : να[ι ; 
Κ 2 



132 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



μην ξα[ΐ'Τίκη ye και 
1 1 5 > ί/ί;στί[* Iv [«ai τταν 

τ αν τα nept [την ποιη 
σιν αντην τ[η5 ((τθη 
τοί ηί λΐγο[μΐν μ€ρη 
μια τΐί fCTTl [τΐχνη 
Ι20 των υπο π[αντων 

ω[ν 

λ670//€ΐ/[Γα[Τ] η ταλασι 
ονργίκη [: πω? γαρ ου ; 
τηί 8e τα[λασίονργικη? 282 b 
δυο τμημ[ατα (στον 
125 f"' τοντοι[ν ΐκατΐρον 
αμα Svotv πΐφ[νκατον 
Τΐχναιν μ(ρη : 7r[coy : το 
μ^ν ξαντικο[ν και το 



τηί τ[ο]ιννν διακριτικής 
140 η τΐ ^ανβικη και τα νυν 

δη ρηθίντα άπαντα 

€στιν• η γαρ ev epioii 282 c 

re και στημοσιν δια 

κριτική• Κΐρκιδι μ(ν 
145 άλλον τρόπον γιγνο> 

μβνη• yepaiv δΐ ([τ]ΐ 

ρον ΐσχ^ΐν οσα αρτι[(ο]ί 

ονόματα ΐρρηθη πα 

νυ μεν ονν ανθίί δη 
150 πάλιν σννκριτικηί μο 

{ρϊ\ον αμα και [[ττ;?]] ταλα 

ev 

[σί\ονργιαί αυτή γιγνο 
[μίνον'\ λαβωμζν 



Col. iv. 

[ναι τ]ο[υτου δη το μΐν 282 e 

Γ 55 ατρ[α]κτω [τε στραφΐν και 

arepeov ν[ημα γ(νο 

μίνον στη[μονα μεν 

φαθι το νημ[α την δΐ α 

πΐυθυνονσ[αν αυτό τΐ 
1 6ο χνην eivai [στημονονη 

τ[ι\κ[η]ν : ορθω[ί : οσα 8e ye 

αν [την] μΐν σ[νστρο<ρην 

χ^αννην λ[αμβαν€ΐ 

τη δΐ τ[ο]υ στ[ημονο! ΐμ 
1 65 7rXe^[e£ προί την τηί γνα 



5- The double dots are wrongly placed after yap instead of ow. 

7. [r](. : om. MSS. 

8. 1. XtKty^fvav. 



1248. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 133 

30. γναφίντικην represents the usual Egyptian spelling ; κναφ. BT. 

34. Ti of Tim was corrected from v. 

39. αμφισβητησουσιν, the reading of BT, has been superscribed over that of Ven. 8, 
Vind. 31, and originally Ven. 184, αμφισβητουσιν. Whether the insertion is due to the first 
or second hand is uncertain. 

5T. The superfluous σ was lightly crossed out, and a dot was also placed above it. 

53. The reading of the first hand, συναιτιας, is that of the MSS. ; of. 1. 99. 

63. (ίσιν την : ets την Τ, Bumet, (Is γην Β, (Ισί Others. 

66, αληθ(! : αν τι α\ηθ(! MSS. 

68. ου: so BT ; αν Ven. 189, Vind. 31, Burnet. 

99. avvaiTias : avvaiTiovs MSS. ; cf. 1. 53- 
I GO. τα ; 1. τας, 

I02. The lower of the double dots has disappeared both before and after [ορθότατα]. 

115. For the diple opposite this line cf. 1241. v. 5, note. Its meaning here is uncertain. 
The MSS. read ξαντικην . . . νηστικην (-η Stephanus), and perhaps the marginal sign has some 
reference to the dubious reading. Whether the papyrus had the nominative or accusative 
cannot be determined. Or possibly there was an error at the end of this line, e. g. πάντα | 
ταύτα ; wav\T av makes a rather short supplement. 

123. ee: δη MSS. 

127. ι of τίχναιν \vas a later insertion, perhaps by the second hand. 

133. Ti may have been omitted ; five letters would make the line of normal length. 

136. ημ[ιν] η[στη{ν): or poSSibly ΐ)σ[τ]ΐ)[ι/, omitting ημιν. 
140. 1. ξαντικη. 

151. τη! was apparently intended to be cancelled by dots placed above the letters ; cf. 
1. 51. Om. τηι MSS. 



1249. Babrius, Fables. 

9-5 X '/•s cm. Second century. Plate V. 

This small fragment is of considerable importance for its bearing both upon 
the date of Babrius and the history of the text of the Fables. It is a piece from 
the top of a column, neatly written in rather small round uncials, which can 
hardly be put later than the end of the second century, and may easily be 
appreciably earlier. A hand of the same type in the present volume is seen in 
1241 ; cf. 211, 220, recto ; 412, written about A. D. 250, shows a posterior stage 
of development, as also, probably, does 656. But if the close of the second 
century is on a liberal estimate the downward limit for 1249, the poet himself, 
whom Crusius would place near the beginning of the third century (Pauly- 
Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2658 ; cf. id. De Babr. aet.), must have lived well 
within the second, if he does not go back to the first. This period, i.e. about 
A. D. 100, was adopted on metrical grounds by Christ, Gr. Litt. 1905, p. 651. 
Babrius has, indeed, often been referred to the Hellenistic age, but a second-century 
papyrus does not, of course, substantiate that improbable view. With regard to the 
text two points are of especial interest. That the alphabetical order of the Fables 



134 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

which is found both in the Codex Athous (A) and the paraphrases of Babrius is un- 
likely to be original was recognized, although its antiquity is attested by P. Amh. 
36, where a similar arrangement appears. In 1249, on the other hand, nothing of 
the sort is to be found. The four fables here partially preserved are xliii, ex, cxviii, 
and XXV, beginning respectively with the letters E, M, Ξ,Γ. Secondly, while the 
prose epimythia attached in A to ex and cxviii are, naturally, here absent, the 
metrical epimythium of xliii stood in the papyrus, which thus carries back the 
tradition of its class a stage beyond the Assendelft tablets (third cent.) and 
P. Amh. 26. The question of the genuineness of some of these epimythia may 
now have to be reconsidered. Compared in detail with A, the papyrus shows 
verbal variations in ex. 4 and cxviii. 8, and omits cxviii. 5, a line on which 
suspicion had already fastened. 

The end of each fable is marked by a paragraphus and the first letter of 
the next projects slightly to the left of the column. A mark of elision in 1. 5 
is the only diacritical sign occurring. 

σφαλλονσιν ημα[ί eutoO at ττίποιθησΐΐΐ xliii. 19 
^ίελλω^ oSeveiv [της kwos tis ΐστωσης ex. 

em(v Tt χ^ασκΐΐς [πανθ (τοιμα σοι iroiei 
μΐτ ΐμον γαρ ηζ([ί9 η Se KepKOv ονραίηί 
5 σαινονσ ΐφησΐ ^[αντ εχω συ βαρδννΐΐς 

ξονθη χΐλΐίδωι/ η π[αροικοί ανθρώπων cxviii. 

eapos «[aJXjj/i/ (νθ[(τιζ(ν ev τοιχω 
οπο[ν] -γΐροντων o\ikos ην δικαστηρων 
κακΐΐ νεοσσών «[τττα γινΐται μητηρ 4 

ΙΟ οώι? Se Tovrovs €λπ[ΐ'σαί αττο τρωγΧηί 6 

απαντάς ΐξηί €φαγ[€ν η 8ΐ δΐΐλαιη 
παίδων αωρονί σ[νμφοραί ΐπΐθρηνΐί 
οιμμοι \ζ•/ονσ\α τηί ΐμη^ βγω μοιρηί 
[6\που νομοί yap [και θίμιστΐί ανθρώπων ίο 

15 ΐνθεν χ€λ€ΐδω[ν ηδικημενη φΐυγω 

[γν]ωμη λαγωο[ν5 ΐΐχ( μηκ(τι ζωίΐν χχν. ι 



Ι. The Assendelft tablets (Τ) agree with the papyrus in having the epimythium, which 
was first deleted by Lachmann. 
4. ηξ^κ : so A ; c^fis Nauck. 



1249. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 135 

5. σαινονσ (φησί : άρασά φησι MSS. For the accus. With aalvetv cf. Schol. Theocr, 

2. 109 σαίνουσι τό οϋραΐον, Schol. Aesch,, «S". C. Theb. 704 Kvvw) των σαινόντων ras oipas. 
7. fapoi : TJpos A. 

9. The papyrus omits 1. 5 ονπω τπ-^ρίσκοις πορφυροί! ΐπανθοΰντων, which was rejected by 
Gitlbauer (lemere, Crusius thinks) and transposed, with emendations, after I. 6 by Seidler 
and Bergk. 

10. f\-n\yaai, if right, is for ερπ[υσαί, an example of the not uncommon interchange of λ 
and ρ here. The λ is probable, though χ is not excluded, but the π is very uncertain. 

12. aiupovs : άωρων A. 

13. 1. οιμοι, 

1250. Achilles Tatius, Clitophon ωιά Leucippe ii. 

24-4 X 22-5 cm. Early fourth century. Plate VI. 

(Cols. i-ii). 

Of the extant Greek romance-writers only Chariton has hitherto been 
represented in the papyri (1019, P. Fay. i). We have now to add Achilles 
Tatius ; and the following fragment containing three consecutive and nearly 
complete columns of the Clitophon and Leucippe, besides making valuable 
contributions to the text, supplies, like the Chariton papyri, important evidence 
for the date of the author. Rohde {Griech. Roman, p. 472) on the strength of 
supposed imitations of Musaeus placed Achilles Tatius in the middle of the fifth 
century, while W. Schmid (Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 245) brings him down 
to the sixth. Such estimates are no longer tenable, for the present papyrus is 
certainly anterior to the fifth century. It is written in round upright uncials of 
medium size, and of a style which is seen at a glance not to be that of the later 
Byzantine age. Some resemblance may be observed between this hand and 
that of 412, which was written not later than about A. D. 350. 1250, however, is 
no doubt not so early as this, but an attribution to the first half of the fourth 
century is not likely to err in respect of the downward limit. The composition 
of the romance cannot then be put much after the year a.d. 300, and Achilles 
need not be supposed to have lived more than a generation or two later than 
Heliodorus, who is assigned to the latter part of the third century (Rohde, 
op. cit., pp. 465-6, Schmid, 1. c.) ; and there is no longer any chronological 
difficulty in the statement of Suidas, which Rohde rejects, that the romance- 
writer was also the author of the astronomical work ΠίρΙ σφαίρας of which some 
extracts are preserved. 

As was to be expected from a witness standing so close to the author, the 
papyrus shows a number of small discrepancies from the mediaeval MSS., and in 
several places is manifestly superior to them. Two conjectures are corroborated 
(11. 35, 1 30), and unsolved difiiculties are removed in 11. 44, 58, and ic8 ; no 
doubt in other instances of disagreement the papyrus is not seldom right, though 



136 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

as 1. I, e. g., warns at the outset, it is by no means impeccable. On the other 
hand, in other passages which have been regarded as corrupt the traditional text 
is reproduced (cf. 11. 40-1, 48, 54, 63-4, 76, 92, lai), and in particular the drastic 
methods of Hercher meet with no support. But the most striking feature in the 
new text is the entirely different order of Chs. 2 and 3. 1-2, which are here inserted 
between Chs. 8 and 9. Some slight changes in the transitional phrases are 
made, so that the passage as it stands runs quite smoothly. But the last section 
of Ch. 3 would not join on to the end of Ch. i, and there must have been 
a larger modification at this point. The abruptness of that section had already 
been observed by Jacobs, who suggested that something had fallen out. These 
remarkable divergences of the papyrus from the current version seem capable of 
two explanations. Either there were two redactions of the romance, a view 
which was suggested long ago by Salmasius, but was vigorously contested by 
Jacobs (pp. xliii sqq.) ; or possibly a leaf in the archetype from which the 
mediaeval MSS. were derived was copied in a wrong position, and the dislocation 
has been concealed by subsequent patching. The omission in some MSS. of the 
words και άρτι . . . καιρό? ην, in Others of και ττάλιν . . . Kuipbs ην at the beginning 
of Ch. a might be taken to point in that direction. 

With regard to palaeographical details, there is little that calls for notice. 
Punctuation is rare ; a paragraphus is inserted below 1. 7, and a high point in 
1. 100. Short lines have been sometimes filled with the ordinary angular sign, 
and V at the end of a line here and there takes the form of a horizontal stroke 
to the right, and about on a level with the top, of the preceding vowel. 

Col. i. Plate VI. 

βΐομαι κατάπαυσαν αυθίί και 7• 7 

μη ταγν την ίπωδην παραδρα 
μη5 και πάλιν αγριανηί το τραυ 
μα και αμα λβγων την χ^φα βι 
5 aiorepov πίρκβαλλον και e 
φιλούν €λ(υθ(ρΐ(ΰΤΐρον η Se 
ηνζίνίτο κωλυουσα δηθΐν 

(V τοντω πορρωθίν i8ovTei 8. ι 

προσιουσαν την θίραπαιναν 
ΙΟ δΐίλνθημΐν ΐγω μεν ακω~ 

και λνπονμΐνο9 η Se ουκ οιδ ο 
π<ΰί ΐΐχ^ν ραων ουν eyeyo 



1250. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 137 

veiv και μίατος (λτηΒων η 

σθομην Se (πικαβημ^νον 
15 μοι του φίληματοί ω? σώμα 

TOS και (φύλασσαν αληθωί 

cey θησανρον το φίλημα τηρώ" 

η8ονηί onep πρώτον ΐστίν 

[γ^λυκυ και yap απο του κάλλιστου 8. 2 

20 [τ]ωΐ' του σωματοί οργάνων 

[τ]ικτΐται στόμα γαρ φωνηί 

[ο]ργανον φωνή Se ψυχτ^ς σκι 

[α] αι γαρ των στομάτων συμ 

[β]ολαι κιρναμΐναι και (κ 
25 [τΓ\ίμπουσαι κάτω την ηδο 

[ν]ην ζλκουσιν ταί ψυχας ανω 

[ιτ]ροί τα φιλήματα ουκ οιδα δΐ 8. 3 

[οΐ']τω ττροτΐρον ησθίίσης τη? 

[κ]αρδια9 και τοτί πρώτον ίμα 
3θ [θ]ον ΟΤΙ ον[δ]ίν ΐριζξΐ προ? 

[η]δονην φίληματι ΐρωτικ[ω] 

[eJcTTrepay (Se γΐνομΐνη? παλΓ" 

[ο]μοιωί συν(πινομ(ν ην γαρ 2. ι 

[ΐο]ρτη προτρυγαιου Διονύσου 
35 [τοτγ τον γαρ Διονυσον Τυριοι 

\νο]μιζουσιν εαυτών €7ret και 

\τ6\ν Κάδμου μυθον αδουσιν 

[icai] τη? ίορτη? διηγουι^τ^αι 2. 2 

[πατέρα μυθον οινον ουκ €t 
40 [ναι] πω παρ άνθρωποι? οπο\υ\ 

\^μηπ\ω παρ αυτοί? ου τον μίλα 

Col."ii. Plate νΐ. 

να τον ανθοσμιαν ου τον τη? 
Βιβλ[ι\α? αμπΐλου ου τον Μα[ρω 
VOS τον Θραικιον ου Χΐΐον eK 



138 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

45 XiVKov ου τον Ικαρων T[o]y νη 

σιωτην αΧΧα tovtovs μςν α 

πανταί αποικονί eivai Τνριω~ 

ανθρώπων την Se ττρωτην 

παρ avTOis των οίνων μητΐ 
5ο ρα eivai γαρ (Κ€ΐ τίνα φίλο^ί 2. 3 

νον [π]οιμΐνα οίον Αθηναίοι 

τον Ικαριον λΐγονσι και τον > 

€ντανθα τον μνθον γΐνΐσθαι [ 

παν όσον Αττικον eivai δο 
55 Κ€ΐ em τούτον ηκΐν ο /1ιον[υ 

aos [το]ν βονκολον ο Se αντ[ω]> 

παρ[ατι]θησιν οσα γη rpecfiei και 

μαζ[οι] βοών ποτον Se ην [π]α 

ρ avTois οίον και ο βονί (πΐΐν[€~ 
6ο ονπω γαρ το αμπΐλινον ην [και (?) 2. ^ 

ο Διονυσοί ίπαινίΐ τηί φίλο [ 

φροσννηί τον ποιμίνα κα\ι 

αντω wpoTeivL κύλικα φιλοτη 

σιαν το Se πότος oivos ην [ο 
65 Se πιων {ιΑ,φ ηδονής βa[κ^)(^eve 

ται και [Xey]ei προ? το[ν 6eov πο 

θev ω [^e]ve σοι το [ν8ωρ τοντο 

το πορφνρονν ποθ[6ν όντως 

evpes αίμα γλνκυ ο[ν γαρ €στιν 
70 eKeivo το χαμαι p[eov το μ(ν 2. 5 

γαρ ei τα στΐρνα κaτ[aβaιveι 

και λeπτηv e^ei τη\ν η8ονην 

τοντο Se Ka\j.'\ προ το\ν στόματος 

τας peivai evφpa^'f[ι και θιγον 
75 τι μίν ψυ)(ρον eστιv [ets την 

γαστΐρα Se καταθορ[ον ανα 

nvei κaτωθev η8[ονης πνρ 

και ο Δίοννσοί eφη \τοντ eστι~ 

οπωρας νδωρ τοντ\ο €στιν at 



1250. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 139 

80 μα βοτρνοί ayet προ[9 την αμ 2. 6 

neXou ο Oeos τον βον[κολον 
και τω[ν β]οτρνων λ[αβων α 
[μα και θ\]€ίβων κ[αι δικνυί 



Col. iii. 

την αμπΐλον του[το μίν ί(ττι~ 
85 (φη το νδωρ τοντ[ο 8]e [η πηγή 

ο μΐν ονν otvos οντω[ί eis αν 

θρωπονί ιταρηλθζν [ω? ο Τνρι 

ων λογθ5 ίορτην Se [αγονσιν 

εκανην την ημζραν [fKeivm 
90 τω θΐω φιλοφρονονμ[€νοί 3• ^ 

ουν ο πατήρ τα τΐ άλλα π\αρασκίυ 

ασα^ €ί το Seinvov eTV)([ev πο 

λντ(λίστ(ρα και κρατηρ[α παρί 

θηκατο ΐίρον τον θίο[ν πολυτΐ 
95 λι? μΐτα τον Τλανκου το\υ Xeiov 

SiVTepov vfXov μ^ν \το παν 3• ^ 

tpyov ορωρνγμΐνη! [κύκλω 

Se αντον αμπΐλοι π(ρ[ίΐστ€ 

φον απ αντον τον κ[ρ]ατη[ρο^ 
ιοο πεφντΐνμίναι- οι Se βο[τρνα 

παντη πίρικρίμαμίν[οι ομ 

φαζ μ€ν αντων €καστοί [(φ ο 

σον (στ IV Kevoi ο κρατ[ηρ eav 

£e (γχ(η? οινον κατά [μικρόν 
105 " βοτρνί υποπΐρκαζίτ[αι και 

σταφνλην τον ομφακα [ποΐ€ΐ 

Διόνυσος δΐ ΐντ€τνπωτ[αι των 

βοτρνων πλησίον ινα [την 

αμπΐλον οινω γ(ωργ[η ΐπαδη 9• ^ 

ΓΙΟ 5e τον ποτον καιροί ην [ωνο 

χοίί ημιν ο ^ατνροί κα[ι ποι 



I40 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

(L πράγμα ζ[ρ\(ύΤίκον €ΐ'[αλλασ 

σίΐ τα ΐκπωματα και το μ[ΐΐ' ε 

μοι/ τη κόρη ττροτιθησι [το δβ 
11,5 (Κΐΐνη! €μοι και (γ-χ^ΐζύΐν αμ 

φοτ^ροΐί και κίρασαμ(ΐ'[ο5 

oopeyev εγω 5e ΐπΐτηρ[ησα 9• 2 

το μ^ροί του €κπωματ[θί ίνθα 

\το j(etX]oy η παρθένο? [πινον 
Ι20 [σα προσ'€θ]ηκ€ν €ΐ'α[ρ]μο[σαμ€ 

[vos Se (]veneivoi' απο[στολι 

[μαιον τ]οντο φίλημα πο[ΐ(ύν και 

[αμα κ]ατΐφιλονΐ' το (κπ[ωμα 

[η Se ωί] eiSev συνηκεν ο[τι του 



Ι. 1. κατ^παισοί', 
3• και: μή MSS. 

aypiavqs: SO MSS. ; aypiocv H(ercher). 
8. ,v: so MSS.; /cdt- H. 

12. (ΐχίν: om. MSS. 

13. ησθομην : so Cod. Flor. ; ησθανύμψ Mon. Angl. 

15. OS'• ώσπ•{/) MSS. 

16. αληθώς', ακμιβώς ]\ISS. 

18. οπ(ρ: 5 MSS., which add (ραστ^ afier fanv. Η brackets . . , y'S.vKv. 
22. υ o{ -ψνχη! was corrected. 

24. και €K πΐξμπουσαι κάτω : καταπίμττονσι κατά των στίρνων I\ISS. 
26, ("Κκονσιν . , . ανω : κα'ι ΐΧκονσι MSS. , omitting ανω. 

28. ησθαση! : SO MSS. ; ήσθί'ΐ! ex Η with Cobet. 

30. 0K[5]f J/ : μηΒ(ν MSS. 

32. [βίσπερσί 6e 'γ€ΐίομ€ΐ/ης\ €τΐ€ΐ8η Be του Βΐίπνου Kaipos ην MSS. 

33• η" yap «ι-λ. : the papyrus here reverts to Ch. 2. i of the ordinary text. 

35. τον yap : the papyrus confirms Jacobs's transposition, which is adopted by H. 

40-1. πω: so Mon. Angl., nore Flor. and others, H. At the end of the line the 
papyrus seems to have agreed with the reading of Mon. Angl. Mediol. οπού μηπω. The 
choice lies between οπο[υ] and oTt, and ore οΰπω was actually conjectured by Jacobs. But 
οπο[υ] appears to suit the remains slighdy the better, and, since that reading is already 
attested, it has the stronger claim, οίίπω Flor., omitting όπου. Η following Cobet rejects 

οίίπω παρ αντο7ΐ. 

43. Bi(3A[i]at : so MSS. ; ΒιβΧίνης Η. 

44. XfioK : so MSS. ; Η inserts τόν, which was desiderated by Jacobs. 

cKKevKov : (K Αακαίνη! MSS. For e/iXeuicor as an epithet of o'l/of cf. the Latin exalbidus, 
which is applied to vina by Pliny, i\'. H. xxiii. 1.22. 

45. 1. Ικαρου : the ι probably came in from 1. 52. 

48. ανθρώπων: SO MSS. ," άμπ/λωνΗ with Jacobs. It may be noticed that Jacobs's other 



1250. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 141 

suggestion that άν(θρώπ)αίν might have arisen from οίνων is put out of court by the papyrus, 
since άν{βρά>π)ων uould not occur in a non-theological MS. of this dale. 

49. awTotff : avToii φνναι MSS. 

50. Tiva φϊΚοξ^νον \ιΛ,οιμ(να : ψιλ. τίνα βονκοΚον MSS. J cf. 1. 62. 
51—2. Αθηναίοι τον Ικαριον : τοκ Ίκ. Άί. MSS. 

52. και τον; καϊ τούτον MSS. 

54- τακ . . . SoKei : SO Flor. Mon. Angj. ; πατίρα . . . δοκήν Vat. Mediol. Thuan. Η 
reads πατίρα and ejects 'όσον . . . SokcIv. 

57• Τρ€φ€ί : φ^ριι MSS. 

58. μα^οι] : the MSS. have άμαξα, which is clearly a corruption ; it is singular that no 
one seems to have thought of μαζόί before. 

60. apneXivov : Jacobs strangel)' preferred αμττίΧιον (Mediol.) ; αμπιλον Flor. There 
would be room for και, which is not in the MSS., at the end of this line. Possibly the 
και which Flor. inserts before ewaivei has been misplaced. 

62. TTOi/ifKa : βουκόλοι/ MSS. 

63. προτανι: SO MSS. ; npomvei Η with Cobet. 

64. noTos : cf. Flor., in which 6s is written above ποτον. 
68-9. 7Γοί[« . . . -γλυκύ : SO MSS. ; om. H. 

76. ανα\πν€ί : SO MSS. ; άνάπτ€ΐ Cobet, H. 

77- r)b\ovqi πνρ : πνρ ήδ. MSS. 

80. βοτρνο! : βοτρϋων MSS. Η omitS τοντό ίστιν αίμα βοτρΰων. 

go. φιΚοφρονονμζνοί '. φίΚοτιμονμ€νοί ^SS. 

92. f f : so Flor. Vat. ; whether the papyrus had es or «s in 11. 75 and 86 cannot be 
determined. This line is somewhat short even with the ν (φ^λκυστικόν, 

πο\υτ£\(στ(ρα : SO Flor. Mon. Angl., ττολυτ^λίστατα Η, 7ro\vTf\evTfpov Others. 

93. παρί^θηκατο : παρίβηκ^ MSS. 

94. upov : τον Up. MSS. 
7ΓολυΓ€]λΐ) : om. MSS. 

96. ufXou : νάλου MSS. 

99. απ αντ-ου του : SO Mon. Angl., Η ; άπο τοΰ Flor. Mediol. Vat. Thuan. 
loi. π(ρικρ(μαμ(ν[οί : SO Flor. Mon. Angl.; Kpepaaevoi Mediol. Vat. Thuan. 

102. βφ? ο]σον•. όσον MSS., but this does not sufficiently fill the line. 

103. (στιν. ^v MSS. 

104. oLvov ; olvov MSS. 

106. τον : so Mon. Angl. ; τήν Flor. Vat. Mediol., H. 

107. δ^: TeMSS. 

108. ■πλησίον, om. MSS. ' Praeposiiionem excidisse suspicen's' ^a.cohs. 

109. οίνω : om. MSS. 

At επ-Είδτ; the papyrus goes on to Ch. 9 of the ordinary text. Possibly ena was read 
instead of €π(ώη, which makes the line a little long. 

no. TTOTov : δίίπνον MSS., adding πάλιν όμοίω! σνν(πίνομ(ν after καιροί ην. Cf. 11. 32-3. 
in. ημιν ο 2aTvpos '. Se ό Σ. ήμ'ιν MSS. 

ΙΙΙ-Ι2. ποφι πράγμα: τι ποι^Ί MSS. omitting πράγμα ; there would perhaps be room 
for Ti before ποι at the end of 1. in. 

112. (ν[αλλασ]ση : διαλλάσσ£ΐ MSS. ; cf. ϊνήλλαξ^ν a few lines lower, where Mon. Angl. 

have διηλλαξίν, 

11 6. κ^ρασαμ€ν\ο! : €γκ. MSS. 

117. (Πίτηρ^ισα : ϊπιτηρήσα! MSS. 

120. προσίθ]ηκ^ν : Boden's conjecture, which Η adopts, is confirmed, προσίθιγ^ν MSS. 
1 20-1. The MSS. have (ναρμοσάμίνος ΐπινον, but this does not suit the papyrus, 



142 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

in which ν is clear before eneivov. Since the finite verb (π(τηρ\τισα was written in 1. 117, Si 
is required after the participle. As an alternative to the supplement adopted t ι/α[ρ]μο[σαί δ€ | 
TO (μο\υ may be suggested. 

121. απο\στοΚιμαιον: SO MSS. ; «πιστ. Η with Cobet. 
124. \η be ωϊΐ tibeV. ius he elSep ή παρθένος MSS. 

1251. Cicero, In Verron II. ii AND Pro Caelio. 

Pro Caelio Fol. i 28-7 χ 22-4 cm. Fifth century. 

These fragments evidently belonged to the same MS. as 1097 — part of a leaf 
from a papyrus book containing the end of the De Imperio Cn. Pompei and the 
beginning of the In Verrem II. i. The new pieces are fortunately both more 
extensive and of greater intrinsic value. A small fragment from the commence- 
ment of the Second Verrine is comparatively insignificant, but there are also 
considerable remains of two consecutive leaves from the Pro Caelio, a speech 
which is to the textual critic of unusual interest. For this oration the prime 
extant authority is a Paris MS. of the ninth century (P), from which are derived, 
perhaps with a few additions from other sources, three others of the twelfth or 
thirteenth centuries (e, g, h ; ττ = the consensus of these). Numerous variants 
from another early MS., now lost, which was in the Cluny monastery, have been 
preserved, as Clark has recently shown {Anecd. Oxofi., Classical Series x, and the 
preface to his Oxford edition of the speech), in Parisinus 14749 (Σ), and some 
extracts made by Bartolomaeus de Montepolitiano from the Cluny MS. have also 
survived (B). Thirdly, there are fragments of two palimpsests, at Milan (A) and 
Turin (T), which appear to have stood in close relation to the Cluny text (cf. 
Clark, Anecd. Oxon. x, introd. p. 29). We have thus two main streams of 
tradition, one represented by a Caroline MS. of early date, the other by a witness 
which was in all probability pre-Carolingian (Clark, ii/». «V., p. 17), and at any rate 
nearly allied to the old palimpsests, which go back to the fourth and fifth 
centuries. What is the relation between these and the papyrus ? 

A priori this might have been expected to show a strong affinity with Σ arid 
the palimpsests, but this expectation is realized only with considerable limitations. 
As is so often seen in papyri of extant Greek authors, the text of 1251 proves to 
be of a remarkably mixed character. Of the certain agreements with Σ (or B) 
against Ρ and its congeners, the more striking are 1. '] probem (probabam P), 1. 2Τ 
et copiose (om. P), 1. ^o^facis . . . argtiis (om. P), 1. 'ιη praeceps (praecipiti P), 1. 107 
tit (om. P), 1. 140 libet (liquet P), 1. 147 quoniani (quandam P), 1. 166 labor offendit 
{labore fiendi P), 1. 171 nihilne {nihil P). On the other hand notable coincidences 
with Ρ against Σ occur in 1. 28 ne {tarn ne Σ), 1. 40 sed {verimi Σ), 1. ^y parasti 
{paratos ΣΒ), 1. 94 disce {dissice Σ), 1. 117 aliqtta (alia ΣΤ), 1. 120 dicendi {verba- 



1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 143 

rum Σ), 1. 146 iam {hoc Σ), 1. 154 quae vestra prudentia est {qiiae vestrae si 
prudentiae Σ), 1. 167 hie (om. Σ), 1. 212 erat {fuit Σ), !. 219 ilia (alia Σ), 1. 229 
non (om. Σ). In 1. 22 the reading of P, habeat, is written above habet, the reading 
of Σ. With regard to T, three readings hitherto peculiar to that MS. are found, 
1. 128 putaverunt {putabunt), 1. 234 locisque {locisve), 1. 238 L. Luc{c)ei testimonium 
(test. L. Luccei), but these are compensated by divergences in II. 97, 105, 112, 
337. In a few places, too, variants hitherto dependent on one or more of the 
later authorities (the second hand of Ρ and the members of the πδ group) are 
reproduced, 1. 25 de praevaricd^tione (e), 1. 75 acta (πδ), 1. 8o tuis (Ρ^πδ), 1. 99 
eff regit (Ρ^ιτδ), 1. 137 rei (eg), 1. 158 disputo (Ρ%δ), 1, 2oi L. Luc{c)ei (Ρ^πδ). In 
several others, traditional lections which have been emended by modern critics 
reappear; cf. 11. 3, 4, 38, 78, 83, 99, 209. The readings peculiar to the papyrus 
are singularly unimportant. Apart from the more obvious errors, of which there 
is a fair sprinkling (cf. 11. 19, 23, 29, 35, 40, 47, 86, 103, 108, 144, 165, 172), they 
consist mainly of variations in the order of words (11. 18, 23, 26, 54, 85, 86-7, 95, 97, 
97-8, 221-2) and omissions (11. 35, 47, 48, 74, 75, 94, 100, no, 134, 161 (?), 210). 
There remain 1. 15 ertiant (evertant), 1. 38 voluit (potuit, the MSS. reading, is 
superscribed), 41 virtute (prudentia), 1. 51 mallet {malit), 1. 90 ac (atque), 1. 92 
nequaquam velis (nequiquam velim), 1. 94 decede (dide), 1. 96 cessisse (decessissc), 
1. 97 ista maledicta (tarn maledica), 1. 165 etiam (om. MSS.), 1. 205 in (ob Σδ, ad 
P%), none of which carry conviction, though etiam in 1. 165 might be worth 
consideration. 

To sum up these results, the text of the papyrus is not distinguished by its 
accuracy, being especially prone to omission ; neither is it at all remarkable for 
valuable readings unknown from other sources. Its salient characteristic is its 
heterogeneousness. While sharing not seldom the excellences of Σ, it has side by 
side with these a number of distinctive Ρ readings, some good, others bad, and 
occasionally carries back to the fifth century the tradition of still later authorities. 
The high antiquity of the bulk of the variants is the chief lesson of the papyrus. 

A description of the script of this MS. has already been given in the introduc- 
tion to 1097, and it is now only necessary to add a few palaeographical details dis- 
closed by the new fragments. The height of the leaf was there estimated at about 
29 cm. ; and this is approximately the measurement of Fol. i, though the margins 
remaining at the top and bottom are probably not of the full depth, and the leaf 
may originally have been well over 30 cm. in height. Its breadth is rather 
greater than was supposed in the case of 1097, being about 23 cm., while the 
column of writing has a width of about 1 7 cm. There is a considerable variation 
in the length of the lines, which are irregular not only at the ends but to some 
extent also at the beginnings ; on the verso of Fol. i the column leans over 



144 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

markedly to the left, whereas on the recto there was apparently a strong 
tendency in the opposite direction. The scribe was at surprisingly little pains 
about an even appearance, and would commence one line a couple of letters in front 
of its predecessor. Owing to these irregularities, the point of division between 
two lines, when beginning and end are both missing, is often very uncertain. 
Another characteristic of the writer was a tendency to write a and ii above the line ; 
e.g. 11. 40, 42, 47, 64, 75, 78, 81, 160, 172, and 1097. 60 — an instance which 
in the light of 1251 can now be understood. This suspension of a and ii is found 
in Latin cursive from the fourth century onwards, and was thence adopted by the 
' national ' Latin hands. A few abbreviations not already exemplified by 1097 
are found, the most noticeable being im for tanicn, tb for tibi, and ig- for igitur. 
It may be remarked that the spelling -es, not -is, is regularly used in the accusative 
plural of /-stems of the third declension. This and other minor orthographical 
details like adqite, inmensa are not, as a rule, noticed in the appended collation, 
for which the Oxford edition has been used, supplemented occasionally by that 
of Baiter-Halm. 

hi Verrem IL ii. 
Recto. Verso. 

\ r{e\i frumentariae \ §3 ί pof'uerit q\jii §12 

CaAtaginc deleta \ \ propngnatore[s\^> 

qiio^ victoria p'^^ R\> ] appareret Ti fyum 

co^nloca\ret ] provinc\iani 

] ■>n\i\nd(ri 

Compared with Peterson's text, the only variant is the spelling Car\tagine for 
Carthagine. 

Pro Caelio. 
Fol. 1. Recto. 
\iio ilia silves\tris a?iie [es]t {\nsiituta qiia??! hiimanitas adq> leges si quideni h 

inodo noniina de § 26 

\fertint inter] se sodales scd eti[avi covnnemorant sodalitatem in accusattdo tit 

ne quis id 
[forte 7iescid<t timere videatnr [scd haec o?nitto] a\d ilia quae me >nagis move- 

rnnt re § 27 

[spondeo delici\arum obiiirgatio ^ fnit longa e]t ea t\enior plusq> disputationi^ 

hdbuit qudSm 



1351. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 145 

S [ati'ocitatis] quo etiani audita e {atte\jiti[zis ] ηφη [P. Clodms amiais ni^us 

<\ji\m se gravissime 
\veheiit\enf^ss\imeq> iactaret et oiiin\ia {\nflamma{itis ageret tristissiniis vifbis 

voce 
[maxt\jna tametsi probem ems eloquentiam tqmen \iion pertimescebam aliquot\ 

enim in causis [ 
\euvi\ viderani frusira litiganteSjii f^ q[ii\tem Balbe [respondeo priimi\m 

[pre]cario si lice\t 
\si fas] est defendi a me etim q[ui nullum con^viviuvi i\nierit qui ung\ienta 

sttmpserit qui 
10 [Baias vi\derit equid' multos e[t vidi in hac civit\ate et [audivi] np[n modo 

q^ui priinoribus labris [ § a8 

\gusta\s sent genus hoc vita[e et extremis ui] dicif^iir digiti]s ai\tigisseni se\dqui 

totam adu 
\lesce\ntiam voluptatib• d\edissent emersiss^ aliqu\a7ido etse ad bonam f\rugem 

ut dicitur rece\pis 
[segravesq>] homines [atq>i]nlust{res fuisse\datiir en{im concessit omni^nn huic 

aliqui 
\ludtis aetat{\ et ip\s\a ita[turd\prof{u7idii adule\scentiae cu\piditates quae si it\a 

erumpunt nt 
15 [nullius vitam lab]ef[acte]nt [nullitts] dovium eruant [faciles et tolerabiles hd\beri 

Solent 
[sed iu\ mihi vid\ebare ex communi infarn\iq iuventutis ali[qnam invidiam 

Caelio ve[\le con § 29 

flare itaq> p[mne ilhtd silentium quo\d e orationi tr\ibutum tuae fuit ob eam 

catc\sam quod 
uno proposit\o reo de multorum vitiis co]gitabamtis [facile est accusare 

htxurie]m dies iam 
me confociat si [qu^ae \dici in eam senten\tiam pos^tcnt coner expromere de 

cor]rtiptelis [de] 
20 \adi{l\ter[iis'\ d[e p\oter\yitate de s^umpiib' inmensa o\ratio est ut tibi reum 

nemineni] sed vitia [. .] 
\prop\o7ias res tm ipsa et copiose et graviter accusari pote\st sed vestrae 

sapiefttiae iud> est ή 

\abduci ab reo nee] quo[s ac]uleos habet severitas grav[itasq> vestra cum eos 

accusator erexerit 
[in rem in vitia in] mpr[e]s in tempore in honiinem et in re[um emittere cum is 

ή suo crimine sed mul 
[torum vitio sit in quo]ddam odium iniustum vocatus it[aq> ego severitati tuae 

it a ut opor § 30 

L 



146 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

35 {tct responder^ ή audeo erat enini meum de praevaricd\tione adulescentiae 

veii\i\am 
\g> petere non inqiiam aude^ η perfugiis utor aetatis concessa [o]mn[il>us i]t([ra 

d]imiUo tant^im 
[peto ut si qua e invidia coi}i\niunis hoc tempore aeris alieni peiulantiae 

libidimmi iu{ve7t\ 
[tutis quani video ee magn]am ne tmic aliena peccata ne aetatis ac temporitm 

vitia 
\noceant aiq> ego idem qui Ji\aec postulo quae in criminib• quae in hunc proprie 

feruntur 
30 [diligentissime respondeani η rec]uso sunt autem duo crimina aiiri et veneni in 

quib• una 
[adq• eadem persona versatur a\urum sumptum a Clodia venenum quesitum quod 
\Clodiae daretur dicitur omnia sti\nt ialia Ti crimina sed maledicta iurgii 

petulantis 
{magis quani publicae quaestionis a\iulter inptidicus sequester convicium c non 

accusatio 
{nullum e enim fimdamentum ho]ru7n criminum nul\l]ae sedes voces sunt 

contumeliosae 
35 \temere ab irato accusatore emis]so horum duorum criminum video 

fofitem § 31 

\video auctorem video certum nome]n et cap\ii\t auro opus fuit sumpsit a Clodia 

sumpsit sine 
[teste habuit quamdiu voluit maximum vi^eo signum ctiiusdam egregiae 

familiari 

Ρ I 

[tatis necare eandem voluit quaesivit] venenum sollicitavit quos ^'^^^I^iit 

paravit 
[locum constituit attulit magmivi ru]rsus odium video ctcm crudelissimo discidio 

exstisse 
40 \res c omnis in hac causa nobis iud> cu\m Clodia vmlieri non solum nobili sed 

etiam nota de q^*a 
[ego nihil dicam nisi depellendi crimin]is causa sed intellegis pro tua praestanti 

virtute § 32 

[Cn. Domiti cum hac sola rem ee ii^bis quae si Jj]] se aurum Caelio commodasse 

η dicit si venen^^m 

[ab hoc sibi paratum ee non ar\^i{\t petulanter facinms si matrcm familiam 

secus quam 
[matronarum sa7icti\tc^^s\ post[u]lat nominamus sin ista muliere remota nee 

crimen 



1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 147 

45 till[icin'\ nee opes ad opp{u]guaiid{u]m Caelium illis reUnqmin\t\tir g{uid e ali]tid 

quod nos patroni 
facer e debeainus nisi tit eos qui insectantnr repellaimi{s qu\gd g[iddcin faceyeni 

vehementiiis 
nisi inter^edYrent inimicitiae ctim isiis mulieris viro fra[trem volui dicere 

s\emper hie er\rd\ n^hic 
[again inodice nee long\i\ti^ \prog\rediar qttam mea fid[es et causa ipsa coget 

nee enim mtdicbres i]ni 
[micitias mihi gerendas puta]vi praesertim cum ea q[uam onmes sejnper amicam 

omnitwt] 
50 potius quam cuiusqiiam inim{icci\m putavertmt- se\d tamen ex ipsa quaeram 

prius tiirtim me secu]m § 33 

severe et gravitcr et prisce age[re] mallet an remiss\e et leniter et urbane sin 

illo austero more ac\ 
modo aliqiiis mihi ab inferis excitandus est ex ba{rbatis illis non hae barbula 

qua ista delceta 
\tur sed ilia horrida qud\ni in statuis antiquis adq[> imaginibus videmus qui 

obiurget mulierem 
[et qui pro me loquatur ne i)iih]i forte ista suscenseat [exsistat igitur ex hae 

ipsa familia aliqtds 
S5 [ae potissimum Caecus ille\ minim[u\m ettim dolorem [capiet qui istam non 

videbit qui prof eeto si 
[exstiterit sic aget ac sic l]oqueiu[r ni\ulier quid fb eu[m Caelio quid cum homine 

adulescejitido 
[quid cum alieno cur aut i\am [familia\ris huie fuis[ti ut aurtim commodares 

aut tam ini 
[mica ut venenuni timeres no\n pd\treni tuuni\ videra[s η patruum Ti avum 

proavum atavum audieras 
[consules fuisse h deniq> mod]o te [Q. Mete\lli matJ^monium tenuisse sciebas 

clarissimi ac § 34 

60 [fortissimi viri patriae]q> ama[ni]issimi qui sim[td ac pedem limine extiderat 

omnes prope 
[cives virttde gloria digni\tate super abat cum [ex amplissimo genere infamiliam 

Claris 
[sintam nupsisses cur tib]i Caelius tam coniunctus [fidt cognatus affinis viri tui 

familiaris nihil 
[eorum quid igitur fidt nisi] quaedam temeritas «[i libido nonne te si nostrae 

imagines viriles h com 
[movebant ne progenies qiddem] me'^ Qui^itta ilia C]laudi[a aenmlam domestic ae 

laudis in 

L 2 



148 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

65 {gloria vtuliebri esse admo\nebat [non vir\go[{\ll\a Vestalis Claudia quae patrem 

complexa 
\triumphantem ab inimico ir] pl• de [airru detrain passa h est cur te f rater na 

vitia po 
\ii21s qnam bona paterna et avita] et usq> \a nobis cum in viris turn in feminis 

repetita moverjcnt ideone ego pacem 
\Pyrrhi diremi uttu amorum tu'\rpissiin{or2iin cotidie foederafcrires idea aquain 

addiixi 
[ut ea tu inceste uterere ide\o via[m munivi ut earn tu alienis viris comitata 

celebrares sed § 35 

Verso. 

70 \quid ego iud> itagravem personam indjixi ut verear ne se idem Ap]pius repente 

co\nvertat et Caelium 
[incipiat accusare ilia sua gravitate censoria sed videro hoc p]osterius adq> ita 

iud[> ut vel severissimis 
d[iscept]ato[ribus M- Caeli vitain me prob]atur{um ee\ cp[nfida]m pi vero vtulier 

i[am enijn ipse tecum 

Jiulla pc{r]sona [introducia loqiior si ea qu]ae facis qjiac d[icis] qtiae insimilas 

quae moliris qu\ae arguis 

probare co[gitas rationem tantae fam\pj]iariiatis tantac consuetudinis reddas 

a[dq> exponas 

75 necesse es\t accusatores quidem l\ibidities ad\ii\lt\eri\a Bai'^s acta convivia 

f? • • [ 
cgmf^ssationes 

cantus s[y]mp[honia\s nay[igia iactaii\t idemq> significant nihil se t\f invita 

dicere quae [tu quoniam 
mente nescio qua effrenata adq[> pra\eceps inf\orum deferri iudicitiinq> voluis- 

t[i\ au[t diluas oportet 
aVt falsa esse doc{eas aut nihil] neq-> [crimiiti] tuo [neq> tcstimonio c\redendHm 

ee fateare s[in autem § 3*5 

urbanius me [agere mavis si^ a^am tec\uiii re\movebo illu]m senem durum ac 

paene agrestem 
80 ex his igitur tu[is sumam aliquem ac potissimti\m min[imum fratrem] qui est 

[in is]to gene[re urbanissimus 
qui te amat plu[rimum qui propter] 'nescio q'"am [credo timidi]tat[em e]t 

nd\cturnos qtiosdam ina 
nes metus [tec]u[m seniper pusio cum m]aiore sorore cubif^avit eu]m[putato tecum 

loqui quid tic 



1351. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 



149 



multn\aris soror quid insanis quid clci\more exorsa ve}\bis parvam rem magnam 

facts viciiitim 
adulesce\iitulum aspexisti candor huius t\e et proceritas v\oltus oculiq> peptc- 

lerunt saepius videre 
85 voluisii [ficisti η numquam i?i isdeni hortis] vis nmlier n{obilis ilium filium 

fainilias patre parco et 
tenaci h\abere tuis copiis devincium iipotes] calciat r\esp\uit η \ptitat tua dd\nq 

f[? tanti confer alio 
tc hab\es hortos ad Tiberim ac diligenter] eo loco parasti quo omnis ncbe\]i\tus 

\jiatandi causa vetiit 
hinc li\cet condicio7ies cotidie legas cur] huic qui te spernit molesta e\s redeo 

nunc ad te Caeli § 37 

-J\icissim ac viihi auctoritatem patrid\in scveritatemq-> suscipio sed φώ\ιίο quem 

patrevi potissiintini 
90 s[ii]7n[am Caecilianumne aliquem] vehevientem ac durtim nunc en\im demuni 

inihi animus ardet 
\nunc metim cor cuvmlattir ira aut i\llum ο infelix sceleste ferrei stiii\f\ i\s\ti 

p[atres egone quid dicam 
[quid velim quae tu omnia tuis foed]is facis ut nequaquam velis vix fe[re}tdi 

diceret talis pater ciir 
\ίψ in i\st\am v\icinitatem iner]eiriciain contulisti cur inlecebris [cognitis η 

refugisti cur alienam 
ullam inulier[e]m n[os]ti decede ac disce per me si egebis fb dolebit \mihi sat est 

qui aetatis quod reliqu 
95 ϊΐ,υι est oblectem meae huic seni [[a]] tristi ac derecto responderet C[aelius se 

nulla cupiditate inductum § 38 

de via ^^^ci^ssise quid signi mdli sumptus nulla i[a]ctti[r]a nu[lla verstira at 

fuit fama quoins 
quisq> istam potest efftigere in ista maledicta civitat[e vicinum eitts midieris 

male audisse 
miraris cuius f rater gervianus sermones iniquorum \effugere non potuit lent 

vero et dementi 
patri cuius modi ilk est fores effregit restituentur di[scidit vestem resarcietur 

filii causa est 
100 expcditissima quid enim esset in quo se facile defe[nderet nihil iam in istam 

muliercm dico sed si esset 
aliqua dissimilis istius quae se omnib' pervo[l]garet \quae haberet palam decre- 

tum semper aliquem 
cuius in hortos doinum Baias hire suo libidines omn\ium co\miH\earent quae 

etiam aleret 



150 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

adulescentes et parsimonia patnim sui^s sti\mp(^b• suste\nt\arct si vidua libere 

proterva petu 
lanter dives effuse libidinosa meretricio more v\ivere\t ad\idterum ego putarem 

si qnis hanc 
105 paido liberius salutasset dicet aliqtiis haec ig. c tu\a discip^f^ia sic tu 

instiUiis adidescentes § 39 

ob hanc causain fb hunc puerum parens covimendavit \et tr\qdi\dit\ n\t in amore 

adq> in voluptatihis 
adulescentiavi suam collocaret et ut han\c\ tu vitdytn d\dq\> hd\e[c studia de- 

fenderes ego si quis 
iud> hoc robore animi adq> hq.ec indole virtutis adi^ con\tiii\e\iitiac fuit ut 

respueret omnes 
vobiptates ovinemq> suae vitae cursum in labore corporis «[</]?[> in animi 

contentione conficeret 
no quern ή quies ή remissio h aequalium studia ii ludi ή co7ivii{{\q [delectarent 

nisi quod esset 
cum Iqude et cum aignitate coniunctum htuic mea sententia d{\yi\n\is quibusdam 

bonis instnictum 
adq> ornatum p{uto ex hoc'] genere illosfuisse arbitror Camillo[s\ Fab[ricios 

Curios omnesq> eos qui 
hae ex minim\is tantd\fe{cer]tmt verum haec genera viriu[ium non solum 

in morib' nostris § 40 

sed vix iam in li\bris reperiuntiiy chartae quoq> quae illam \pristinam sever i- 

tatem continebant 
115 [obsoleverti]n[i neq> sohim apud nos qui h\anc sectam ration\emq> vitae re magis 

quam verbis secuti 
[sumtis sed etiaui aptid Graecos docti]ssimos homines quib' [cum facere 7ion 

possent loqui tam.en et 
[scribere honcste et magnifice licebat] aliq[ii\a quaedam [mutatis Graeciae tempo- 

ribus praecepta ex 
[stiterunt itaq> alii voluptatis causa o\mn\i\a sapieiites fac[e]re d[ixei'unt neq> ab 

hac orationis § 41 

\ittrpitudi7te eruditi homines refugeruii\t alii cum voUtptate d[ignitatem 

conitmgen 
120 [dam putaverunt ut res maxime inter se r\epugnantes dicendi fq[cultate 

coniungerent 
[illud unum derectum iter ad laudem cu\m labore qui probaberu\iit prope soli 

iam in scholis 
[sunt relicti nmlia enim nobis blandime\nta natura if^sa g]enuit [quib• sopita 

virtus coniveret 



1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 151 

[interdnm multas vias adtilescenti\ae liibricas \ostendi\t q[uib• ilia insistere ant 

ingredi 
[sine casti aliquo ac prolapsione vix p\ossei jmdi[arum r-erii\ni [iucundissimariwt 

varieta 
125 \tein dedit qua ή modo haec aetas sed etiam ia\m corr\oborata\ cap\eretiir quam 

oh rem si quern § 43 

[forte inveneritis qtii aspernetus ocul\is pulchritu\di}i\fm \reruni ή odore tillo h 

tactu 
[fi sapore capiatur excludat aurib' omii\em suavitat\e\m hn\ic homini egofortasse 

et pauci 
[deos propitios pleriq> autem iratos pu\taverunt ergo [haec deseria via et 

inctdta 
[adq> interclusa iam frondib• et vir\gtdtis rer^n\qttatur detur aliqui ludiis 

aetati sit adu 
130 [lesceiitia liberior ΰ omnia voluptatib' de\ne[g\en[iur η se\rnper [superet vera 

ilia et derecta 
[ratio vincat aliqzia?ido ctipiditas voluptasq> r]ation[em dtim modo ilia in hoc 

genere 
[praescriptio moderatioq> teneatur parcat iuve]nius [pudicitiae suae ne spoliet 

alie?iam 
[ne effundat patrimonhim nefaenore trucidetur\ ne i7t[currat in alterius domum 

adq> 
[familiam ne probrum castis labem integris infani^am b[onis infer at ne inter sit 

insidiis scelere 

Fol. 2. Verso. 
135 [careat postremo cti\nt par[uerit vohiptatib' de\derit [aliquid temporis ad ludum 

aetatis 
[adq> ad i\nanes [Jiasce\ adidesc\e\n[tiae cupiditates r\e'iJ^cet se aliquando ad 

cur\qrn rei do 
[mest]icae rei forensis rei p> ttt eq qii[ae ratione antea h perspexerat saiiet\ate 

abiecisse 
[expe]riendo contempsisse vide[at\tr a[c multi et iiostra et patruni maiorumq> 

memoria iud> su]mmi ho § 43 

\min\es et clar[i]ssimi cives fue[rii\nt quorum [cum adulescentiae] ciif^ditci\tes 

[def\rvissent 
140 e[xi\miae virtutes firmata iam aetate exti[terunt ex quib• neniinem mi\ki lib[et] 

nominare 
i^s\met vobiscum recordamini nolo e[nim cuiusquam forties adq> inh{^tri]s 

vir[i] ne 



152 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[min\imum qd erratum cum maxi[ma laude coniiingere\ quod si facere 

vellern vi^Hti 
a [m]e sjimmi adq> ornatissim[i viri praedicarentur quo\rum pd^tim ii\imia 

liber 
\td\^ in adulescentia partim p[rofusa luxuries] mag\itit\udo a[eris alieni stt\mptib' 

libi 
145 [difi^s nominarentur quae m[tdtis postea viriui\ibus obiecta adulesceniid\e qui 

vellet 
e[xc]usa(ione defcnde\ret\ at ver[o in M• Caelio dicd\m enivi i\am confidentiti^ 

de studiis § 44 

e[iu\s \h''pne{stis] quo7iiam \aude\g qu{aedam fretti\s vestra s{apientia libere 

confiterY nidla 
\luxuries reperietur n\ulli \sump]ttt[s fmllu\m aes alienum [nulla conviviorum ac 

lttstro\rum 
\libido quod qd> vitium ventris et gurgitis n\ mode ti minS^dt aetas hominib' 

sed etiam d\uget 
150 \amores autem et deliciae quae vocanf^ir quae fyirmiore auimo praeditis 

diut\ius 
[molestae Ti solent ee mature enim et ceVfriter de[florescunt numquam kunc 

oc\:u 
[patum impeditumq> tetmerunt aud]isti[s c]um pro se [diceret audistis antea 

cum a]ccu § 45 

[saret defendendi haec causa ή] gloriandi loquor [geims orationis facidtatem 

cop\iani 
\sententiarum adq> verborum q]uae vestra pruden\tia e]s[t perspexistis adq> in 

eo ή solu]m 
155 [ingenium elucere eius v\ide[b]atis quod saepe etiam si in[dusiria ΰ aliiur valet 

tainen ip^i\m 
[suis virib• sed i?ierat nisi] me \p\ropter be7iivolentiam f\orte fallebat ratio et 

bonis artib•] 
[instituta et cur\a et [v]igiliis elaborata atqui sci[tote iud> eas cupid\i- 

tates 
[quae obiciunttir Caelio d\dq> {ha'^c studia de quib' disputo ή facile in \eo\d\em 

h]omine 

[ee posse fieri enim η po\tes «[i d\ninms libidini deditus ainore dei^^derio 

cupidate 
160 [saepe nimia copia inopia] et[ia]m h nu[mq]uam inpeditus hoc quidquid est quod 

nos facim^^s 
[non modo agendo verum et]ia[m c]ogita[nd]o possit stistinere an vos aliam 

causam § 46 



1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 153 

[esse nllam putatis cur i]n [iani]is p[rae])nif[s] eloquentiae tanta voluptate 

dic\e\ndi 
[iania laude tanta gratia ian]to honor e tarn sint paitci semper q> fuerint qui 

in hoc 
[labore versentiir obtere]n[dae su]ni omnes voltiptates reliqitenda stndia 

delectationis 
165 \hidti.s ioeus convivium s\fr\ino es\t paene etiam familiar um descrendiis- qua re 

in hoc 
\£enere labor offendi\t h\ovii\nes a sl[ud]ioq> [d]eterret non quo aut ingenia 

def[i\fian[i^ 
[aut doctrina piieril\i[s an h\ic s\i\ se [is]ti vita[e d'^disset cpits[nlarem\ homi- 

nem ad § 47 

[modum adulescens i]n [iudict\um vo[ca\visse[t\ hie si lab[o]r[cm fugeret] si o[b]- 

st[rictus 
[yoluptatib- teneretur in ha]e a[c\ie eo[ti}flie v[er\saretur q[ppeteret ini\m[i- 

citias in 
lyo [indicium vocaret subirei pe\r\i\eulu[vi\ eapit[is] ipse insp[ectante p> R> tot iam 

menses aut 
[de salute aut de gloria dimiYaret [nih]iln[e i]g- ilia vic[initas redolet nihilnc 

hominuvi 
[fama nihil Baiae deniq> ipsae loqiiu]nt[ur] illae \ve\ro ή loq'"a[ntur solum verum 

etiam 
[personant hue unius mtdieri\s lih[id\inem \ee\ prolapsa[m nt ea ή modo 

solitudinem 
[ac tenebras adq> haec flagii{\orii[m' i]ntegu[m]enta η q[uaerat sed in ttirpis- 

simis 
175 [rebus frequentissima cele]br[i]i[a]te et c[ld\rissima l[uce laetetur verum 

si quis § 4° 

[est qui etiam meretrieiis am]pr[ib• i]nter[dic]tum iu[ventuti putet est 

ille qui 
[dem valde severus negare h p\os[suvi\ sed a[bh'\prrei ή [modo ab huitts saeeidi 

licen 
[tia vertim etiam a maiorum cu\ns[ueiuYiti[e a\dq> eon[cessis quando enim hoe ή 

factum e 
[quando reprehensum quando η permissicm q]uan[do] deniq> [fuit ttt quod licet 

non lice 
180 [ret hie ego iam rem definiam vudierem n]tdlam [nominabo tantum in medio 

relin 
[quam si quae ή mtpta mtdier domum suam pate\feeerit pin[nium cjcpiditati 

palamq> § 49 



154 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[sesc in meretricia vita conlocarit viront\m aliettiyssiiuontni conviviis 

uii in 
\stituerit si hoc in iLrbc si in hortis si in Ba\iarn\in ilia celebritate faciat 

si deniq> 
[ita sese gerat ή incessii solum sed ornatn adq> c\oviii'\atn h flagrantta 

oculorum η 
iS5 [libertate scrmomim sed etiam complexu osc\ulatio[ne actis navigatione 

convi 
[viis ut ΰ solum viereirix sed etiam protervd\ in\eretrix procaxq> vidcatur cum 

hac si 
[qtii adulescens forte fuerit utrum hie tibi L• H\e\fenni adulter an amator 

expugnare 
\pudicitiam an explere libidinem voluisse v\id\cat2ir 



Fol. 2. Recto. 

\s7int enim criviina tma i]n mu\liere summoriim fa\cing[rttm auri quod 

sump turn § 51 

200 [a Clodia dicitur et veneni\ qif^od eiusdem Clodiae] neca[ii\dae [c\au^a 

parasse Cae 

[[i]unt [criniinantur aurum s\uin\psit tit dicitis] quu[d L•] Lucci servis da\ret] 

pe\r quos Ale 
xandrinu[s Dio qui turn apiid Luceium habitabat] ne\caret]urinagnum crim[en 

vel in 
legat\is insidid\ndis [vel in servis ad hospite\vi \do\mini n[ec]andnin solli\c\iiandis 

p\lenum see 

le[ris co]nsili[um] plenu[m audaciae quo qd t\u crimine primum illud r^quiY\o\ 

dixeritne Clodiae [ § 5* 

205 qu[a]m in rem aurum [stimeret an η dixcr\it si η dixit ctir dedit si dixit 

eodcin se 

C07iscientiae scelcrc devinx[it tune aurum ex] armario tuo proviere ansa es 

tu Venerem 
illani spolia[re or]ttamenti[s spoliatricem ceteror\nm cum scires quantum ad 

/acinus 
aunim h\oc quaerere\pir q[d ne\cein {legati ad L• Lucei s\anctissimi hominis 

adq> integerrimi 
labeni ^celeris sempite\r7ii huic fqc\inori tanto tud\ mens liberalis conscia tua 
domus 
210 popidar\is minis tr a tua d\eniq> /ios[piialis ilia Ve]nus ad[iutri]x ee deb\iiit ] 
vidit hoc Balbus § 53 



1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 155 

cel\atam ee Clodiam dixit] adq> ita €\μεΙίϊΐιη adi\llam \ati\nlisse se qd p{r]nai[um 

l\udoru\in 
a[urum quaerere si iani fd\miliaris era[i Clodiae quain tii\ c\J' vis cum de 

libidi\ne e{\iis tain 
m[2dia dicis dixit pro\fecto quo v[ellet atirum si tarn familiar\is Ti 

er\at ή 
d\edit ita si verum tibi Caeliii\s dixit \o ivnnoderata mtdier sciens t\u ajirttm 

q\dfaci 
215 nSjis dedisti si ή e misus dicere\ ή dedi\sti quid ego nunc argumentis huic 

crimijii 
[quae sunt innumerabilia re]sistam possum [dicere mores M• Caeli longis- 

sime 
\a tanti sceleris atrocitate ee di\siunctos mitiime ee c\redendum hoviini 

tarn in 
[genioso tamq> prudenti h v\enisse in mentem rem \t\a7i\ti sceleris ignotis 

alie 
\iiisq> servis Ti ee credendd\m' possiun etiavi ilia et c[e]te[r\gru\in patronorum et 

mea con 
aao [suetudine ab accusatore] perquirere ubi sit congressus cum servi[s Lucei Caelius 

qui ei 
fu\erit aditus] si per se qua temeritate si per alitim per [quern possum ovines 

suspi 
cio[nu\m [la\tebras peragrare dicendo h causa h t\ocii\s h [facidtas ή conscius 

h perfi 
ciendi ή occultandi maleficii spes ή ratio ulla ή v[estigiujn maximi facinoris 

reperietur 
sed haec quae sunt oratoris propria quae [mihi η propter ingenium meum sed 

propter § 54 

325 hanc exercitationem ustimq> dicend[i\ fructum [aliquem ferre potuissent cum 

a me 
ipso elaborataproferri viderentur bre[vitatis causa relinquo omnia 
habeo enim iud> quern vos socium vestrae re[ligionis iurisq> iurajidi facile 
\εψ patiamini L- Luceiipn sanctissimum grqv[issim\iim [qui tanium f acinus in 

famam adq> 
\iri\ fortunas suas neq> ή audisset [i\n[la\tum [ά\ Cqel[io ne]q[> neglexisset neq> 

tulisset an «,. 

230 [ilk vir i\ll\a huvi\anitate p[raeditji\s illi[s studiis ariit adq> doctrina illius 

ipsius 
[periciilum quern propter] haec ip[sa s\tttdia [diligebat neglcgere potuisset et 

quod 



156 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

2 lines lost. 
234 \neglegeret quod in agris] locisq> p{ublicis 

3 lines lost. 

237 \ipsms iurati religione\m auc\tor\itqt\eviq> percipite adq> oiimia diligenter 
testi § 55 

[tnojiii verba cog7ioscitc recitd\ L[• L]i(cei testim[oniiem quid expectatis 
{amplius an aliquani vocem] putati\s ip]sam p[ro se 

3 lines lost. 
\exinimica ex infavii ex c\nideli ex facin[erosa ex libidinosa domo domus autem 

ilia qtiae tern 
\ptata ee scelere isto nefdfi\o\ dic\itur 
345 [ ai letters ] [ 

Fragments. 
I. Recto. 3. Recto. 3. Verso. 

\nestis\ ]_««[ ]a«[ 

]~[ ] • ho\ ]?';«[ 

• • • ] • ? • [ ^V'^ 

\unt d . .\ ]«[ 

]«.4 

3. Recto. 3. Verso. 4. Recto. 4. Verso. 

]..[ ]/."[ ■ ]..'[' \•λ 

\im\ ]ί«ί[ ] . e{ ]ή"[ 

\m\ ] . ck[ ]i7 . [ ];-«[ 

Υ Λ \.U.{ ... Μ 

... \-et.\ Μ 

]•."•[ ]«[ 

.... ]/ . [ 



3. videaiur : so Ρπδ ; videanlur Abram, C{lark). 

The a supposed to belong to ad may well be assigned to oviiltam, the reading of Ρπδ ; 
omiflo 2. 

4. e\l ea : so Ρπδ ; e/ eo Kayser, e/iam C. Σ has alienior for lenior. 
7. probem : so 2; probabam other MSS., C. 

9. That the papyrus agreed with Seg in reading inierii is uncertain, but the shortness 



1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 157 

of the letter after coTi^ivium is in favour of i as against r ; renuerit C. with hS, re- 
minierit P. 

qui in horiis fuerit, which is added by Donatus before qui unguenla sumpserit, was 
evidently omitted as in Ρπδ. 

1 2. (i[edissent (^π&) suits the size of the lacuna much better than d\edidisseni {K5ctn%. 3, C.). 

bonam f\ugem : frtigem bonani MSS. 

15. ertcant: everiani MSS. 

18. proposif\0 reo : reo proposilo MSS. But possibly reo was omitted altogether. 

19. confociat is a curious corruption oi deficiat. The papyrus may, however, be taken 
to support Ρ in the subjunctive as against the deficiet of πδ. 

30. ipsa added by 2 after vHia \ista C.) seems to have been omitted, as in Ρϊτδ. 

21. The abbreviation of lamen is uncertain, the stroke above being lost and the m 
" especially not clear. 

et copiose: so 2 ; om. Ρη-δ. 

iud{ices) est: the traditional order is confirmed; est iudices Halm. 

22. habet, as originally written, is the reading of 2, habeat Ρπδ; an a has apparently 
been added above the line in darker ink. 

23. tempore: 1. tempora. In the accepted text emiitere precedes iii hominem. 

24. That the papyrus agreed with 2 in inserting ego and reading ita ut oportet [ut 
oportet ita Ρπδ) is of course uncertain. 

25. de praevaricc^tione : 5oe {prev.\deprecationemg• deprecari vacationemY , C That 
the papyrus had depraevaricari for deprecari is less likely. 

26. 7i{pji) perfugiis : perfugiis non Yni, perfugiis nihil 2, C. 

28. In omitting tamen the papyrus agrees with Ρττδ; tarn 2, iamen Wrampelmeyer, C. 

29. quae in criminib{us) : 1. quitt criminib(iis). 
32. ut (2) may well have been omitted, as in PttS. 
talia : so 2 ; alia other MSS. C, ilia Ernesti. 

petulantis : the final letter, if it was written, has almost entirely disappeared ; perhaps it 
was omitted. 

34. There is little doubt that nullae (2, C.) not nulla (Ρπδ) was the reading of the 
papyrus, for though the e is indistinct, nulla does not fill the space. 

35. The text was apparently corrupt here. The ordinary reading is ab irato accusa- 
iore (arbitratu accusatoris έ^ψ•) nullo audore emissae. This, however, is much too long for 
the lacuna, and the homoeoteleuton may easily have caused the loss of nulla auctore ; and 
]ji) is clear where '^ae is expected. Possibly an attempt at construction was made by the 
omission of ab. 

35-6. fonteni [video auctorem : so Ρπδ ; auctorem video fontem C. with 2. 

38. The alteration of voluit to potuit was apparently made by the original scribe. 
potuit is the reading of Ρπδ, voluit being unattested elsewhere. C. adopts Bahrens's servos, 
potionem for quos potuit. 

39. The reading of Ρπδ completely fills the lacuna ; 2 has quam before locum, whence 
C. restores clam attulit. 1. exstitisse. 

40. \. muliere. Jirf is also found in Ρπδ ; wri<»2 C. with 2 and Quintilian. 

41. virtute : prudentiaWSS. 

43. Whether a mark above the final m oi familiam is rightly interpreted as an inter- 
lineated ί is very doubtful ; familias MSS. 

45. Caelium : so apparently the papyrus, with Ρπδ ; Μ. Caelium 2, C. 

46. qu]od q[uidem: or perhaps q]uod [q{ui)d{em),\vilh a space after repellamu[s. 

47. istis is a slip for istius. mihi, which the MSS. add after intercedere?it, is omitted. 

48. mea : me mea MSS. 



158 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

muliehris umquam is the ordinary reading, but this seems to be too much for the lacuna, 
and some omission is likely, the space at the beginning of the next line being sufficiently 
filled by the words in their usual order. It is fairly certain that inihi did not precede 
inimiciiias as in 2. 

49. cum ea : om. Quintilian. 

51. viallet: ηιαίιί MSS. 

54. There is room for gui (2) after e/, but the papyrus may have agreed with Ρπδ in 
omitting it. 

/brie is/a : hla fork MSS. 

57. hide: so Ρπδ; huius 2B, om. Severianus, C. 

58. Considerations of space make it likely that the papyrus was here in agreement 
with Ρπδ. 2B have non proavum non ataviim non ; non proav. non abavum non 
aiav. C. 

67. The line is abnormally long even with the omission of etiarn, which is the only 
word that can well be spared. It is thus pretty clear that the papyrus had no longer verb 
than vioverunt, which has been suspected. 

73. facis . . . arguis : so '^k?•^''• {quae before moliris om. b'', quae insiviulas om. ψ''); 
om. V''-; facis quae dicis quae in sororem iuam moliris quae argum.entaY\l•. Halm's con- 
demnation ol facis . . . arguis as a ' pannus intolerabilis ' constructed by ' homines Itali ' out 
of the reading of Ρνδ was not happy. 

74. The papyrus omits laniae coniunctionis which the MSS. read before reddas. 

75. i\ibidi7!es : libidines amores MSS. If quidem was abbreviated qd, amores may have 
preceded libidines. 

acta : so πδ ; actas P, C. 

At the end of the line some alternative for or correction of comissationes was apparently 
interlineated. 

77. prd^ceps : so 2 ; praecipiti others, C. 

78. aut : so Ρπδ; ac C, with Halm. 

80. his igitur /φί : so PVS ; om. tuis P', C, istis tuis Madvig. 

82. Above the supposed m oi cii^i there is a mark rather like an a, but this is unin- 
telligible and may be due to accident. 

83. cla\more: so Ρπδ; clamorem Ribbeck, C. 

85. vis : so P', C. ; visa Ρνδ. 
mulier n\obilis : nobilis mulier MSS. 

86. calciat: \. cakilrat; cf. P', which has calcilai. The remains of letters further on 
in the line are doubtfully identified, but the omission of repellit (ςΒ) after respuil appears 
probable, esse dona is the order of Σ. 

86-7. alio] te: te alio MSS. 

87. parasti: so P; praeparasli irh, paraios 2B, C. For the spelling iube\)t\tus ci. 1. 121 
probaberii\nt. 

90. ac : atque MSS. 

91. The line is sufficiently filled without egone, which is repeated by Ρπδ before quidvelim 
and was removed by Spengel ; but that egone was omitted in the papyrus is of course wholly 
uncertain. 

92. nequaquam velis : nequiquam velim MSS. 

93. a&waw, which 2 omits, apparently stood in the papyrus. 

94. decede : dide MSS. (dede P'', dideae g, dii deae e). 
disce : so Ρπδ ; dissice 2 Puteanus, C. 

per me : per me licebit P, per me licet others, per me iibi licet Francken, C. 

The termination of dolebit is doubtful, the b especially being questionable. The 



1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 159 

following lacuna is well filled without Francken's addition fton mihi after dokbii. At the end 
of the line the division of reliqutim is curious, but there is no known variant. 

95. sent trisH ac derecto : iristi ac derecto seni MSS. 

96. 1. ce'ssisse : decessisse MSS. 

97. guisqiue): so C. with BPVe (P^ omits Ji? nulla . . . in /am); quisque esi quiT. 
palest effugere : praeserliyn effugere polesl 2B, effugere potesl other MSS. ; effugere potest, 

praeseriim C, effugere possit Halm. 

ista maledicta : tarn maledica MSS. ; maledka is obviously right. 

97—8. male audisse] miraris : mir art's male audisse MSS. 

99. pairi: so Ρπδ ; patre Schwartz, C. 

eff regit: so PVS; etf regit P•, ecf regit Miiller, C. 

\oo. facile: non/acile ^S)?i.; cf. 1. 210. 

103. 1. parsimoniattt. sustentaret seems to have been the reading of the papyrus, not 
sustineret, which C. adopts from 2. 

105. igiitur) e{st) : so most MSS. and Quintilian; est igitur T. 

106. t{i)b{i) htinc puer urn parens: parens tibi hunc puerum Σ. 

107. lit: so T2, C. ; om. Ρττδ. 

io8. haec: 1. hac. The first two letters seem to have been altered from [z]«, and it is 
noticeable that Τ has in hac ; but the scribe may merely have begun to write indole too 
soon. 

ai/y[(ai)] ■ o.d from adq. T, atque Halm, ac ΒΡττδ, C. 

109. suae vitae : so 2B ; vitae suae others, C. 

no. conviv\pf. (Ρπδ) suits the remains better than conviv\{\iS^n (TB, C). At the end 
of the line there is evidently not room for the ordinary reading nihil in vita expetendum 
putaret nisi &c., and nihil . . . putaret was presumably omitted. The similarity of deleciaret 
nihil and putaret nisi would make this loss easy. 

112. Fabricios precedes_/«/wi in T. 

114. oi quoq{ue) has apparently been altered from e. 

117. aliq\u\a: so PttS ; alia T2g^, C. 

120. dicendi: verboriim 2. 

122-3. The papyrus may of course have had the vulgate rea.dmg et interdum-, om. 
et 2, C. 

128. pu]taverunt : so T; putabunt others, C. 

134. WhetheT /amiliam (2, C.) ox famam stood in the papyrus cannot be determined. 
In the latter part of the line ne quern vi terreat, ne inter sit insidiis is the reading of the MSS., 
but this overloads the line considerably, and it seems clear that one of the two clauses was 
omitted. The recurrence of -at ne suggests that ne . . . terreat is the more likely to have 
dropped out ; cf note on 1. no. 

1 36. The vestiges at the end of the line do not suggest the letters do, but no variant is 
known, and the termination in the next line agrees with the ordinary reading. 

137. rei: so eg ; reiqueV ,(Z. 

138. The papyrus with little doubt agreed with Ρπδ in omitting f/ which C. inserts 
with 2 before experiendo. The omission of quidem after multi with the same group is also 
highly probable, for although this might have been abbreviated to two letters, the supplement 
in the latter half of the line is already so long that any unnecessary addition is 
objectionable. 

139. The variant of 2, deseruissent, is unsuitable. 

140. extiterunt is also the spelling of P. 

lib\ei\ : so 2, C. ; liquet P, necesse est πδ. The reading is practically assured, for though 
the upper part of the b is lost, q is inadmissible, since the tail should be visible. 



i6o THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

144. 1. su\mpius. 

145. ohiecta (2) not obteda (C. with other MSS.) was most probably the reading of the 
papyrus. 

146. T^avi : so most MSS., C. ; hoc 2. 

147. quoniam : so 2, C. ; quandam Ρπδ. 

150. It is quite possible that hae which is found before deliciae in Ρπδ (om. 2, C.) stood 
in the papyrus. 

f\irviiore ammo : or /\irmo ingenio, with 2. 

153. loqiior : so 2, C. ; eloquor Ρπδ. 

154. quae vestra prudentia est is the usual reading; 2 has quae vestrae si prudentiae, 
whence C. conjectures quae vestra est prudentia. 

157. atqui: so 2, C. ; atque Ρπδ. 

158. disputo is the accepted reading; dispuiavil,, disputato P\ The oS. K\omine has 
apparently been corrected. 

159. \. po\test . . . cupiditate. 

161. Since not more than about twenty letters are expected in the lacuna, it appears 
probable that the scribe omitted in dicendo quoquo modo facimus, the recurring ya«>»ai 
giving rise to the error. This will imply that the archetype of the papyrus agreed with 2 
in reading modo facimus non which other MSS. omit. 

162. The supposed η of i^n is not very satisfactory. 

165. est paene is also the order of 2 ; paene est others and C. etiam is omitted by the 
MSS. \. familiar ium. 

166. labor offendi'\l h\omi\nes : so2, C. ; labore fiendi Jiomines V , labor confitendi homines 
eg, homiries a labore studioque discendi \λί-•]Ρ•. 

167. K^c : om. 2, against the other MSS. and Arusianus. 

se : so apparently the papyrus; sese MSS. But [zj]/?'is not a very satisfactory reading, 
for though the / is probable, the base of the next letter is abnormally curved for an i. 
d^fdisset : so MSS. ; dedidisset C. with Arusianus. 

169. in ha\c : so Ρπδ; hac in 2, C. 

170. It is uncertain that iam (so 2 ; omit πδ, /[[.J] P) stood in the papyrus. 

171. nih'\iln[e: so 2, C. ; nihil (twice) Ρπδ. The i is joined to the / by a diagonal 
stroke which is presumably accidental. 

172. loqua\titur : 1. loquentur with the MSS. 

178-9. The reading of the papyrus here remains very doubtful. Possibly it coincided 
with that of Ρπδ, as according to the arrangement adopted ; but thirty-four letters in the 
initial lacuna of 1. 179 are rather more than would be expected, and it seems not unlikely 
lh2Xfac\titatmn est was written, with 2, and one of the quando clauses omitted. 

186. The agreement of the papyrus with "ί^^ψ- in adding sed etiam . . . merelrix (om. 
Ρπδ) after non solum, meretrix seems probable, m in this line might indeed be supposed 
to belong to cum further on, but the supplements at the beginnings of 11. 187-8 would then 
become considerably shorter than they ought to be, the id of videatur being clear. 

201. The papyrus seems to have had Z. hdoxt Lucei as Ρ'^πδ; om. 2P^ For the 
spelling of the name with one c, which is found also in Ρ and other MSS., cf. 11. 228, 238. 

203. insidia\ndis : so 2B ; but the decipherment is extremely uncertain and insidia\ntes 
is possible. 

204. re[qui]r[o] : so 2, C. ; if the second r is rightly identified the space would be too 
narrow for requiram (Ρπδ). 

205. i'"- '■ ob 2δ, ad PV. In P' quam ob . . . si non is omitted. Possibly turn may have 
stood in the papyrus before sumeret, as in δ ; turn iret Ρ^'π. 

207. It is quite possible that the papyrus had the corrupt ceterum found in Pπb. 



1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS i6i 

208. Lucei: the space is against the reading of Ρπψ• Lucullian. 

209. sempite\rni: εοΡπδ; ii»2/?'/ir«izw C. with Pantagathus. 

210. debtcit : lion debuii MSS. Without non the sentence could be taken as interroga- 
tive ; but cf. 1. 100. 

212. era[l: so C. with MSS. except 2, which hzs/uil. 

212-13. The number of letters in the initial lacuna of 1. 213 is rather smaller than is 
expected and the ei of ei\us are by no means plain ; it appears, however, on the whole more 
satisfactory to adhere to the ordinary text than to make libidine end 1. 212 and read }i\idus 
iam midia, &c., in 1. 213. 

219. The supposed stop after credenda\pi is doubtful. 

ilia : so Ρπψ ; alia 2, C. 

2.zo-\. fu\erit aditus\v^€^ fills the lacuna, and therefore fz' probably preceded y«[in'/, 
, instead of following it, as in 2. But the s otsi is unsatisfactory, the remains looking like the 
base of a round letter such as c or e. 

221-2. suspicio[nu]m [la]kbras : lalebr as suspicionum MSS. 

226. elaborata: so C. with 2; laborata Ρπ-ψ•. 

2 2 8. Ζ. Luceiwn : 2 omits L. The letters Lu have apparently been written over 
something else. 

The following words in the ordinary text are sandissimum hominem ei gravissimum 
tesiem, but this is not to be reconciled with the papyrus. Apparently there has been some 
omission, but that gravyissim^im is rightly read is extremely doubtful. 

229. 7i{on') : om. 2. 

Άί., which is added by C. before Caelio with 2P^g, seems to have been omitted in the 
papyrus. 

231. The supplement at the end of the line is of full length without illis which is read 
before ariibus in T2 ; om. Ρπδ. 

234. locisqiiie) : so T; locisve others, C. 

237, percipite adqiiii), which is omitted in T, is required to fill the line. 

238. Z[. L\ucei teslim\onium : so Τ (Luccei), C. ; tesiimonium L. Liiccei Ρττδ. The 
supplement after these words is shorter than is expected, and probably there was a con- 
siderable blank space before quid. 

244. The addition oi e(ss)e (T; om. Ρπδ) is problematical. 

245. The remains of this line are too uncertain to be built upon, iure [ might well be 
read, but the preceding vestiges are not easily reconciled with 7wbis, those of the first 
letter suggesting e ; iur\e iura[ndo, however, is unsatisfactory on account of the distance of 
the e from the i. d\vinct\a (which would presumably imply the omission of dignitatis, with 
Ρπδ) does not appear to be suitable, still less r]ecitatu[r. 

Ft. I . This fragment, which is from the top of a leaf, cannot be placed in the first line 
either of Fol. i recto or Fol. 2 recto. 



i62 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



IV. DOCUMENTS OF THE ROMAN AND 
BYZANTINE PERIODS 

{a) OFFICIAL. 
1252. Official Correspondence and Declaration. 

27-1 X 29-2 cm. A.D. 288-95. 

Both the recto and the verso of this papyrus are occupied with copies of 
official documents. On the recto are three columns, of which the first contains 
a short letter, probably from the praefect Fl. Valerius Pompeianus, to the 
strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, reiterating some order, but a considerable 
lacuna at the beginnings of the lines leaves the precise purport obscure. This is 
followed by a formal declaration made by three municipal functionaries to the 
strategus that they had experienced no extortion from Phileas, a former official 
of Alexandria. The declaration was made in consequence of an order of the 
praefect Valerius Pompeianus, and supplies the latest date at present known for 
his praefecture, which is now brought down to September 15, A.D. 289. Of the 
third column, written in a larger hand, only the beginnings _^of some lines from 
the lower portion remain, and a mention of the eleventh year of Diocletian 
(a.d. 294-5) is the only noticeable point. 

The verso, in a hand perhaps identical with that of Col. iii of the recto, is of 
more importance. In Col. i the remains of some short letters (one dated a,d. 289) 
addressed apparently to the senate of Oxyrhynchus by some high official, per- 
haps the praefect, are too slight to be of value. The second column, however, 
is nearly complete, and provides some interesting information concerning the 
office of eutheniarch at this period. It contains a copy of a petition from the 
prytanis to an unnamed praefect recounting the difficulties that had occurred in 
filling up the post. Of the three eutheniarchs annually required (1. 13), the 
order of gymnasiarchs, on whom the nomination appears to have devolved, had 
designated only two, who had been hardly persuaded to undertake the burden 
involved. Efforts to provide for the duties during the remainder of the year 
having failed, the praefect is asked to intervene and to send instructions to the 
strategus. 

On the office and functions of the municipal eutheniarch cf. Wilcken, 
Grundz., pp. 366-8, Jouguet, Vie municipale, pp. 324-7. His chief concern, no 



1252. OFFICIAL 



163 



doubt, was the bread-supply ; cf. 1252. verso 15, 908, P. Tebt. 397. 14-15. That 
considerable personal obligations were involved was to be inferred from 908 and 
P. Tebt. 397, and is clear from the tenor of the present text. The office seems 
to have had but a short histoiy. First mentioned in the latter half of the second 
century, it fell into abeyance during the course of the third, and had only been 
revived, we now learn, along with the municipal αγορανομία, the year before 
this document was written. The latest dated mention of an eutheniarch is 
apparently P. Leipzig 4. 9 of A.D. 393, and the title presumably disappeared, 
along with the other civic αρχαί, early in the Byzantine period. 

Blank spaces are commonly left at the end of sentences in this document, 
but the writer is unsystematic and the blanks are not confined to places where 
there is a pause in the sense. 

Recto. 
Col. i. 
16 letters ] άττο Π . . [.]ίίμ€ω5 έτύρα- 

[Ούαλέρίος ΙΙομπηια\νο5 Ήρακλΐίδτ) στρα- 
τηγώ Ο\^υρυγγίτον γαίρίΐν. 
[κ«ί πάΚαι προ]α•€ταξα ols eav προᕧ που 

]α.ΐ' παραφιιλακτβο[ν] χα- 

] . άτΓΐΧασία τετο\μη[ ]«»/ 

]ιλαι την ιταρασ[ ]α>ν 

] και νυν [τ^οϋτο «τπστίλλω 

] πλήρωσορ το ΚίΚ€λ€νσμ4- 

[νον 07Γ<05 Trpo\s ίΤΤίστοΧην σην η ση αρνη 

] ίρρωσο. 

[iTOvs € (βτου!) και] δ (erouy) των κυρίων ημών 
[Αιοκλητιανοΰ] και Μαξιμιανοϋ ^φαστών{ν\ 
] 



Col. ϋ. 



15 



χ6ίβ[όγρ]α(0οί' ?) [άποδ\ί^(ων n{pbs ?) Θίωνα και 'Ηρ[ακ\(ίδην 
κα[1] Θώνιον γίνομίνουί ίπιμίληταί τ[οΰ kv 'HXev- 
σάη φρουρΐίου ιι{€ρι) τοΰ μη διασίσεΐσθαι νπο Φίλιου 
ίκ ιτροστάξΐωί τήί ηγίμονία^. 
20 Αύρηλίω ΉρακΧζίδη ίξηγηττ] 'AXe^{av6peias) στρα(τηγω) 'Οξ{υρυγ)(ίτου) 

Μ 2 



i64 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

πάρα ΑϋρηΧίων Θωνίον και Ήρακλείδον άμφ[ο]- 
τίρων ίξηγητων και θίωνοί ά/3χί€ρΙωί των 
τριών βονΧΐυτων τηί λαμπ{ράί) και λαμπρότατης 
O^vpvyyiTS)v πόλΐωί γΐνομίνων €πιμ€- 

25 λητών τοΰ kv HXevadei φρονρίίον. ίπΐ σήμερον 
ήτΐί ίστιν ιη μΐΤΐκαλίσω ήμα,ί και (πι υπο- 
μνημάτων σων άνίγνωί γράμματα τοΰ διαση- 
μότατου ημών ήγΐμόνοί Ούαλίρίον Πομπ^ο'^ηιανοΰ 
δϊ &ν προσίταξεν ei μην ΐίημ^ν διασΐΐσθέν- 

3© re? ΰπο Φιλβου άρ^αντος Άλΐξανδρίίαί ηκ€ΐν 
μίτά των άποδΐί^ΐων, ei δε μη, κατά γωραν 
μίνΐΐν, και φθάσαντξί μΐν ϊπι των σων ύπο- 
μνημά(των) προην€γκάμ(θα μηδ((να) δβιασισμον π€- 
πονθίναι ύπο τον Φιλίον, αλλ' ΐπΐϊ και (νγράφωί 

35 ήθίλησα? ημάς αύτο τοντο προσφωνησαι, πάλιν 
άπ(.ρ προηνίγκάμΐθα δηλοΰμεν as μηδ\ν 
υπ' αύτον σβσίΐσθαι και άξιοΰμΐν αυτά ταΰτα φανε- 
ρά τω μ(γαλ(ίω αύτοΰ γίνέσθαι. (eVofy) ς 
Αύτοκράτορο[ί\ Καίσαρος Γαϊου Αυρηλίου Οναλΐρίου 

40 Διοκλητιανοΰ και 'έτους e (ίτους) Αύτοκράτορος Καίσαρος 
Μάρκου Αυρηλίου Ούαλΐρίον Μαξιμιανοΰ Γΐρμανικών 
Μΐγίστων Εύσΐβων Ευτυχών Ι$φαστων » 

Θωβ ιη. Αυρήλιος Θώνις ό και Θεα- 
γίνης (ξηγητης ίπιδέδωκα. Αυρήλιος 

45 'Ηρακλείδης και ώς χρη[ματίζω) συνίπιδίδωκα. Αυρήλιος 
Θίων και ώς •χρη{ματίζω) συνΐπιδίδωκα. 

ΐ6. π Pap.; so in 1. ΐ8. 17. 1. 'νίλ(ν\σά(ί. 20. t of ανρηΚιω COrr. 24. π• of ίττψίΚη• 
τωκ COrr. ίτοΐη τι. 26. υπομνημάτων Vxp. 28. wo/nfflToJI^aiOU Pap. 29. \. cl μίν. 

37• i'"' Pap. 39. yaiov Pap. 

1. ίτίρα : sc. ('πιστοΧη, The preceding word is apparently a place-name, the whole 
line being a heading like 11. 16-19. 

2. For the praefect Valerius Pompeianus cf. 1. 27, 888, P. Amh. 137, Cantarelli, Zo 
serie dei prefetii, ii, p. 13. 

7. e. g. επίστεΐΐλαι. 

ΙΟ. The sentence may be negative, Tea μη π-ρό]?. 

Col. ii. ' Statement of proofs with regard to Theon, Heraclides, and Thonius, late 



1252. OFFICIAL 165 

overseers of the fort at Elensais (?), concerning the fact that nothing was extorted from them by 
Phileas, in accordance with the order of the praefect. 

To Aurelius Heraclides, exegetes of Alexandria, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, 
from Aurelius Thonius and Aurelius Heraclides, both exegetae, and Aurelius Theon, chief- 
priest, all three councillors of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, 
formerly overseers of the fort at Elensais. Whereas to-day, the i8th, you summoned us, 
and in your memoranda read a letter of our most illustrious praefect Valerius Pompeianus 
in which he gave orders that if we had suffered extortion from Phileas, ex-magistrate of 
Alexandria, we were to come with the proofs, but if not, we were to remain at home, and 
we forthwith declared in your memoranda that we had not suffered any extortion from 
Phileas, but you desired us to state this fact also in writing, we again affirm our 
former declaration, that nothing has been extorted from us by him, and we request that 
these facts should be made known to his highness. The 6th year of the Emperor Caesar 
Gaius Aurelius Valerius Diocletianus and the 5th year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus 
Aurelius Valerius Maximianus Germanici Maximi Pii Felices Augusti, Thoth 18.' Signa- 
tures of Thonius, Heraclides, and Theon. 

8. [τ]αύτό cannot be read. 

15 sqq. The number of the column is inserted at the top. What follows is in a hand 
not certainly different from that of Col. i, though no doubt it was written on a different 
occasion. 

16. π(ρο'Γ) seems to suit the sense and construction better than π(φί), but the 
abbreviation is written practically in the same way as in 1. 18, and n(epi) may be 
meant. 

17. 'Hλfί']σάl;: cf. 1. 25. A local φρουρίον was apparently named; a reference to Sais 
is hardly to be obtained. 

26-7. iVl υπομνημάτων σων: cf. 1. 32, 1157. 17. The word is here equivalent to 
νπομνηματισμοί ; cf. Wilcken, Philolog. 53, p. 103. 

36. ώί . . . σίσεΐσδαι : for this mixed construction cf e. g. 237. v. 8 δτ/λών δη . . . 

Sfiff^ae, Acts XXvii. 10 θίωρω οτι . . . μίΚΚίΐν. 

Verso. 
Col. i. 



] γαίραν. 

] . ov γορηγύν rfj noXei 
ejj'jji'oxel•' ή ονομασία 
] προί ίττιστολην Ασκλη- 
5 -τιάδον ](os. ς" {erovs) καϊ e {(τουί) Θωθ λ. 

Tjj βουλ•η Των 'Οξνρνγχ^ιτ]ων χαίρςιν. 

το]ν Ο^υρυγγίτον νομοΰ ώς 
]• 



i66 THE OXYRHYNCHU.S PAPYRI 

TTJ βουλτ} των Ό]ξυρυγχ^ιτων )(^aipeii/. 
ΙΟ ]μίΐΌν! νμϊν φρονρούί 

"[αϊ opovs Se οι προ- 
]^ouTaL. ίρρωσθΐ. 



ΙΟ. ϋμικ Pap. II. ο of 01 corr. from ϊ. 1 2. ίρρωσ^ί/ Pap. 

Col. ii. 

[ίΤαρά του π]ρΐίτά«'€[ω]ί. 

[δίΓ,] ηγΐμων δ(σποτ[α\ μ[ο]υ, ττασαν eudeveiav νπάργΐΐν το[Γγ πολίταΐί, 

15 μάλιστα Se την τον άρτου χ^ορηγίαν. και νΰν ίϋτνγωί ημΐν [ 

κατά τον προΐληλυθότα ένιαντον άνανίωσιν π^ποίησαι τοΰ στ^ΐφάνου τοΰ 
ενθηνιαρχ^ικοΰ καΐ αγορανομικού πολλω \ρόνω τούτων [ίπιλΐλοι- 
πότων. αυτοί τοίνυν ίγώ, ήγ[€^ιων Kvpie, ν[πΌγύω\ί γΐΐροτονη\βΐΐί Siii 
της (ϋτνχοΰί σου δβξιάί eh την πάρα 'Οξνρνγχ[€ίταΐΐ] πpυτaveίav 
ά[σμίνωί (?) 

20 TTapeXGcuv επί το άναδήσασθαι τον στύφανον τούτον φροντίδ\α ονδεμί- 
αν άλλην πe^roίημaι καίτοι . ... να 'ίχων τα eπικeΊμtvά μοι άν[αλώμα- 
τα eis Τ€ την διοίκησιν των δημοσίων λουτρών και els τα λ[οιπα πολι- 
τικά δαπανήματα και το συνΐ^ζως Trj βουλτ] πepi τη! των άρ)(6ντο![ν 

anoSei- 
ξeωs. και δη το τάγ/ια το των γυμνασιάρχων άπίδειξεν [ε]ΰθτι[νιάρ\α5 

25 τίωί άπο τριών των ίτησίωί ζητουμένων μόνους δύο [ 

Ήpάκλeιov νΐον Πλουτάρχου και ^αραπάμμωνα νίον . . . ρ . . [ οϊ- 

Ttves κατά μ\ν την προτροπην τήί βουληί πapeλθ6vτes α.[ύ]τ[ίκα την 
άρχην παρητήσαντο, ΰστ€ρον δe πeισθevτes καΐ . . . ovTes άνύ^άβοντο 
και έκ μύρουί ^χορήγησαν την eΰθηvιapχeίav ην e6ei πάσα[ν «κ 

30 κλήρου άποδοθήναι Tjj ττόλίΐ• Τ6τράμηνοί γαρ ίφ' έκαστου τύτακται [ίκ 
κλήρου 

ύπ€ρ τοΰ αϋτονς μη αθρόως την τ€τράμηνον χορηγήσαντα^ ύ[ 

ΐπιτρίβίσθαι. προ€τρ€ψάμην Αμμώνιον ΙΙτολλαρίω[νος ί,ναρχον 
γυμνασίαρχον γνωσθίντα όφ€ίλΐΐν λοιπόν μήνα τ^ς eΰθη[vιapχeίas 
έαυτοΰ ev τω μeτaξω άποδοΰναι VKep τοΰ τούτους άνάκτησιν σ\τήσαντας 

35 ΐΰμαρως και το ύπόλοιπον της άρχης άμίμπτως άποδοΰναι. ά\λλά εττεί 



1252. OFFICIAL 167 

ΐιηστάλΐ.ντίί ούτοι ■χορηγήσαι ras τροφαί τί} πόλζΐ τον υπολοίπου [νρόνου 
TTJs ο,ρχηί αύτων άντιλίγοντΐ! ίρρωνται, κατά το άναγκαΐον \προσώίνγα) 
ϊπι την σην ίλΐίκρινααν ά^ιών δια τοΰ στρατηγού αϋτού[9] τον . [ 

24• Second το added above the line. 26. ϋιον (once) Pap. 34. \. μιταξύ. 

35• νπολοιπον Pap.; so in 1. 36. 38. 'iXftKpiveiav Pap. 

2-4. These lines so far as they go might well be supposed to refer to Col. ii. 

πρυτάν£\ω! should then be restored in 1. 5 ; but the subject of 11. 9-1 2 is apparently 
different. 

12. A date probably followed below this line. 

13-38. 'From the prytanis. The whole food-supply, my lord praefect, ought to be 
forthcoming for the citizens, but especially the provision of bread. You have now in the 
past year propitiously revived for us . . . the civic office of eutheniarch and agoranomus, 
which had long been in abeyance. I myself, my lord praefect, having been recently appointed 
by your propitious right hand to the prytany at Oxyrhynchus readily came forward to assume 
this crown of oflSce and have had no other care, undertaking (?) the expenses imposed upon 
me for the management of the public baths and other municipal charges and the continual 
service of the senate in the appointment of magistrates. Now the order of gymnasiarchs has 
so far designated only two eutheniarchs of the three annually required, namely Heracleus son 
of Plutarchus and Sarapammon son of . . ., who came forward at the behest of the senate 
and at first declined the office but afterwards were persuaded and assumed it, and partially 
supplied the needs of the post which ought to be entirely contributed to the city by lot ; for 
a period of four months is allotted to each, in order to avoid the . . . trouble of collective 
responsibility throughout each period. Thereupon I urged Ammonius son of PtoUarion, 
gymnasiarch in office, from whom, it was ascertained, a month more of his superintendence 
of provision was due, to discharge this in the meantime in order that they might make 
a recovery and easily discharge the remainder of their office without reproach. But since 
these persons when called upon to supply the city with food during the rest of their term of 
office persist in their refusal, I am obliged to have recourse to your probity, begging you to 
[order] them through the strategus to . . .' 

16. στ^ιφάνον : cf. 1. 20, 1117. 5) note, P. Rylands 77. 34—5 στιφίσθω Άχιλλινί κοσμητίίαν 

. . . στ^φα^νη^φάρον (ζηγητίίαν, 

17. For the municipal agoranomus in connexion with the markets cf. C. P. Herm. 102, 
Jouguet, Vie municipale, pp. 327 sqq., and for the association of this office with that of 
eutheniarch, B. G. U. 578. 9 y^va^iva ά-^ορανόμω και ΐΐτ\ Trjs (ίθηνίας. The present passage 
might seem to lend colour to the hypothesis of a regular conjunction of the αγορανομία and 
(υθηνιαρχία, but the latter could certainly be combined with other offices ; cf. Wilcken, 
Grundz. p. 366. 

18-19. The appointment of the prytanis was thus at least confirmed by the praefect. 
For ν\πογύω\! cf e.g. P. Amh. 135. 10, B. G. U. 731. ii. 5, C. P. R. 20. i. 7, ii. 7. 

21-3. As president of the βονΚή the prytanis was largely concerned with financial 
business; cf. e.g. E.G. U. 362. xv. 2-8, C. P. Herm. 66, 67, 74, &c. ; the first two of the 
latter group as well as 82 relate to the public baths, and for the connexion of the prytanis 

with these cf. especially 1104. 16-17 Τ0Ϊ5 ά>/ήκο[υσι] τω ΒημοσΙω βάΚαν^ίω Koi των αΧΚων των 
ανηκόντων τ\β\ αΰτη πρυτανΰα. άνασχών might be read before τα ϊπικάμ^να, but a suitable 

reading of the preceding letters has not suggested itself. In 1. 23 a verb such as inovpyav 



i68 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

has apparently to be supplied with το συ^χώί ; for the active part taken by the prytanis in 
the nominations of the βουλή to offices, cf. e.g. B. G. U. 8. ii. 5, 362. v. 13, C. P. R. 20. i. 12, 
C. P. Herm. 97. 

24. τάνμα το των γυμνασιάρχων '. cf. 891. Ι4— 1$ "^^^ kolvov των άπο τοΐί τάγματος (SC. των 
(ξηγητων), 1202. 1 8 τάγματο! τοϋ παρ' ήμΰν γυμνασίου, Wilcken, Grundz. p. 200. 

From P. Rylands 77 it appears that in the second century nominations to the various 
civic offices vi^ere proposed by the κοινά of the offices concerned, acting perhaps as delegates 
for the Koivov των αρχόντων. That in the present instance the designation to the post of 
eutheniarch proceeds from the τάγμα of gymnasiarchs may have been due to the fact that 
the eutheniarchy had only just been revived and that its τάγμα had become obsolete. 
Possibly during the period of abeyance the duties of the office had in some measure devolved 
upon the gymnasiarchs. 

25. At the end of the second century, as shown by 908, there were at Oxyrhynchus 
at least six eutheniarchs, and more probably twelve, exercising their functions in alternate 
months in two sections of six. The reduction of the number to three may have been made 
when the office was revived. 

27. προτροτπ}!' T^s βουλ^ί : the /3ovXij and ffpirawir as its representative were responsible 

for the appointment; cf. C. P. Herm. 7. i. 6 e? θψΚΐΤΐ, Sore μοι διάδοχοι/ τη: προστασία; τη; 
(ΰθηνιαρχ^ία^ καϊ [άπΑ^ίσομαι (? cf. 1. ΙΟ, where 1. δια8(χ4\σθω μι τίΓ κα\ απ^Χΐΰσομαι)' βαρΰά 
ίστιν (?)ή π\ροστασΊα κα\ μόνο: (ΐμί. 6 πρΰτανίί ehrifv') κτλ. For προτροπήν cf. 1. 32 προίτρί^άμην, 

C. Ρ. Harm. 7• i- 2, where προτρέπω is to be restored. 

30-2. The meaning apparently is that sole responsibility for four months was less 
onerous than collective responsibility through the year ; from a financial point of view the 
reverse might have been expected. At the end of 1. 31 1[π€ρβο\τι, e. g., may be supplied. 

32. The asyndeton is awkward, and the writer had perhaps rather lost the thread, ΐναρχον 
at the end of the line suits the space better than γ^νάμ^νον. 

33. λοιποί/ μψα : Ammonius may have held office in the previous year, when, according 
to I. 1 6, the eutheniarchy was reinstituted. 



1253. Military Requisitions. 

25-5 X 26•9 cm. Fourth century. 

An official report presented to a praefect whose name is lost, giving 
particulars of certain requisitions which had been made at Oxyrhynchus by some 
military officers. It Is not suggested that these requisitions, which were mainly 
though not entirely (cf. 1. 12) in money, were irregular or illegitimate ; the writer 
merely says that the report was presented ' for information ', but perhaps this 
mode of statement was considered the more prudent. 

]y ■[ ] 

[ τω] λαμπροτ[άτω\ ϊπάργω Αιγύπτου. 

[γνωστίοι/ ku 'Οξνρνγ]χίτώι> πόλεί ίπι8β8ημηκίραι Tois έζήί 
[ίνγίγραμμίΐΌνί πρ]ωτήκτοραί και κορτιανούί fueKev των 



1353. OFFICIAL 169 

5 r. . .]^[ ]ωι/ και σννηθρνκίναί tovs re τα κοινά δωικοΰν- 

[ras] πρώτους [μΥτα σε τιμήν και κτήτορΐί ίσχηκεναι re παρ αυτών 
λ[6γ]ον ϊφο8ίον τα ίνγ(γραμμίνα οντοοί• 

.[..].. ον [κ]αΙ Θίριον κίντηναρίονί ίλθονσ-ι evsKev τοΰ ίξαργνρισμοΰ 
και τή$ ττροσφοραί χρυσοΰ νομισμάτια ν, 

10 τα .[.. . θ\ίντα σ . . χιαια β, 

δοθβντα αϋτοΐί Sia Χαραπίωνοί Εύδαίμονοί γ€νομ{€νον) τραπΐ^ίτου), 
Ζαι[ί\ο]ν κορνικονλάριον τάπητας έξαπήχ[Η$:) κ 

[ ] δοθ€ντα($) αύτω δια ^(όζοντοί ταπητίμπόρον, 

Τανρίσκον πρωτήκτορα ΐλθόντί ΐνίκΐν τηί άπαιτήσίω! 

15 τοΰ σιτοκρίθου των άπο ζ έω? ια χρυσοΰ νομ{ισ μάτια) π 

S)v κίφαλαιωτηί evsKev 'Ισίδωρος βοηθ{οί) πραιπ{οσίτου) ζ πάγου, 
Άκυλΐνον πρωτήκτορα κολ{λ)ήγα{ν) τοΰ προκιμίνου Ταυρ'ισκου 

χρυσοΰ νομ[ισμάτια) ν 

Siv κΐφαλαιωτη! kyeveTo Ταϊανοί βοηθ{ρς) πραιπ{οσίτου) € πάγου, 
2θ rfjs γνώσ€ω9 των ύφ' έκαστου παρασχΐθέντων των 

τε πραιπ{οσίτων) καϊ των λοιπών οϋση$ πάρα Τριαδίλφου άρχινπηρ[£Τθυ) 
στρατηγοΰ• καΐ 'ίνα μηδίν σου λανθάνη την λαμπρότητα μηνυο- 
μ€ν, ίπαρχΐ. κύρΐί. 



5• ν οι σννηθρυκ(ναι COrr. from ο; ]. σννηθροικίναι. η. Ι. λ[ο'γ]ω. 8. θ θ{ Bepiov 

COrr. and Kci' of Kfi/TTji/aptoDi rewritten. \. (λθόντας. II. τραπί^• Pap. 14. \. ΐΚθόντα. 

l6. 1. eyeVrro for ev(K(v ; cf. 1. 1 9. ζ- πάγου Pap. 19. ydiavos Pap. 20. ϋφ Pap. 
21. I. Τριαδελφω άρχίντνηρ{ίτ-τι). 

' To . . ., the most illustrious praefect of Egypt. It should be made known that the 
members of the bodyguard and of the cohorts herein following have stayed in the city of 
Oxyrhynchus on account of the . . . and have assembled the public magistrates next to your- 
self in rank and property-owners and received from them on account of travelling expenses 
the amounts herein written, namely : . . . and Therius, centurions, who came for the adaeratio 
and the contribution (?), 50 solidi of gold and 2 . . ., paid to them through Sarapion son of 
Eudaemon, formerly banker ; Zoilus, adjutant, 20 rugs of 6 cubits, supplied to him through 
Sozon, rug-merchant ; Tauriscus, member of the bodyguard, who came for the collection of 
corn and barley for the days from the 7th to the nth, 80 solidi of gold, of which the collector (?) 
was Isidorus, assistant of the praepositus of the 7th pagus ; Aquilinus, member of the 
bodyguard, colleague of the aforesaid Tauriscus, 50 solidi of gold, of which the collector 
was Gaianus, assistant of the praepositus of the 5th pagus. The account of what was 
provided by each, the praepositi and the others, is with Triadelphus the chief assistant of the 



170 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

strategus. We give this information in order that nothing may escape your highness, my 
lord praefect.' 

I. The source of the report was perhaps given here ; cf. e.g. 1252. verso 13. 

4. For πρ\<ΰτήκ.τορας cf. 1134. 3, note. Kopnavovs =z co{ho)rlianos, though that form does 
not occur in Latin. 

5. The lacunae may be filled e. g. \ΐξ eJi[ous παρίχομίν^ύν. 

8. κίντψαρίονί : cf e.g. Wessely, Die Pariser Papyri, p. 53, App. 392. 1-2 κιντηναρίω 

άριθμο[ΰ των γ€νν]αιοτάτων Λ^ώ[ΐί]ωΐ' κλιβαναρίων. In Ρ. IVIunich 8. 41» 45ι 9• Ι°5ι ^*-•' '^^ form 

KevTvpiav is used; cf. Maspero, Organisation milit. de ΐ Egypte Byz. p. ro6'. Wilcken's remarks 
in Grundz. p. 406 need some modification. 

9. For προσφορά here cf 1322 ; its relation to the (ξαρ-γυρισμά: {adaeraiid) is not clear. 

15. σιτοκρίθου : cf. e. g. P. Brit. Mus. 1293. 2 (iii, pp. 238-9), \vhere an account of σίτο? 
and κριθή is headed 'ίχθισΐ! σιτ(\κ^)ίθον. 

1 6. hv κ^φάΚαιωτη! (iyivcTo) (cf 1. 19) : the sense of the word κ^φάΚαιωτη!, though much 
light has recently been thrown upon it by the equation with capitidarius resulting from 
P. Thead. 22-3 (cf. Jouguet's note pp. 132-3, Wilcken, Griindz. p. 410), has notyet been 
made fully clear. The capitula \vere groups of proprietors responsible for supplying recruits, 
and the capilularii were their temporary representatives who received their contributions and 
conducted their business. But in the present passage there is clearly no question of the support 
of recruits any more than in B. G. U. 367. 22 κεφαλ(αιω)τ(ή£) τοϋ αναΚώματο%, and P. Leipzig 
89. 2 /(£φαλ[α]ιωτή$• ταρσικαρι'ωι/. Apparently the scope of the term was extended, and it was 
applied to other official receivers or collectors of contributions and levies. The explanation 
exactor es capitationis given long ago by Gothofredus in connexion with Cod. Theod. ii. 24. 6 
cefaliotis, irenarchis, logografis chomalum et ceteris liiurgis is probably after all not far from 
the truth. 

1 7. /ίολ(λ)^να(ι/) : cf e. g. 123. 14. 
24. This line perhaps gave the date. 



1254. Publication of an Appointment. 

26'7X9-2cm. A. D. 260. 

A letter from two comarchs to the strategus of the Cynopolite nome, 
nominating a person for the duty of carrying to Alexandria a sample (5ety^a) 
of the corn collected for the Government. Prefixed to this, in a space left for 
the purpose by the writers of the letter, is a notice by the strategus certifying the 
publication of the appointment ; cf. P. Flor. 2, Wilcken, Archiv iii, p. 530. 

That samples of the public corn-dues were subjected to official scrutiny was 
well known from e. g. 708 ; cf. Wilcken's remarks on that papyrus in Chrestom. 
pp. 508-9. It now appears that in the third century at any r^te such samples 
were separately delivered at Alexandria by persons specially appointed for the 
duty, whose title may now be restored in P. Strassb. 31. 6 (third century more 
probably than second) [Άπολ]λωΐ'ΐω Έρ/χαΐσκου . . . γενομίνου 5ιγματοκ(αταγωγοΰ). 
At what period this practice was introduced is unknown. In the third century 



1254. OFFICIAL 171 

B.C., as is shown by P. Hibeh 39. 15 and 98. 17, sealed samples accompanied the 
cargoes of corn. 



[.4ΰ]β_77λ_ί[ο]? Ιίρα,ζ [6 κα\ι [δίδυμος στρα(τηγοί) Κννθ7ΐ{ολίτου)• 
τον SoOiyros μο[ι ττροσαγγίλματοί 
ύπο κωμαργων κώμ[ης . ρύ]θί[(ος 
ίΙσδί86ντ<ύν τον i^fjs ίγγίγραμμίνον 
5 eis δβιγματοκαταγωγίαΐ' τον καταγό- 
μενου €ί? την λαμπροτάτην !ί1λ€^[ά]ί'- 
δρΐίαν δημόσιον πνρον ίσον 
δημοσία ττρόκιται, 'ίνα πάντ(5 
€ίδώσί καΐ δ άναδοθεΐί έ'χτ/ταί 
ΙΟ των ΐνκεγίίρισ μίνων. 

(eVoir) α των κυρίων ημών Μακριανον 
και Κνήτου Ευσεβών Εύτνχων 
Χεβαστων Χοίακ α. 
2nd hand Ανρηλίω Ίερακι τω καϊ Διδύμωι 
15 στρατηγωί Κυνοπολείτον 

πάρα Ανρηλίων ^ιλβανον Ua- 
νίτβανιοί και Μΐγχ^ίωί Θίωνο^ 
άμφοτίρων κωμαρχων κώμηί . ρύ- 
θεωί τον ίνεστωτοί α (irovs). 
20 e/y διγματοκαταγωγίαν δημοσίον 

πνρον καταγόμενου eis την λαμ- 
προτάτην Αλεξάνδριαν 
δίδομεν τον ύπογεγραμμενον οντά 
ενπορον και έπιτήδιον τω ημών 
25 κινδύνω Ανρήλιον 

Πετρον εγ μητροί Tavptos 

ώί (ετών) λ 'έχο{ντα) πόρ{ον) (δρα^χ^μάί) φ. 
{ετον!) α Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρων Τίτον Φονλονίον 
'Ιουνίου Μακριανον και Τίτου Ιουλουίου 'Ιουνίου Κνήτου 
3° Ευσεβών Εντνγων Χεβαστων Χοί[ακ'\ α. 



172 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

3rd hand Αϋρήλιοι ΙΙιλβανοί και Μ€ΐ'χ[ήί] 
kniSeSwKa^ev. ίγω δε [ό] Σιλ- 
βανοί €γρα(ψ•α) ύπ(ΐρ) τον Μΐΐ'-χ^ί[(ΰ9 
γρά{μματα) μη ISoTOS• 

9. ο after και corr. from 01. 17. μ^γχ^ω! Pap. 26. fy μήτρα Pap. 29• 1• 

Φονλουίον for ΊουΧονίον. 

' From Aurelius Hierax also called Didymus, strategus of the Cynopolite nome. 
A copy of the memorandum handed lo me by the comarchs of the village of . ruthis, 
presenting the person named below for the conveyance of samples of the Avheat belonging 
to the State which is being conveyed to the most illustrious Alexandria, is publicly exhibited, 
in order that every one may know and the person nominated may enter on his duties. The 
ist year of our lords Macrianus and Quietus Pii Felices Augusti, Choiak i. 

To Aurelius Hierax also called Didymus, strategus of the Cynopolite nome, from 
Aurelius Silvanus son of Panetbauis and Aurelius Menches son of Theon, both comarchs of 
the village of . ruthis for the present ist year. For the conveyance of samples of the wheat 
belonging to the State which is being conveyed to the most illustrious Alexandria we present 
the undermentioned person, being a man of means and suitable, at our own risk : Aurelius 
Petrus, whose mother is Tauris, aged about 30, having property worth 500 drachmae.' 

Date and signatures of Silvanus and Menches. 

I . The papyrus is broken above this line, but probably nothing has been lost. Cf. for 
the formula 1187. i sqq., note. 

3. . ρυ\θ([ω! : cf. 1. 18. Τίρΰθ^ωα is a possible reading, but this is only known as an 
Oxyrhynchite name, and the nome here concerned is the Cynopolite. The last letter of 
1. 18 may be t, not v. 

5. δίίγματοκαταγωγίαν : to the evidence for δίίγματα of com put together by Wilcken, 1. c, 
P. Giessen 15. 3 της 'ιβιωνο[ς] TO 8(7γμα is perhaps to be added. The interpretation of the 
editors as ' plan ' no doubt suits the following sentence, but this has no necessary connexion 
with what precedes. Cf. further P. Brit. Mus. 256 recto (a) 17 (ii, p. 99). 

2 7. 7τόρ{ον) (δραχμάϊ) φ : evidence concerning the property-qualification of various offices 
is conveniently collected by Meyer in the introd. to P. Giessen 58. He seems right in hold- 
ing that irapos in this connexion signifies property, rather than income (Wilcken, Grundz. 

p• 342). 

34. There is an appreciable blank space below this line, which was apparently not 
followed by a signature of an νπηρίτης like those in P. Flor. 3. 37 sqq., &c. 



1255. Affidavit of Comarchs. 

i6-6xio-6cm. a. d. 292. 

A guarantee on oath, addressed by two comarchs of the village of Ision 
Panga to the strategus of the nome, that they would allow no produce to be 
removed from the village threshing-floors until the claims of the decaproti for 
dues to the State had been fully satisfied. The priority of the representatives of 



1255. . OFFICIAL 173 

the Government in the appropriation of the harvest was well attested for the Ptole- 
maic period, e. g. by P. Tebt. 27. 53-64, and a similar procedure had been inferred 
for Roman times (cf. Rostowzew, Archiv iii, pp. 313-14, Wilcken, Grundz. 
pp. 315-16), but its clearest evidence is found in the present text, which is to 
be regarded as an undertaking to comply with a recognized requirement. An 
employment of analogous methods in the Byzantine age may be seen in 1107.^ 

Κλανδίω Αιοσκ[ο\νρίδ]] τω και Xaipia 

■γΐνομ(ίν(ΰ) στρα[τηγω) Διοπ{ο\ίτου) στρα(τηγω) Όξίνρνγ^ίτον) 

τταρα Ανρηλίων ΙΊαποντώτοί Oecavos 

και " Ω,ρου ΑργαιΧάον άμφοτίρων κω- 
5 μάργων κώμηί Ισιου Παγγα τοΰ ΐι/εστω- 

TOS η {erovs) και ζ (βτονς). ΐττςιθβμΐνου σου ημΐν 

ωστί kv άσφαλεΐ 'ίχ^ιν τούί καρπούς 

ΐν ταΪ9 aXcoviais {ίν) roTs ήμΐτΐροις τταιδιοα 

c^xpts άν πληρωθωσι οι δίκάττρωτοι 
ΙΟ των έκαστου δημοσίων τελΐσμάτων 

ΐκ πΧήρουί, κατά τοΰτο όμολογον(^μί)ν όμνύν- 

T€S την των κυρίων ημών ΔιοκΧητιανοΌ 

καΐ Μα^ιμιανον Χεβαστων τύχην 

€ΤΓΐτηρ(ΐν και μηδΐνι ίττιτρίψαι €φά- 
15 ψασθαί ecoy αν ΐκαστοί το ίποφι- 

λόμ^νον μίτρον άποπληρώση 

irpos τούί των τόπων δΐκαπρώ- 

TOVS, των μετρημάτων •^ι\νομίνω[ν 

els το μηδίμίαν μίμψιν kna- 
20 κολουθησαι, ή ίνοχοι ε\ΐημ\ΐν 

τω ορκω. 

{έτους) η και ζ (ίτους) των κυρί[ων ημών 

ΔιοκΧητιανοΰ και Μαξ[ίμιανοΰ Χφαστων 

Παΰνι ιθ. 
25 .[..].[.'...].[ 



4. 1. Άρχίλάον. 5• "■ay'v" Ρ^ρ. ω of (ν^στωτο! CQTI. from ου. 8. 1. ττεδιοι 

Ι Ο. Τίλ€σματω Pap. 1 1 . ομνΰ Pap. 

^ In 1. Ι of that papyrus Ψούου τοΰ φκγύ(ΐ')τ[ο]! is probably to be read. 



174 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

' To Claudius Dioscurides also called Chaereas, ex-strategus of the Diopolite nome, 
strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Papontos son of Theon and Aurelius 
Horas son of Archelaus, both comarchs of the village of Ision Panga for the present 8th 
which = the 7th year. Having been enjoined by you to keep in safety the crops at the 
threshing-floors in our lands until the decaproti have received payment in full of the public 
taxes from each person, we accordingly agree, swearing by the fortune of our lords 
Diocletian and Maximian Augusti, to be on the watch and to permit no one to touch the 
produce until each person has paid to the local decaproti the amount due from him, the 
measurement being made so that no complaint may ensue ; otherwise may we be liable to 
the penalties attaching to the oath. The 8th which is also the 7th year of our lords Diocletian 
and Maximian Augusti, Pauni 19.' 

2. The title following γ^μομ^ίνω) is doubtfully read, but seems to have been written in 
much the same way as the στρα{τηγω) later in the line. If ■γινομί^νω) σ-τρα{τηγω) is right, the 
name of a nome must follow, and either Αιοπ{ολίτον) or Κοπ{τίτου) looks possible. 

18. ■^ι\ΐΌμ(νω[ν is Cramped and very uncertain; a participle, however, is necessary 
unless there was a dislocation in the construction. 

25. The remains presumably belong to the signature, but they are too slight for 
recognition. 



1256. List of Priests under age. 

21-5 X 9-5 cm. A. D. 282. 

A list, presented by two comarchs of the Cynopolite village Laura to the 
keepers of the public archives of the nome, of persons of priestly descent who 
were not of full age ; cf. Wessely, Kar. wid Sokn. Nes. p. 6% where ypa^^]\ 
άφηλίκων Upioiv is cited from an unpublished Rainer papyrus.^ The ranks of the 
priests were regularly recruited from the younger members of their families, as is 
clearly seen e. g. in B. G. U. 258. 10 sqq., where additions to the local priesthood 
for a given year από άφηλίκων are stated ; cf Otto, Priester tmd Tempel, i, pp. 35, 
an, 314-16. In the present list only two persons are included, one male and one 
female. They were attached to temples of Anubis, Leto, and other gods, with 
which was associated a shrine of Augustus — a good illustration of the composite 
character of Egyptian cults at this period. 

[.] . f . . ΐΐασβ . [ ] . . j/Q) . [. . . 

[.]λοί ^αραπίωνοί άμφ6[τ]ίροι βιβ[\ι- 
[ο]φνλακος δημοσίων λόγων [τον 
[Έ^ννοττολΐίτου άνω 

' On ρ. 64 lcίmλoγσμ^s'] άφηλίκων ν'ιων Upiav is quoted from the same document (R. 73), but whether 
this is a different passage or another version of the same may be doubted. 



1256. OFFICIAL 175 

5 Ίταρα Ανρηλίων Πατβρμονθίί ^απρίω-[ 

[v]os και Καλανμιο^ Πΐτβνονφώί [ 

[άμ\ώ6τ€ροί κωμάργαι Λαύρας μ€τ' αλ[λωΐ', 

[7/3]αώή{ί} άφηλίκίον υΙων hpi(u[v 

τον ϊνβστωτοί ζ {erovs), 'ίστι δε• 
ΙΟ [ ] ο ΑύρηΧιον Άρυώτη[ΐ'' 

[ί]κ πατροί Έρμανονβις 'Ap^ems 

[l]epevs 'Ανονβί8οί καί Αητοΰί 

[και] των συννάων 6eSiv μεγίστων 

[οΓ|ί συνκαθίδρυται vaos θίον Χφαστον 
15 \Κά]ίσαροί Upa>v πρωτοΚο-γίμων 

των όντων kv Αανρα, Κυνωνπολΐίτ(ον), 

[. .]τρΐί Θατρητος iepeia των 

[αν\των ίΐρων. 

(erouy) ζ Αυτοκράτορα! Καίσαρος 
20 [Μα\ρκον Αυρηλίου Πρόβου Γοθ{θ\ικοΰ Μβγίστον 

[ΙΙα]ρθικοΰ Μβγίστου Γΐρμανικον Μΐγίστον 

[Εύ]σ(βονς Εύτυχονς Σεβαστού Φαμενωθ κα. 
2nd hand [Αύ]ρηλίοι Πατΐρμονθίί και Καλαλαύμα 

[κω]μάρχαι Aavpas ίπιδίβώκαμβν. Αϋρή\{ιοί) 
25 ^Α^ντώνιος ΐγρα{ψα) νπβρ αΰτων γρά{μματα) μη €ίδ6τ((ΰν). 

On the verso 

Aavpas] μίτ άλλων. 



2. 1. (ίμφο[τ]/ροΐΓ /3ίβ[λ(ο]φύλα^ι. 6. καλαϋμιο! Pap. ο corr. from σ. 7• First 

^J. — J . „f f .. 1 rj .ij.._-_ .- _- - g^ ~~^^ 

15. ΐ(ρων Pap. ; 



2. 1. αμφο[τ]εροΐΓ /3ίρ[λ(θ]<ρυλαξι. 6. κοΛαυμιο! rap. ο COrr. irom 

ο of [αμ\φοτ(ροι COrr. and χ of κωμαρχαι COrr. from K. 1. [αμ^φοτίρων κωμαρχ 
Itpeaiv Pap. 10. 1. Αυρήλιο! Άρυώτη^!. 13. μιγιστώ Pap. 

SO in 1. 18. 17. Upcia Pap 



' To . . . and . . . son of Sarapion, both keepers of the public records of the upper 
division of the Cynopolite nome, from Aurelius Paterniouthis son of Saprion and AureHus 
Kalaumis son of Petenouphis, both comarchs of Laura with other villages. List of priests' 
children under age in the present 7th year, as follows : — Aurelius Haruotes son of 
Hermanubis son of Harbeus, priest of the temples of the first rank of Anubis, Leto, and 
the associated most great gods, to whom has also been consecrated a shrine of the divine 
Augustus Caesar, at Laura in the Cynopolite nome ; . . tris daughter of Thalres, priestess 
of the same temples. The 7th year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Probus 



176 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Gothicus Maximus, Parthicus Maximus, Germanicus Maximus, Pius Felix Augustus, 
Phamenoth 2 1. We, Aurelius Patermouthis and Aurelius Kalaiimis, comarchs of Laura, have 
presented this list. I, Aurelius Antonius, wrote on their behalf, as they were illiterate.' 

6. Καλαίμιοί : in 1. 23 the name is (wrongly?) spelled Καλαλαυμίί. 

"7. haipas μ(τ αλ[λω>» : cf. 1. 26 ; in 11. 16 and 24 Aavpa Only is specified. The association 
of villages for administrative purposes was common; cf. 1281. 15, P. Hamburg 7. 2, note. 

8. άφηΚίκων νιων Upiav : cf. the unpublished papyrus in Wessely, Kar. und Sokn. Nes. 
p. 64, cited in the foot-note on p. 174 above. Since these άφηΚικ^ί are called below 
respectively iepevs and ie'pem (11. 12, 17) the distinction which Otto, Priester und Tempel, 
ii. 327 proposed to make between the phrases άφήλιξ vihs iepcm? and iepeis άφ^λι^ (so P. 
Brit. Mus. 338. 12-13 (ii, p. 68), Wessely, op. ciL, p. 63) cannot be maintained. 

10. The first half of the line is filled up by two dashes separated by an ; it is unlikely 
that the latter stands here for oZras. 

11. It is remarkable that here the father only is mentioned, while in the case of the 
priestess in 1. 1 7 her mother alone is named, which suggests that priestly descent was required 
on the father's side for priests and on the mother's for priestesses; cf. 1265. 17-18, and Otto, 
Priesier und Tempel, i, pp. 219-20. 

'Αρβίω5 : cf. B. G. U. 1004. i. 4 Άρβη!. The doubtful β might be read as κ. 

12. Λ7)το0γ: cf. Β. G. U. 1095. 7, where there is a doubtful mention of a iepov Aijroif 
(so the index). A local cult of Leto in the Pathyrite noma is perhaps to be inferred from 
the mention of the vrjaos A7)toC(s) in P. Grenf. ii. 15. Col. ii. 5. 

14-15. On the cult of Augustus in Egypt cf. Blumenthal, Archiv v, pp. 318 sqq. 

πρωτοΚογίμων : both πρώτο: and λόγιμοί are common epithets of temples (cf. Otto, 
Priester tend Tempel, i, p. 18, ii, pp. 310-11), but this seems to be the first instance of their 
combination. 

16. Κυΐ'ωΐ'πολειτ(ου) is irregular in form, and above ττολει to the left of the τ something 
has been written which might be read as €ω or εω?, i. e. πόλΕωΓ ; but KurawoXeiVou must have 
been intended. 



1257. Statement concerning a Decaprotus. 

17-6 X 23-3 cm. Third century. 

The purpose of this unaddressed document is not quite clear. It is a state- 
ment drawn up by a person named Maximus (1. i6) concerning the accounts of 
an Oxyrhynchite decaprotus. A payment of 500 artabae had been made to the 
latter after the proper time for receiving it had passed, but it had been duly added 
to the account by his assistant. Four years afterwards, when a superior official 
was at Oxyrhynchus, the question of this late payment was reopened, apparently 
as a precedent for further supplementary additions to the accounts ; cf. note on 
11. 16-19. This statement, which seems to have been made out for some official 
occasion rather than as a draft for a petition, is written across the fibres of the 
papyrus in a semi-cursive hand dating from the latter part, probably, of the third 
century. The fifth year mentioned as current in 1. 14 might well be that of 



1257. OFFICIAL 177 

Probus. On the verso are two mutilated columns of accounts in two hands, and 
in the reverse direction the first two lines of a letter from Maximus (no doubt the 
Maximus of the recto) to his father Horion. 

Ειτίμα-χοί ονομασθείς eh δίκαπραοτζίαν λιβο! τοπαργίας τοΰ Όζνρνν- 
•χίτου νομον παρηΧι^ ων καΐ Θωνίου πατρώου οντοί τοΰ Επιμάχου 

(.διοίκη- 
σαν τα, κατά την δΐκαπρωτίαν, και τοΰ καιροΰ λήξαντοί της παραδόσεως 
σίτου Θ ίων δ και Τΐλούταργρς •γξν\ο\μίνος ΰπομνηματογράφος νυνί 
5 δβ στρατηγοΰντος τοΰ Τανίτου νομοΰ ίπίστειλΐν Δημητρίω πραγματευ- 
Trj αύτοΰ παραμΐΤρήσαι eis λόγον δημοσίων μετρημάτων άρ[τάβας ε- 
πί τοΰ {ίτους) α ίτονς της εϋτυχαιστάτης ταύτης βασιλείας πε[ν]τακ[ο]σί[ας 
τω Θωνίω και τω τούτου βοηθώ Διονυσίω τω και παρόντι. και τοΰ μέ- 
τρου παραδοθέντος ύπο τοΰ Δημητρίου ακόλουθα ποιών δ βοηθός παρε- 
ιά θαιτο τοις λόγοις της δεκαπρωτείας, τ[ο]ΰτ' εσ{σ]τιν, τω χειριστικω ου 
[πρ]οσελαβε και τω κατ άνδρα τω εν δ[η'\μοσ\ίω κατά\κειμενω δια τ[ο]ΰ 
επιδοθεγτος συναιρεματος τοΰ δεκαπρώ[του μηνϊ\αίου Έπειφ τ[οΰ 
(έτους) α έτους. 'Αμμωνίου δε τοΰ κρατίστου επείκτου δημοσίου σίτου 

\τω Φα- 
ωψι μηνϊ τοΰ ενεστώτας (έτους) ε έτους Trj Ο^υρυνχ^ιτών πόλει α[, , . . 
15 ο . . . . [.] ό προειρη μένος Επίμαγος δεκάπρωτος προσαγαγων μ\. . . ε- 
με τον Μά^ιμον ως [ό]φλόντος τοΰ Θεωνος τάς πεντακοσίας άρτάβ[ας 
έδεησεν και τά προσόντα αΰτω παρα{σ]θεσθαι δια των γενομένων υπο- 
μνημάτων ύπο τοΰ στρατηγού τοΰ νομοΰ επϊ παρόντος 'Αμμωνίου τοΰ 
κραστίτου οτι αΰτω έμετρήθησαν τω λόγω της δεκαπρωτία[ς. 

1—2. 1. Επιμάχου δνομασθίΐ'ΤΟ! . . . παρηλικο! οιαγογ θώνιο! πατρωο! ων. οξυρϋ Pap, 
4. νυκϊΡαρ. 5• 1• (στρατηγών . . . cVe'ffTfiXfj/. 'J. 1. ιΰτυχίστάτη!. g, \. παρίθιτο. 

Ι γ. 1. ^'δίήσατ-ο : of. 12Θ5. ΙΟ. 1 9. 1• κρατίστου. 

' On the nomination of Epimachus to the oflSce of decaprotus in the western toparchy 
of the Oxyrhynchite nome, as he was past his prime, Thonius the stepfather of Epi- 
machus administered the business of the office. After the time for the delivery of corn had 
passed Theon also called Plutarchus, ex-hypomnematographus and now strategus of the 
Tanite nome, directed Demetrius his agent to measure out 500 artabae to the account 
of public dues in the first year of this most happy reign to Thonius and his assistant 
Dionysius, who was also present. On delivery by Demetrius of this amount the 
assistant followed the natural course and added it by way of supplement to the accounts 
of the oflBce, that is, to the ledger of the amounts received and to the individual list 
lodged in the archives through the monthly summary presented by the decaprotus for 



178 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Epeiph in the first year. But when his excellency Ammonius, collector of public corn-dues, 
was [present] in the city of Oxyrhynchus in Phaophi of the present fifth year, the aforesaid 
decaprotus Epimachus producing myself, Maximus, and representing that Theon owed the 
500 artabae asked that the further amounts in his hands should be added through the 
memoranda drawn up by the strategus of the nome in the presence of his excellency 
Ammonius, because they had been measured out to him to the account of his office of 
decaprotus.' 

2. It is somewhat curious that the business of a παρ^λι| should have been conducted 
by his πατρωάί, who would presumably have been his elder. 

6-7. The separation of άρ\τάβας and irf[i']raii[o]ai[as is awkward, but the reference in 
1. 16 demands a previous mention of them, and the ends of these two lines are the only 
available places. 

(erow) a trovs: cf. 11. 13-14. In dates of this period a superfluous year-sign often 
follows the figure (cf. e.g. 1252. recto 40), but to write the word out in this position 
is unusual. 

10. χηριστικόν here Seems to designate the current accounts kept by the decaprotus as 
opposed to the more formal records presented for preservation in the archives ; cf. P. Brit. 
Mus. 255. 1 1 (ii, p. 117) npoKTopeifiv κάί χφίζ(ΐν, where Wilcken, Chrestom. p. 321 has already 
supposed a reference to bookkeeping. The sense of ' list ' also appears in χίίρκιμά^ as 
applied to inventories of temple-property. In P. Tebt. 121. 49 χΕί/ίΐστικόκ was explained 
on the analogy of 18S ^αιτά(νηϊ) χ(^ρ\ι.στψ as a payment made to a χ^ιριστψ, but the meaning 
there is uncertain. 

12. σνναψίματοί : cf. P. Tebt. 34O. i. 5-9 συραίρ^μα πνροϋ τοϋ μ^μ(τρη{μίΐΌν) . . , [κατά] 

μηνιαιον Μίσορη [ίπο των] ηρακΙ^τόρων), and Ρ. Rainer 1 45 cited by Wessely, Kar. und Sokn. 

JV^S, p. 1 1 κατά συναίρξμα σιτικών κώμης "ΣοκνοτταΙου Νήσου ΙΙαχών, 

1 3• κρατίστον ίπίίκτου 8ΐ)μοσιου σίτου : this title seems to be a novel one. ϊπ^Ίκτης 
occurs in the compound χωματίπάκτης, e.g. 1053. 12, P. Thead. 20. 8. 

14-15. A participle in the genitive is required to be constructed with Αμμωνίου κτ\. 
and to govern rrj Όξνρννχιτων TTcXei. -opfvo[v\ is perhaps just possible at the beginning of 
1. 15; ... vTo[s] is certainly unsuitable. At the end of that line μ[άρτνρα ε]μί would give 
a good sense, but a shorter supplement is wanted. fJiomv is unconvincing. 

16-19. The phraseology here is somewhat obscure, παραθίσθαι however should have 
the same sense as in 1. 9, and as the passage stands it can hardly be interpreted otherwise 
than as meaning that Epimachus wished the strategus and the eVfi/cTijy to authorize further 
supplements to his accounts, as \ο\φ\όντος will then mean not that the 500 artabae were 
still due from Theon, but that they had been due when strictly the accounts were closed. 
But that further additions should be made after an interval of four years is certainly 
surprising. For υπομνημάτων cf. 1252. recto 26, note. 

(ύ) DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS. 

1258. Promise of Attendance. 

13-9 χ8•4 cm. A. D. 45. 

A declaration on oath that the writer would appear before the strategus in 
connexion with a reckoning of receipts from taxation. The document is analogous 
in form to 260, 1195, B. G.U. 891. recto, P. Leipzig 52-3, Hamburg 4. 



1258. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 179 

[ Yjaios τω\ν άπο\ Ο^υρύγγοίν 

[noXiws Ί]ππο8ρ6μου SeKOVvSwi 

[πράκτορι 8ημ\οσίων τον avrov άμφ68ου. 
[ομνύω Τφίρϊ\ον KXavSiof Καίσαρα 
5 [Σίβαστον^ Γΐρμαν[ι\κον Αύτο[κ]ράτορα 
[εσΐσθα]ί μβ ίμφανηι τώι στρατηγωι 
[^7Τθλλω]ί'£α)ΐ επί rfjs 'έι/γιστα άριθμήσ^ωί 
[τόάν δ]τ]μοσίωΐ' οντά ΐκτ[ο\9 tepoD βω- 
[μοΰ τΐ]μίρονί παντο! άσοίλου τόπου 
ΙΟ [σκύττηί] ττάσηί. ΐνορκοΰντι μίμ μοι 
\iv ei'jj,] ίττιορκοΰντι δι τα εναντία. 
\ΐτουί '4]κτου Τιβΐρίου Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος 
[ΐ!ΐβαστ]οΰ Γερμανικού Αύτοκράτοροί μηνοί 
[Νίου Χ]ΐβαστ\ο\ΰ ϊνάτηι. 



9• 1. ασίλον. 

' . . . son of . . esis, ... of Oxyrhynchus in the Hippodrome quarter, to Secundus, 
collector of taxes of the same quarter. I swear by Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus 
Germanicus Imperator that I will appear before the strategus Apollonius at the next 
reckoning of taxes unprotected by any temple, altar, sacred enclosure, or any place of 
sanctuary or shelter in any form. If I observe the oath may it be well with me, but if 
I swear falsely, the reverse. The sixth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus 
Imperator, the ninth of the month Neus Sebastus.' 

2. There is barely room for yep8iW (cf. e. g. 285. 4, 288. 2), unless ποΚ^ως was 
abbreviated. 

3. Βημ]οσίων : cf. 1. 8, and for the combination with πράκτορι, Β. G. U. 72. 2-3 πράκ(τοροΓ) 
δημοσίας κώμη! Καρανίίδοί, where δημοσίων was apparently intended, p. Rylands 141. 6. 

7. [Άπολλω]ι/ίωι suits the size of the lacuna better than ['Αμμω]νίωι. Cf. note on 1. 12. 

8. [των δ]ημοσίων is Supported by 1. 3 but hardly fills the lacuna, in which there is room 
for six letters. For «τ[ο]γ iepoO κτλ. cf. e. g. 785, P. Hibeh 93. 3-5. 

12. ί]κτου : the vestiges of the letter before τ suit κ or ir better than α and exclude i, ρ 
and ω. π€)ΐ]7Γτου is long for the lacuna, for which six letters are sufficient, and eVjarou would 
give rise to difficulties concerning the name of the strategus in 1. 7, since Dorion occupied 
that office in Phaophi of the 9th year (255. i), and Tiberius Claudius Pasion in the loth 
(393). Pasion must have been twice strategus, as he is known from 283. 28 to have been 
in office on Mesore 1 5 of the 5th year. 



ϊ8ο THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

1259. Declaration of a Shipper. 

i9-8xii-9cm. a.d. 211-12. 

This and the two following papyri (1260-1) relate to the corn-supply, 1259 
and 1260 both containing formal acknowledgements by shippers of the receipt of 
corn for transport to Alexandria. Similar documents of the Roman and early 
Byzantine periods are P. Amh. 138, Brit. Mus. 256 («) and 301 (ii, pp. 99 and 
256), Flor. 75, Goodsp. 14, Cairo Preis. 34 ; cf also 1197. 1259, however, has some 
peculiarities of phraseology, and the conclusion of the document, where it is 
unfortunately mutilated, cannot yet be restored with security. On the subject 
of the corn-transport see Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 369-70, 376 sqq., Rostowzew, 
ArcJiiv iii, pp. 320 sqq. 

Δώνμω στρα{τηγω) Ο^νρυγγίίτον 

τταρα Π.οσί8<ύνίον τοΰ καΐ Τρίαδίλφον ναυ- 

κλήρον γΐίρισμον Neas ττόλΐως πλοίων η 

αγωγής [άρταβων) μ(υριάδων) S. παρίΧαβον [παρΐΧαβον] και 
5 τταραμΐμίτρημαι παρά, Διοσκόρου Όννώφρι- 

09 και Αιδνμον Πανσίίριος σπτοΧόγων κάτω 

τοπαρχίας Ψώβθβως τόπων tols ίπιστα- 

λΐίσαί μ[ο]ι υπό τ€ σον και ίΐρίωνοί τον καϊ Απί- 

ωνοί βασιλικού γραμματέως τον αντον νομον 
ΙΟ 6^ αποστόλου τοΰ κρατίστου επιτρόπου της Νιας 

πόλΐως άπο δημοσίων θησαυρών της αυτής 

κώμης et'y Τωμιν ποταμον πυρον γΐνήματος 

τον διελθόντ\ος] ιθ (erot/j) των κυρίων Αυτοκρατόρων 

Αντωνίνο[ν και Γίτ]α Εύσφων ^φαστων 
15 άδόλον άβ\ωλον άκρίθό\ν άδι{α)πατήτον κ(κ[ο]σ- 

κιν(νμ€ν[ον σνν] έκατοστί} μια και ημι\αρ- 

ταβίοα άρτά[βας , . . .]χ€ΐλίας όκτακοσίας τ€σσαράκ[οντα, 

γί{νονται) \{πνρον) (άρτάβαί) ' . ωμ, μίτρω δ]ημοσίω [ 

μ^τρήσίΐ T[fj Κΐλίνσθΐίστ) 

20 των των ποτα[μ 20 letters 

πάντων άς κα.[ϊ κατάγω (Is Αλΐ^άνδρααν 

και παραδώ\σ\ω [τοις άσχολονμίνοις τον ^et- 

ρισμον \υ\γιως άκ[ακονργήτονς άπο πάσης 



1259. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS i8i 

ΐ'αι»τ[ί]κ77Γ κακο[νργίας 1 6 letters 
25 κυρία ή άπο^η τρ\ισση -γραφΐσα ην ίξιδόμην σοι μ\ν τω 
στρατηγ[ω 8ι]<τση[ν toIs Se σιτολόγοίί μοναγτιν. 
{erovi ?) [κ] Αντοκρατ6ρ[ων Καισάρων Μάρκου 
[Αύ]ρηλίου Άντ[ωνίνου και Πουβλίου ΙΙΐπτιμίου 
[η]τα Β p€Ta,y[yiKaiv Μίγίστων Εύσφων ΙΙίβαστών 



8. ϋπο Pap. 

' Το Didymus, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Posidonius also called 
Triadelphus, master of 8 boats carrying 40,000 artabae in the administration of Neapolis. 
I have received and had measured out to me by Dioscorus son of Onnophris and Didymus 
son of Pausiris, sitologi of the Psobthis district in the lower toparchy, the amount ordered me 
by you and Horion also called Apion, basilicogrammateus of the said nome, in accordance 
with the message of his excellency the procurator of Neapolis from the public granaries 
of the said village at the river Tomis of wheat from the produce of the past 1 9th year of 
our lords the Emperors Antoninus and GetaPii Augusti, unadulterated, with no admixture of 
earth or barley, untrodden and sifted, including a percentage of i^ artabae, . . . thousand 
eight hundred and forty artabae, total [.]840 art., by the public measure . . . and according 
to the prescribed measurement . . ., which I will carry to Alexandria and deliver to the 
officials of the administration safely, free of all risk and damage by ship . . . This receipt is 
valid•, there being three copies of it, of which I have issued two to you, the strategus, and 
one to the sitologi.' Date. 

2. Is this shipowner identical with the Triadelphus in 522. i ? The dates of the two 
papyri are suitable enough. 

3. χ^ψια-μοϋ Nf'af πόλίωί : cf. 708. 1 3, where Wilcken (Chrestom. pp. 508-9) is no doubt 

right in reading χι{ρίσμοί^, Β. G. U. 8. ii. 29—30 ναυκληρον τοΰ τη! Neas πόλεως χειρισμού, 
Wilcken, Griindz. p. 369. 

4. μ{νριά^ων): Wilcken compares the obscure sentence in P. Giessen 11. 17-18 «XXas 
όκτο μυριά8(! ΐχω πλοίων ί>ν ϊξουσίαν ϊχω, of which he now prefers his Original explanation, cited 
ad loc, to that suggested in Chrestom. p. 523. 

8. Cf. B. G. U. 1091. 1-2, where the same Horion appears as deputy-strategus in the 
2ist year. 

10. 6^ αποστ<!λου : cf. 1197. 13, note, P. Tebt. 486, C. P. Herm. 6. 13. 

12. This passage throws light upon P. Leipzig 22. 10 eV [A]i/3[ii]ri; [2]7-ωμΕω£ ποτα /ioC (so 
Mitteis, comparing another unpublished papyrus), tv [Λ]ΐ|3[υ]7-); cannot be right ; something 
like « λι/3οϊ τον Τώμ6ωϊ ποταμον is wanted. Possibly, however, the initial 2 should stand and 
fif (2)τω/ϋν be read in the present place. 

13. Cf. 11. 27-9. The date is practically certain, since the association of Caracalla and 
Geta ended in the 20th year ; see also the note on 1. 8 above. According to 1196 
Anubion was strategus in that year, but probably κα should be read there in 1. 8 instead of κ. 

1 5. α^ιαπάτψοί Seems to be a novel qualification in this context. 

16. σνν ίκατοστη μια καΐ ήμιαρταβίω: the purpose of these percentages is unexplained. 
A ήμιαρτάβιον occurs also in 522. 21, a passage which may now be better understood, and 
P. Tebt. 486 αί ToC (ΐ[7Γο]στόλ(ου) {πυροΰ) 'Δ, (τίμισυ) {άρτάβηί) (so rather than (αρτάβαι)) 



i82 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

K, I (jTupoC) 'Δκ, which shows that \ art. per cent, is meant. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 1015. 2 (iii, 
p. 257, 6th cent.) crvv ναίλοις και (κάτοσταΧί, and P. Tebt. 470. In 708 percentages are 
required from silologi on account of detected impurities in the corn-freights, but the extras 
in the present passage are presumably of a different kind. 

19-20. There was perhaps a reference here to the receipt of expenses ; cf. e. g. 1260. 
1 5-1 7 ; but ποτα[μ . . . is a difiiculty. 

21. For the supplement cf. 1260. 12. κατασπΊσω eU (P. Brit. Mus. 256. (a) 15 (ii, p. 99)) 
or αποκομίσω els (P. Amh. 138. 14) are not so well adapted to the space, but άποίσω fh 
(P. Flor. 75. 17) would be suitable. 

23-4. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 948. 8 (iii, p. 220) άπ^ρ φορτία napaSaaei σωα καί άκακούργητα άπυ 
ραυτικίη:] κακοι[ρ\γία!, 3°!• 12—14 (ϋ, Ρ• 256) κα\ τταραδώσιν τοκ γόμον σωον καΐ άκακονργητοι/ τω 

([μ]αυ[τοϋ] Kivdvvco, Mitteis, Berichte d. SUchs. Gesellsch. d. Wissetisch. 19 10, pp. 270 sqq. In 
1. 23 the letters 'ακ[ are very doubtfully identified, and there would be room for a somewhat 
longer supplement, but the exiguous vestiges do not suit σώ[α5 καί άκακ. 

25-6. Cf. 1260. 17-19. The supplement in 1. 25 is longer than would be expected, 
but seems guaranteed by the analogy of 1260 ; possibly -γραφύσα was abbreviated. 

1260. Declaration of a Shipper. 

23 X 9-7 cm. A. D. 286. 

An acknowledgement similar to 1259 of the receipt of a cargo of corn for 
transport to Alexandria ; cf. the introduction to that papyrus. 

Ανρηλίω ΦιΧίππω τω και 'ίΐρίωνι 

στρατηγώ Όξνρνγχ^ίίτον 
πάρα Αύρηλίον 'Ανίκητου ΌΧβανοΰ άπο τηί 

λαμπ{ρα5) και λαμπ{ροτάτη9) Όξ{νρνγγ^ιτων) πόλΐω? κνβίρνητοΰ 
πλοίου 
5 'Ελληνικού κληρονόμων Τΐίρωνος άγωγ{ήί) 
[άρταβων) τν. παρίλαβον και ίν\ΐ\βαλόμην ety 
το προκΐίμΐνον πλοΐον (κ γραμμάτων Ονλπίου 
Κυρίλλου τοϋ διασημότατου καθολικού πάρα 
Α\α\ύρηλίου Δημητριαγοΰ και ώί γ^ρημα[τίζΐΐ) 

ΙΟ δΐκαπίρώτου) μΐρων μίσηί Τ07Γ{αρχίαί) κριθής veas 
καθαραί κ(κ[οσ]κινίυμίνη9 (άρτάβαί) oe, ai 
οΰσαι κώμης Ήρακλΐίου, άσπίρ κατά- 
γω eis την λαμπ[ροτάτην) Αλ(^άνδρ(ΐαν και παρα- 
δώσω ols eav κ(λΐυσθώ και της 

15 παραδόσεως γράμματα €7Γ0ί[σ]ω δια το 
πίπληρωσθαί //€ πάντων των 



1260. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 183 

άναΧωμάτοαν. κυρία η άποχτ) (τρισση) γραφεϊ- 
σα, ήν ΙξξΒόμην σοι μ^ν τω στρα(τηγω) Βισσην 
τω 8e δζκαπ(ρώτω) μοι/αχ^ήν, και έπΐρω- 

20 τηθΐΐ[ί] ώμολόγησα. (eTovs) β Αΰτοκράτοροί 

Καίσαρος Ταίου Αυρηλίου Ούα\ζρίο[υ] Δ[ιό\κ\ητιανον 
και (βτου5) α Αυτοκράτορας Καίσαρος Μάρκου 
Αυρηλίου Ούαλΐρίου Μαξιμιανοΰ Ευσεβών 
Ευτυχών Σεβαστών ΊΊαννι ιτ). 
and hand 25 Α[ϋ\ρήλιος Ανύκητος 'Ολβαν[οΰ] τταρΙ- 

λαβον και παραμΐμίτρημαι [ταί προκ€]ι[μ{€ναί) 
κριθής άρτάβας έβδομήκοντα 
πίντζ και καηνΐγκώ και παρα- 
δώσω ως πρόκειται. Αΰρ[η(λιος)'\ Χιλβα- 

30 νος Άμμωνίο\ν\ (γρα[ψα) ΰπ()ρ) αϋτοΰ μη 
€Ϊδότ(ος) γρά{μματα). 

12. ι of ουσαι COri". from σ. 1. τά! οϋσας. Ι7• 7 1/ραψ(ίΐτα Pap. 1 8. δισση Pap. 

27. κριθ οοττ. from πνρον. 

' Το Aurelius Philippus also called Horion, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from 
Aurelius Anicetus son of Olbanus, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, 
pilot of a Hellenic boat belonging to the heirs of Tiro, of 350 artabae burden. I have 
received and embarked upon the aforesaid boat in accordance with the instructions of Ulpius 
Cyrillus, the most eminent catholicus, from Aurelius Demetrianus and however he is styled, 
decaprotus of part of the middle toparchy, 75 artabae of new, pure, and sifted barley, 
belonging to the village of Heracleum, which I will transport to the most illustrious 
Alexandria and deliver to whomsoever I am ordered to deliver it, and I will produce the 
certificate of the delivery, because I have been paid all the expenses. This receipt is valid, 
there being three copies of it, of which I have issued two to you, the strategus, and one to 
the decaprotus, and in answer to the formal question I have given my consent.' Date 
and signature of Anicetus written for him by Aurelius Silvanus. 

3. Ό\βανοΰ may be for'Op/SaKoC = Urbani. 
5. 'ΈΚΚψίκοΰ : so e. g. P. Goodsp. 14. 3. 
12. Ήρακλ(ίον : cf. 989 and 1285. 100. 

14-15. P. Flor. 75. 18-20 is rather more explicit [rijr παρ]αδόσ£ω! ίποΊσω ds 'όνομα ίμωντά 
σννηθη αποΐνα γραίμματα αττο τον άννων^ττάρχου J of. P. Goodsp. 1 4. 9— 10. 

15-16. The άναΚώματα are more precisely defined in P. Flor. 75. 21-2 \ϊττ\ηρ\ώθην των 

ναύλων και των κου/χονλών και των σακ/ιο[φορικ]ώι/ μισθών J cf. P. Goodsp. 1 4. 7 κ\οΰμονλα(?\ και 
το Βηνάριον εκάστου μορίου κα\ τα νανΧα και το σακκοφορικόν. 

28. κατίΚίγκώ : SO e.g. P. Flor. 21. 14 ciVewyKoC/jev, Hamburg 44. 7 eneveyKS). 



i84 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

1261. Declaration concerning Commissariat. 

26-3 X 19-5 cm. A. D. 325. 

Acknowledgement on oath from a senator of Oxyrhynchus to a centurion 
in the service of the catholicus that he had received a quantity of produce 
for transport and delivery. The consignment was destined partly for a coming 
official visit, partly for troops stationed at Babylon ; cf. 1115, Wilcken, Grundz. 
pp. 358-9, 361-2, P. Giessen ii, pp. 88-9. 

■^frL"'] '^'^^ ύπατύαν των Βίσποτων ημών Κρίσπον και ΚωνσταντίΐΌ[ν] 

των ζπιφα.νβ(Γτά[τω^γ 

Καισάρων το γ . 
Φλαουίωι Χαραπίωνι έκατοντάρχον ra|[e]cuy τοΰ διασημότατου καθολικού 
Trap Αυρηλίου Ήρακλίουί Κοιλακίου βουλ(€υτον) τηί λαμπ{ράί) και λαμ- 

ΐΓ{ροτάτηί) Ό^(νρυ•γγιτών) ττόλεω? έπιμ€λητον 
5 .[..].. ομνύω τον σιβάσμιον θείον ορκον των δεσποτών ημών Αυτοκράτορας 
[τ]€ και Καισάρων παριληφέναι άπο γενήμα(τος) ιβ {ι)νδικ{τίονος) λι(τρών) 

μ{υριάδας) β Άσλΐ, 
ΐίί των [(σο]μένην ίττιδημίαν λι(τρών) μ(υριάδα) α, καΙ eh (ΰθενίαν των kv 

Βαβοιλώνι 
[δ]ιακιμίνων γ[€ν]ν€ωτάτων στρατιωτών ΰπο ^(ουηριανον πρ[α]ιπ{6σιτον) 
λι(τρών) μ[υριάδα) α 'Δσλ(, και το άνάλωμα, κατίνε(γ)κΐν και την 

διάδοσιν τούτων ποιησασ- 
10 θαι οπόδαν Κΐλενσθώ αριθμώ πλήρη και Trjs παραδόσεως 
•γράμματα επενεί^^κΐν, els το εμ μηδενΐ μεμφθηναι, η ενοχ^ον 
ειην τω θείω ορκω. ύπατείας τήί προκ{ειμενηί) Τνβι ιη. 

3- 1. ^κατο^τάρχω. γ. 1. els την . . . Βαβν\ώνι, 8. 1. Μ^ί'Ίΐ'αιοτάΓωΐ'. g, το added 

above the line. ro. 1. οπόταν. 

' The year after the third consulship of our masters Crispus and Constantinus, the most 
illustrious Caesars. To Flavius Sarapion, centurion on the staff of the most eminent 
catholicus, from Aurelius Heracles son of Coelacius, senator of the illustrious and most 
illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, superintendent of . . . I swear the holy divine oath by 
our masters the Emperor and Caesars that I have received from the produce of the 12th 
indiction 24,235 pounds, for the coming visit 10,000 pounds, and for provisioning the most 
noble soldiers quartered at Bab3'lon under Severianus, praepositus, 14,235 pounds, and the 
expenses, to carry down and make the distribution of them in full whenever I am ordered, and 
I will produce the receipts for the delivery, without giving any cause for complaint; 



1261. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 185 

otherwise may I be liable to the penalties of the divine oath. The aforesaid consulship, 
Tubi 18.' 

3. Cf. B. G. U. 21. iii. 10 (κατοιηάρχω τοΰ καθοΚικοΰ. 

5. There seems to be insufficient room for άννώνηί (cf. e. g. 1194. 3-4) at the beginning 
of the line nor do the faint vestiges suggest that word. Perhaps the name of the produce 
was given, as e. g. in 43. recto iii. 1 1 (πιμιληταΐι: άχυρου. A geographical qualification 
might also be used, as e.g. 1115. 10 ^πι.μ(ληταΐ!Όξυρυγχ(ίτ[ο\υ. 

γ. The expected ϊπώημία was perhaps that of the catholicus himself, as in P. Brit. Mus. 

1259. 33 (iii. P• 240)• 

9. For άνάλωμα cf. 1260. 1 7. Km has perhaps fallen out before KaTfV((y)Kiu. The 
διάδοσίΓ here was apparently to be carried out by the ϊπίμίΚψψ himself, as in 11Θ4. 12 ; cf. 
the note ad loc. 

lO-II. τταραδόσ^ωΓ γράμματα : cf e. g. 1115. 9 Sqq. 



1262. Receipt of Seed-corn. 

10-4 X 6-2 cm. A. D. 197. 

An acknowledgement, addressed to the strategus and basilicogrammateus 
through two local commissioners, of a loan of seed-corn; cf. 1031, P. Flor. ai 
(Arsinoite nome), which are applications for loans addressed directly to such com- 
missioners, and P. Hamburg 19, a similar application to the basilicogrammateus 
of the Oxyrhynchite nome, in which no commission is mentioned. In practice, 
no doubt, the mode of address in these applications varied at the caprice of 
the writer, and it is not to be inferred from P. Hamburg 19 that the com- 
mission was not sitting. The form of the present document was perhaps 
technically the more correct ; cf. 1024, where a grant of seed is authorized by 
the strategus and basilicogrammateus. 1262 is substantially analogous to the 
common Arsinoite receipts (e.g. B. G. U. 104, Ί05, &c.), but follows a different 
formula. The reign, of which the sixth year was current, was probably that 
of Septimius Severus, as is indicated by a document on the verso, a short 
receipt for rent in four lines, of which the text is Σαραττιάδοί" έ'σχοζ/ -πάρα Θίωνο? 
fis λόγον fvoiKwv νττΐρ τοΰ τρίτου κ€ (1. καΐ) Ικοστοΰ (sc. fTovs) ^ραχμα,ί οκτώ, 
/(δραχμοί) η. Below this, written in the reverse direction, the name 2apar.iahos 
has been washed out. 

Λουκρητ[ί]ω NeiX(a> ?) στρα{τηγω) 'Ο§{νρνγχίτον) 
και Χΐρήνω βασιλ{ικω) γρα(μματ€Ϊ) τον α{ύτον) 
νομοϋ 5ί[ά] Επιμάχ(ού) ^αραπ{ίωνοί) 
γνμνασια[ρ]χ(τίσαΐ'τοί) και Δημητ{ρίον) 
5 τον κ{αΙ) Φα[.] . . _?;δ( ) ζζηγη[τίνσαντο$) 
αίρζθ{ίντων) knl παραλήμ-\Ιτία:{ί) 



i86 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

και TTapaSocrems σπβρμάτ(ων) 
γωρονντ{<ύν) els τ[ην) τον ΐΐ'6στ{ώτογ) 
q {erovs) κατασποραν 

ΙΟ πάρα 'Απολλώνιου viocnitpov) 
Teifiay[ivovs) τον κ[αι) Αιδνμου 
μητ{ροί) Αι8νμ(τ]ί) riyy κ(α•] Taei>(f>aT{peiovs) 
άπο TTjeojs Trjs Θμοισΐφω 
τοπ{α.ρ\ίαί). παρείληψα και παρα- 

15 μΐμΐτ{ρημαι) παρ' νμων σπέρ- 
ματα δάι /eia άπο yevrj{jiaTos) τον 
δΐ(λ[θόντο$) € {ίτουί) e/y [κ]ατασπορα.ΐ' 
τον ei>eaT{a)Tos) Τ {(tovs) els rjf ye- 
mpyS) π\epi τ'^ν a{vTr]v) Trjeiv 



13. η οίτης COIT. 

' To Lucretius Nilus, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, and Serenus, basilicogram- 
mateus of the said nome, through Epimachus son of Sarapion, ex-gymnasiarch, and Demetrius 
also called Pha . . ., ex-exegetes, appointed to receive and deliver seed employed for the 
sowing of the present 6th year, from ApoUonius the younger, son of Timagenes also called 
Didymus, his mother being Didyme also called Tsenphatres, of Teis in the toparchy of 
Thmoisepho. I have received and had measured out to me from you as a loan of seed from 
the produce of the past 5th year for the sowing of the present 6th year, for the land which 
I cultivate in the area of the said Teis . . .' 

4 sqq. In 1031 the two commissioners, who are both senators, one being also an 
ex-chief-priest, the other agoranomus, are described as αίρ^θύσι ίπό της κρατίστη: βουλής im 

άναδόσ^ως σπερμάτων τον €ν€στωτο5 η \ίτονς) ανω T07T\ap\Lasj J cf. P. γΙογ. 21. 2—4. 



1263. Announcement concerning Practice of a Trade. 

9-4 X 6-1 cm. A. D. 128-9. 

A notification addressed to the city-scribe of Oxyrhynchus that the writer 
proposed to begin practising the trade of a ■ποταμού e/jyarrjs in the current year. 
τΓοταμοΰ (ργάτηί is probably a variant of ττοταμίτηί, a word occurring in several 
papyri of the later Roman and Byzantine periods ; cf. 1053. 3, 1288. 13, B. G. U. 
14.11. I9,iii. 3, &c., 295. 8, II, 818. 5, P. Flor. 157. 3, 373. i3,Reinach 52 bis, P. S. I. 
83. II, where the ττοταμιται appear as labourers employed in the construction or 
repair of embankments and canals, and similar work. As a re'xj;?) this calling was 



1263. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 187 

presumablj' subject to the χίίρωνάξιον or tax on trades, and it was probably in 
the interests of that impost that the present declaration was required. 

Αιογΐνΐΐ τω και Έρμαίω άπο τοΰ ίνΐστωτοί 
των ΐξηγητ[ΐυσάντων) γρα[μματί'ΐ) ίο τρισκαιδ^κάτου 

πό\{ζωί) eVoi;[y] Ά8ριανοΰ Καίσαρος 

τταρα Δίοσκόρου aneXev- τον κυρίου χ^ρήσα- 

θΐρον Χαραπίωνοί Σα- σθαι Trj των ζρ•γ\ατων 

5 ραπίωνοί τοΰ Διο[ νοταμοΰ Ti^jiyr). 

άπ Οξυρνγχ^ων π[6λξωί 15 Sib ίπι8ί8[ωμι το 

άμφόδον Έρμαί\ον. υπόμνημα [ώ? πρό- 

βούλομαι ττρώτωί κ[ιται. (erovs)] τρια•κα[ιδεκάτον 



' Το Diogenes also called Hermaeus, ex-exegetes, scribe of the city, from Dioscorus, 
freedman of Sarapion son of Sarapion son of Dio . . ., inhabitant of Oxyrhynchus in the 
quarter of Hermaeus. I wish to begin from the present thirteenth year of Hadrianus 
Caesar the lord to practise the trade of a river-worker ; accordingly I present this application 
as above.' Date. 



1264. Notification of Inviolability. 

32-6 X 8-5 cm. A. D. 272. 

This singular document is an application to the βιβλωφύλακίί (γκτησΐων for 
the formal entry (τταράθΐαΐί) in their registers of a right of inviolability {ασυλία) 
attaching to the writer, as recently recognized by the dioecetes ; a copy of the 
memorandum of the dioecetes was at the same time forwarded in substantiation 
of the claim. 

ασυλία is frequently coupled in inscriptions with immunity from taxation as 
a personal privilege conferred in return for services to the State (cf e.g. 
Dittenberger, Or. gr. inscr. 66, 150. 15), and the same combination occurs in 
P. Brit. Mus. 345 (ii, p. 113), where two pastophori are described as άνολύσιμοι 
TTJs λαογραφία•} και των άλλων τίλΐσμάτων και ασυλοι. In the present instance it is 
natural to infer a sileniio that the applicant was not a member of any priestly 
order, and the ground of his privilege is presumably to be found in the strange 
term dvaibeia in 1. 18. It seems likely that, as both Wilcken and Mitteis have 
suggested, the word meant is ίυτταώία, and that the reference is to the ins liberortmi 
established by the Lex hilia et Papia Poppaea. ασυλία is not indeed known to 
have been included among the privileges conferred by that enactment, but 



i88 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

information regarding its provisions is incomplete. What exactly this άσυλι'α 
implied is uncertain ; perhaps it secured the person of a debtor as against private 
creditors, or perhaps, as Mitteis thinks, it carried immunitj' from certain public 
functions ; possibly it was wide enough to be efficacious in both these directions. 
That immunity from taxation was recognized through the registers of the 
βίβλιοφΰΚακΐί was already known from B. G. U. 1073 (a. d. 275, also from 
Oxyrhynchus), and it is interesting to find similar treatment accorded to the 
parallel privilege of ασυλία. Preisigke will perhaps welcome this as fresh evidence 
that the registers were not a ' Grundbuch ' (cf. his recent discussion in Klio xii, 
pp. 402 sqq., especially pp. 418-19). If, however, ασυλία meant immunity from 
distraint, an entry of such a privilege would not be out of place upon the registers 
of the βιβλιοθήκη (γκτησΐων as these are commonly understood ; or, again, if the 
immunity is to be connected rather with liturgies, since these were based upon 
ownership of property, such a right might naturally appear in a property-register. 

[Αύρηλίω ]ω τω και Απολλω- 

[νίω γνμ{νασιαρχ^σαντι) της] λαμπ[ρα.ς) και λαμπρότατης 
^Οξ{νρυγχ€ΐτώΐ') πόλΐωξ κ]αι τω συν α(ΰ-ω) άμφο{τΐροις) βι[β]λ(^ιοφνλαξΐ) 
[πάρα Ίουλίο]ν θίωνοί τον και Ζωίλ[ο]υ 
5 Τά'ίον 'Ιουλίου Αλίξάνδρου άπο Trjs 

λαμπ{ραί) και λαμπρότατης ' 0^νγνγ•)(^Ητω[ν 
ττόλεώ)?. τοΰ γ€νομ€νου ΐξ €ΐ'τυ-^ία[ί 
μου €7Γί τοΰ κρα{τίστου) γίνομίνου διοικη- 
τού Άνδρομάγρυ υπομνήματος 

ΙΟ π(ρΙ τήΐ νπονσηί μοι άπο των νο- 
μών άσνλΐίας το άντίγραφον 
ΐπιφίρων ύμΐΐν kv δισσω ίπι- 
δίδωμι το υπόμνημα προί το 
την δίονσαν παράθίσιν γΐνίσθαι 

τ ζ δια των παρ' ύμΰν διαστρωμά- 
τα>ν τω ήμΐτίρω ονόματι προς 
το πασι δήλα ΐΐναι τα ΰπόντα μοι 
της ίΰναιδΐίας δίκαια, καΐ ομνύ- 
ω τον 'έθιμον 'Ρωμαίοΐί ορκον 

2θ μη €•ψ•€ί'σία[ι.] {ίτους) β Αυτοκράτορας 
Καίσαρος Αουκίου Δομιττίον Ανρηλιανοΰ 
Ευσεβούς Εύτυ^οΰς Σΐβαστοΰ 



1264. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 189 

Koi € (eTouy) 'Ιουλίου Αυρηλίου ^^πτιμίου 
Ούαβαλλάθου Ά6ην[ο8]ώρον του 
25 λαμπρότατου βασιλέως υπάτου 

Αντοκράτοροί στρατηγού 'Ρωμα{ίων) 
Φαμΐνωθ rj. 

Ι. τω COrr. from γϋ. 4• ίωϊλ[ο]υ Pap. 5- γαϊου ίονλίου Fap. 6. First ν of ο|υ;(υι/;(«τω(' 

corr. from ρ and τω c6rr. ; 1. Όξυρυνχ(ίτω[ν. ΙΟ. ω οίτων corr. 12. ύ>£ΐι/ Pap. ; so in 

1.15. 18. \. (ΰπαώία! {?). 23. ϊουλιου Pap. 27. ι; COrr, (.''). 

' Το Aurelius . . . also called Apollonius, ex-gymnasiarch of the illustrious and most 
illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, and his associate, both keepers of the archives, from Julius 
Theon also called Zoilus, son of Gaius Julius Alexander, of the illustrious and most illustrious 
city of Oxyrhynchus. I submit to you in duplicate the copy of the memorandum drawn up in 
consequence of my petition to his excellency Andromachus, ex-dioecetes, concerning the 
inviolability legally belonging to me and present this memorandum in order that the proper 
entry may be made against my name through the registers in your keeping, so that all may 
know the rights belonging to me in virtue of the number of my children ; and I swear the 
oath customary with Romans that I have not made a false statement. The 2nd year 
of the Emperor Caesar Lucius Domitius Aurelianus Pius Felix Augustus and the 5th 
year of Julius Aurelius Septimius Vaballathus Athenodorus, most illustrious king, consul, 
Emperor, general of the Romans, Phamenoth 8.' 

2. Some civic title is to be restored in the lacuna and γυμ(νασιαρχήσαντι) seems to 
suit the correction in 1. i (see the critical note, and cf. e. g. 1199. x). 

8. This seems to be the latest extant mention of the dioecetes as a central authority ; 
the catholicus had already been instituted by this time ; cf. Wilcken, Grundz. p. 157. 

12-15. Cf. the notification of aTfXfia in B. G. U. 1073. 15-19 Iv elbrfre τψ νπάρχουσαν 
αυτφ CK των νόμων ατίΚιαν και την δίονσαν παράθίσιν ποιησησθί τω ονόματι αϋτοΰ eniareX- 
XeToi ίμΊν. 

1 8. fivaideias is clearly written, except for the fact that the top of the υ has been 
retouched. 

20 sqq. Other papyri dated in the joint reign of Aurelian and Vaballathus are C. P. R. 
9, P. Strassb. 8, B. G. U. 946. The last alone gives Vaballathus the title υπάτου, as here ; 
of. Wilcken' s note ad loc. 



1265. Affidavit of Priestly Rank. 

23.5 X 8-6 cm. A. D. 336. 

Declaration on oath to the logistes by a priest of Zeus, Hera, and other gods, 
and bearer (κωμαστ?;?) of the divine images, that his priestly rank was derived 
from his father. As is well known, the priesthood was a hereditary office in the 
Graeco-Roman period as in earlier times; cf. Otto, Priester und Tempel, i, 
pp. 203 sqq. 



igo THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Mera την ΰπατύαν Ιουλίου Κωνσταντίου 

πατρικίου ά8€λφοΰ τοΰ SeairoTov ημών 

Κωνσταντίνου Αύγουστου καΙ 'Ρουφίου 
Άλβίνου των λαμπ{ροτάτων). 
5 Φλαουίω Παρανίω τω καΐ Μακροβίω λο{γιστί]) 0^{vpvyyiTOv) 

πάρα, Αυρηλίου Θωνίου Δημητρίου 

άπο τήί αΰτηί ττόλεω? ΐΐρίω^ 

Ιίροΰ Διοί καΙ'Ηραί καΐ των συννάων 

θ(ών μβγίστων [κα]1 κωμαστον 
ΙΟ θίων ,Ίτροτομων και νίκηί αντων 

προαούση^• (πέθΐτό μοι η 

ση (μμ€λΐ[ια (γγρά]φωί δηλώσαι 

πόθίν (ϊην π\α\()\τι'\ρηκωί το προ- 

κίμΐνον αξίωμα, κατά ταΰτα 
15 ομολογώ όμνύς τον σφάσμιον θύον ορκον 

τών δΐσποτών ημών Αυτοκράτορα! τΐ 

και Καισάρων ΐκ διάδοχης τοΰ προίίρη- 

μίνου μου πατροί Δημητρίου 

{ί^σγτικίναι το αΰτο αξίωμα 
20 κ\ά'\κΐίν{ρ)υ τυγ\άνοντ€ς iepims 

τών αυτών Ιβρίων και κωμα- 

στών θίίων προτομών καΐ 

μηδ\ν δκψβΰσθαι, ή 'ίνογοί ΐΐην 

τω θΐίω ορκω. 
25 ύπατΐίαί τήί προκ{ίΐμίνηί) Φαμίνωθ λ. 

and hand [Α]ΰρήλιοί Θωνίος ωμασα 
τών θίΐων ωρκων ώ? πράί- 
Κίΐται, 

2. 7)/χώ Pap. 8. Ϊ£ρου{?) . . . συνναώ Pap. 15. ορκδ Pap. 20. 1. TVy}^avovTOS. 

25. iVareias Pap. 26. 1. ωμοσα. 2']. 1. τοκ Θ^Ίον ορκον a>s πρόκαται. 

' The year after the consulship of Julius Constantius, patrician, brother of our master 
Constantinus Augustus, and Rufius Albinus, the most illustrious. To Flavius Paranius 
also called Macrobius, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Thonius son of 
Demetrius, of the same city, priest of the temple of Zeus, Hera, and the associated most 



1265. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 191 

great gods, celebrant of the divine images and their advancing victory. Your grace enjoined 
me to state in writing whence I obtained the aforesaid rank. Accordingly I acknowledge, 
swearing the holy, divine oath by our masters the Emperor and the Caesars, that I received 
the said rank in succession to my aforesaid father Demetrius, who was himself one of the 
said priests and celebrants of the divine images, and that I have made no false statement, 
under penalty of the consequences of the divine oath. In the consulate aforesaid, 
Phamenoth 30. I, Aurelius Thonius, have sworn the divine oath, as aforesaid.' 

8. Cf. 483. 3, v^fhere κα\\ των σνννάων βίων is probably to be restored, as here, after "Hpar ; 
the editors of Dikaiomala, p. 121, rightly rejected κα[ΐ ΠοσίΐδώΐΌΓ. 

p. κωμαατον : cf. e. g. B. G. U. I. 19-20, 362. vli. 17, &c., Wessely, Kar. tind Sohi. Nes. 
p. 64, Otto, Priester und Tempel, i, pp. 10, 95. 

II. προαονση! is for προαγοίσηί. For the common omission of y between vowels cf. 
e.g. 1142. 9, note, Mayser, Grammaiik^ pp. 163-4. 

13. π[α]μ[ι;]ρ7;κώ5 is not Very satisfactory. Wilcken suggests τΕτ[ϊ/1ρ7;κώί, but this suits the 
vestiges less well, and hardly gives the required sense. 

17-18. It is noticeable that the writer makes no reference to his mother; cf. note 
on 1256. II. 

21-2. The words as they stand are just intelligible, but probably the writer intended 

των αίτων θ(ων και κωμαστον. 



1266. Examination (εττύρισυ) for Membership of the Gymnasium. 

25-2 χ8•9 cm. A.D. 98. 

This is an application by a father for the ΐ-πίκρισίί of his son as a preliminary 
to the latter's admission to the gymnasium ; cf. Wilcken, Grunds. pp. 140-3, 
199, 200, 1202, P. Rylands loi. The document is of precisely the same kind as 
257, and being better preserved at the end is a useful supplement to that papyrus. 
The beginning, as in 257, is lost, but presumably the application was addressed to 
the strategus and basilicogrammateus as the officials primarily responsible for 
the ετη'κρισυ of ephebi in the provincial towns ; cf 257. 13-15, 1266. 1-2. For full 
qualification as ephebi, however, a further process of daKpiais was necessary 
(cf Wilcken, op. cit., p. 142, 1202. introd.), and 1266 now shows that in the local 
metropoleis, as at Alexandria, the praefect here intervened ; cf the note on 1. 25. 

[..].[..]...[.]... [. στρατηγήσίαντο! 
και Πα/ιφίλου γ€νο[μ€νο\υ βασ•ιλικ[ο\ν 
γραμματίων και ων άλλων κα- 
θήκ€ΐ τω ζ {(Τ€ΐ) θίον Ούΐσπασιανον 
5 ακολούθως αίί ίπήνΐγκΐν ό προ- 
γ(γραμμίνο? μου πατήρ Διονύσια 
6 και Άμόΐί Ψάμμωί τον Β αλλά- 



192 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ρου oy r\v τταλαιστροφύλαζ nepiaiv 
άπο8βίξ(σι ώ? δ πατήρ αΰτον Ψάμ- 

ιο μΐί Βα\\(άρ)ον\ί^ early ί[ν T\rj τον λ5 (eroi;?) 
θίοΰ Καίσαρος γρ[Λ]φ[ΐί τ]ων ΐκ τον 
γυμνασίου τταρα .... μίνων, 
ίγώ Se άψ' ον προσίβην ίγβνό- 
μην tv ττάσαΐί ταΐί τοΰ γυμνασίου 

15 γραφαΐί, την Se τοΰ υίον μητέρα 
Θepμoύθιov γβγαμησθαί μοι τω 
β (eVet) Δομιτιανον καθ ί8ι6γραφον 
συνγραφην την και δeδημoσιω- 
μίνην διοί τον καταλογΐίου τω 

20 έζηί γ (eVet), ηί 6 πατήρ Πλοντί- 
ων ΤΙΧουτάργον άvaγpaφ6μevos 
eiT άμφόδον Νότου Δρόμου ene- 
κρίθη τω αύτω πίμπτω eTei 
θίοΰ Οΰεσπασιανοΰ ev ra^ei των 

25 ύπο Κανντίου HavXeivov ΐπικ€κρι- 
μίνων ύπο ^ουτωρίον Χωσιβίου 
στ ρατηγήσαντοί και Νικάνδρον 
γevoμevoυ βασιλικού γραμματέως 
και S)v άλλων καθήκει, και ομνύω 

30 Αυτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Νίροναν 
Τραϊανον Xeβaστov Τ€ρμανικον 
μη e-^eva6ai, tivai δ ίμοΰ και τήΐ 
Θΐρμουθίον φύσ[eι νίον το]ν Πλον- 
τίωνα και μη θί[σει μηδΐ νπ]όβλη- 

35 '■'"' /^ί?^^ άλλοτρίαΐί [άσφaλ]eίaιs η 
ομωνυμία κε•χ^ρή[σθαι,] ή βνοχ^οί 
€Ϊην τω ορκω. (eroi/y) α Αυτοκράτορα! 
Καίσαροί Nepoύa Τραϊανού {s\ 
Seβaστov TeppaviKov Uavvi ιψ. 
2nd hand 4° Ψάμμις Διονυσίου τον καΐ Αμόιτ(θί) 
ΐπιδέδωκα και 6μώμ€κα τον 
ορκον. 



1266. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 193 

15. viov Pap. 18. η οίσυνγραφην COrr. from o. 31. τράίανον Pap. ; so in 1. 38. 

' [. . . I declare that I was selected at the selection which took place under] . . . , 
late strategus and Pamphilus, late basilicogrammateus, and the other proper officials in the 
7th year of the deified Vespasian in accordance with the proofs adduced in his lifetime by 
my aforesaid father Dionysius also called Amois, son of Psammis son of Ballarus, who was 
a guard of the palaestra, that his father Psammis son of Ballarus was in the list made in the 
34th year of the deified Caesar of those ... in the gymnasium ; and I myself ever since 
I came up for selection was included in all the lists of the gymnasium ; and I declare that 
Thermouthion the mother of my son was married to me in the 2nd year of Domitian by an 
autograph contract which was also made public through the record-office in the following 
3rd year, while her father Plution son of Plutarchus, registered at the South Square quarter, 
was in the same fifth year of the deified Vespasian placed by Sutorius Sosibius, then 
strategus, and Nicander, then basilicogrammateus, and the other proper officials in the class 
of persons selected by Quintius (?) Paulinus ; and I swear by the Emperor Caesar Nerva 
Trajanus Augustus Germanicus that I have made no false statement, and that Plution 
is the son of myself and Thermouthion by birth and not by adoption nor is he 
supposititious, and that I have not availed myself of credentials belonging to others or 
identity of names ; otherwise may I be liable to the consequences of the oath. The ist year 
of the Emperor Caesar Nerva Trajanus Augustus Germanicus, Pauni 16. I, Psammis 
son of Dionysius also called Amois, have presented the memorandum and sworn 
the oath.' 

I sqq. A comparison of the dates in 11. 4 and 1 7 indicates that the reference is to the 
ίπίκρισΐ! of the applicant, not, as in 257. 12 sqq., to that of his father. 

11-12. oi cK τοϋ γυμνασίου is commonly used absolutely, but here seems to have been 
combined with a participle. 

1 7—1 9. Cf. 906. 8—9 την Sc δηΚουμίνην σ^υ^ιγραφην κα[ι] την ^γ\(νομίνην αυτή: δια τοΰ καταΧογιίου 

δημοσίωσιν κα'Ί μίτάΒοσιν, a passage now cleared up by the present parallel, which indicates 
that, as we had suggested in the note ad loc. (so too Preisigke, Girowesen, p. 299, Schwarz, 
Hypoihek und Hypallagma, p. 88), the συγγραφή in question was Ιδιόγραφος, i. e. really 
a. χ^ιρόγραφον. The explanation preferred by Mitteis, Grundz.Tpp. 86, 126, must accordingly 
be definitely discarded. On the δημοσίωσκ of private contracts see Mitteis, op. ci/., pp. 82-7, 
Preisigke, op. a'/., pp. 296 sqq., 1200. introd., 1273. introd., Jors, Z. Sav. xxxiv, pp. 107 sqq. 
Jors's remarks on pp. 14 1-2 concerning marriage-contracts now require modification. 

23. The 5th year has not occurred in what remains of the text, but was perhaps men- 
tioned in connexion with the Ιπίκρισις of the applicant's father in the lines which originally 
preceded 11. r sqq. ; cf. 257. 12 sqq. and note. 

25. Paulinus is known from Josephus, Bell. Jud. vii. 10. 4 to have succeeded 
Ti. Julius Lupus (died a. d. 73) in the praefecture, but this is his first occurrence in 
papyri. He has been identified with the Valerius Paulinus mentioned by Tacitus, Hisi. iii. 
43 (cf. Prosopograph. Imp. Rom. iii, p. 373, Cantarelli, La serie del prefetii, i, p. 35), but the 
nomen is at any rate not Valerius ; it looks rather like a corruption of Quintius. 

ΐ7Τίκ(κρψ€νων : the first three letters are indistinct, but on the whole are more like im than 
ίίσ. άσκίκριμίνων is, however, expected on the analogy of P. Flor. 57. 73, and ίπικ. here, if 
rightly read, may be due to the carelessness of the scribe. 

26-7. 2ωσ[ι/3ίου and ι>ί\ικ\άνδρου must hence be restored in 257. 13-14. 

32-6. Cf. 257. 40-3, which should now be read ctva\i δ' ipoi καϊ\ Ίσιδώρας τόκ θ^ογίνην 
φ\ΰσ(ΐ υ'ιονλ κα\ μη θίσίΐ μ\η'ψ^ ΰπόβ\ητο\ν μη^ αλλοτρίαΐί ασφαλείαί]^ (?) κ€χρησθαι \η ομωνυμία, 

Ο 



194 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

η ίνοχο! κτ\. ; or if the ω previously read before κιχρησθαι is preferable to s, καΐ /xi^Scvi 
άλλοτρί]ι» may be substituted for μη&' aXKorpiais άσφαλ^ίαι^ on the analogy of B. G. U. 1032. 

14. Cf. also P. Tebt. 316. ii. 9—10 καΐ μη αλ\οτρί(/ άπιφχΐί μη&( όμ(αι'^νυμία κιχρησίβ^, 

άσφά\\(ίαί! in ]. 35 is conjectural (cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 293. 19), but suits the remains; anap])(ais 
cannot be read. 



1267. Registration of a Child. 

24-5 X 7-7 cm. A.D. 209. 

A request to an amphodogrammateus of the city for the registration of 
a boy aged three years and five months. The document is to be referred to the 
category of the notifications of birth, of which several examples from the Fayum 
have been published ; cf. P. Fay. 28, Tebt. 299, Gen. 33, B. G. U. 28, iio-ii, and 
Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 195-6. There are, however, considerable differences 
in formula, the most obvious being the concurrence of the owner of the house, 
where the boy was to be registered, with the boy's father in presenting the 
application. Possibly, no doubt, in the Fayum examples the parents happened to 
be owners and not tenants. That the present notification occurred some years 
after the child's birth is no unusual circumstance. The papyrus offers a still 
older mention of the tribal organization of the provincial metropoleis than 1030. 

On the verso is an extract from an official survey-list (1287). 

Svptcuvi άμ<Ι:{οδ]ογρα(μματΐΐ) γ 
φυλήί 

πάρα Αττολλω[ναρίο]υ Άρπάλον 

μητρο? SapamaSos απ Όζυρν-γγων 
5 ττόλεω? μίτα κυρίου Χάρμον 

Π[α\υσΐΐρα.τος μητροί ( ) 

/c[a]i πάρα Ζούίλον [Ζ]ωι\ου τοΰ 

Απολλώνιου μητρός Κλαυίίαί 

ΘίωΐΌί άπο ttjs αΰτηί πόλ^ω!. 
ΙΟ βουλόμίθα πρώτκύί άπο τοΰ 

νΰν άναγραφήναι ΐπϊ τοΰ ύπάρ- 

)(ovTos ίμοί τι) Άπολλωναρίω 

ίπ άμφόδου ΙΙλατύαί μέρους οΐ- 

Kias τον ίμοΰ τοΰ Ζωίλου 
1 5 γνήσ-ιον υίον 'ίϊ,ρύωνα 

μητροί Ήράτο5 ΙΑπολλαινίον 



1267. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 195 

(δωδΐκάδραχ^μον) άπο •γ{νμνασίον) οντά ττροί το ΐί/ΐστ{οί) 

ιζ {eTOs) tTWv τριών και μηνών 

nevTe. διο ίπιδίδομίν το ύπό- 
20 μνήμα ώί καθήκΐΐ και 

όμνυομεν την τώ[ί'] κυρίων 

Αυτοκρατόρων ^ΐουήρου 

και Άντωνίνου και Γίτα Καίσαρος 

Σίβαστων τύχ^ην μη eyfreCaO^ai). 
25 {(Tovs) ιζ Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρων 

Αουκιου Χΐπτιμίου ^(.ουήρου 

Εύσφοΰί Πΐρτίνακοί Αραβικού 

Αδιαβηνικοϋ Παρθικού 

Μεγίστου και Μάρκου Αυρηλίου 
30 Αντωνίνου Εύσ[ΐβ]οΰ5 2ΐ(βαστών 

και Πουβλίου Χ^πτιμιου Γίτα 

Καίσαρος ^φαστοΰ Τΰβι ι. 

1. ίωϊλου [ί]ωϊλου Pap. ; SO in 1. 14. 15• UiOi' Pap. 19. υπόμνημα Va.^, 

' To Syrion, amphodogrammateus of the 3rd tribe, from ApoUonarion daughter of 
Harpalus and Sarapias, of Oxyrhynchus, with her guardian Charmus son of Pausiras and . . ., 
and from Zoilus son of Zoilus son of Apollonius, his mother being Claudia daughter 
of Theon, of the said city. We wish that now for the first time and henceforth Zoilus' 
legitimate son Horion, his mother being Heras daughter of Apollonius, a payer of twelve 
drachmae and member of the gymnasium, aged in the present 17th year three years and 
five months, should be registered in the share of a house owned by me, ApoUonarion, in the 
Broad Street quarter. We accordingly present this memorandum as is fitting, and swear 
by the fortune of our lords the Emperors Severus and Antoninus and Geta Caesar Augusti 
that we have made no false statement.' Date. 

1-2. Cf. 1030. 2, introd., 1116. 20, which gives the equation o{ φυλή Άηάαμφοδον, and 
Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 42-3, 348-9. 

10. ττρώτω! : cf. the phrase απογράφομαι πρώτωι in registrations of property, e. g. P. Tebt. 
323. 7, where we interpreted it as meaning that the new owner was making a return for 
the first time of his acquisition. Mitteis thinks {Grundz. p. loi) that the sense must be 
that the person making the return was appearing for the first time as a property-owner ; 
Eger, Aeg. Grundbiichwesen, pp. 12 1-2, leaves the question open. The analogy of the 
present passage is distinctly in favour of our original explanation. 

13. In 733. 3 μΐ)[7-/)οπ(όλίωί)] n\aT(eias) is probably to be read. 

1 7. The gist of the document appears to commend (δωδίκάδραχμον) in preference to 
(δωδ«αδρά;^μου), the meaning being that Horion was qualified by descent for eventual 
classification as a δωδίκάδραχμοί άπ-ο γυ^ικασιΌυ. Cf. e. g. P. Amh. 75. 35, where the latter 
phrase is applied to a boy of three years. 



196 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

1268. Registration of a House after Purchase. 

16-9 X I2-I cm. Third century. 

This document belongs to the class of property-returns following upon 
purchase, of which examples have been published from the Fayiim (e. g. P. Tebt. 
323), Hermopolis (e. g. P. Brit. Mus. 945 (iii, p. 120), Leipzig 3. ii), and Antinoe 
(P. Strassb. 34) ; cf. Eger, Aeg. Grundbuchwesen, pp. 1 20-3, Mitteis, Grundz. 
pp. 99-101. 1268 has some peculiarities which give it an interest in spite of its 
extensive mutilation. A noticeable feature is the array of documentary evidence 
adduced in support of the purchaser's title ; in the parallels from Hermopolis and 
Antinoe this is less prominent, while in those from the Fayum it is not directly 
referred to. An analogous papyrus from Oxyrhynchus is 1199, which, however, 
is not in the form of an άττογραφ?) but is an application for irapaeecrLs, an expedient 
supposed to have been adopted when the previous owner had not made an 
αττογραφη ; cf. Eger, op. cit., pp. 131 sqq., Mitteis, op. cit., pp. 103 sqq. 1199, as 
was pointed out in the introd. ad loc, conflicts with the current explanation 
by a positive statement that the property in question had been declared in 
an άτΓογραφή by the vendor. 1268 now brings the correlative contrary evidence ; 
it is itself an άττογραφη, yet it apparently states in 11. 14-15 that the vendors 
μη άττογΐγράφθαι. Mitteis plausibly suggests that the present απογραφή was con- 
ditioned by the production of evidence that the vendors' title depended on 
bημόσιoL χρηματισμοί (11. 1 3, 1 7). But it Can hardly be said that the conditions 
underlying the alternatives of αττογραφή and τταράθΐσΐί are yet fully understood. 

The document belongs to the first half, probably, of the third century ; 
the sixth year mentioned in 1. 5 may well refer to the reign of Severus 
Alexander. 

παρ((τεθη). 
2nd hand [ 21 letters και as] χρημα(τίζΐΐ) βουλ{(υτ^) καΐ Ήλιοδώρφ 

βφλ{ίοφύλαξή 
[πάρα 2 1 letters δ]ά>ρας 'HpUTos 'Hparos άπο κώμης 

^νρων δια Αυρηλίου 
[ 26 letters ] 'AvTivoems. άττογράφομαι ην κατ€γρά- 

φην KaTCt συγχωρη- 
5 [σίί' τέλίΐωβζΐσαν δια τοΰ καταλογ]ΐίου τω δΐΐλθόντι ίτ (erei) μηνΐ Μβσορη 
πάρα ΑύρηΧιων Ilero- 
[σίριοί 19 letters μ]ητροΐ Τασΐΰτοί απ' Ό^υρύγχων TToXecoy 

παστοφόρου Άθηνα! 



1268. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 



197 



[r^y και Θοήρι8ο$ Oeai μΐγ{ίστη5) και ΐ!ιι/]θώ[ν]ιοί τήί και Άπία! 

Διονυσίου μητρός Μαρκίαί άττό τηί 
[αύτηί noXecos την ύπάρχονσαν rij] του Πΐτοσίριοί θυγατρι Ανρηλία 

TaatvTL μητρός Τααρ- 
[ 1 8 letters του πατρός ίγοντος αγιτη{ν) νπο τΐ} χΐίρι κατά τους 

'Ρωμαίων νόμους 
ΙΟ [ 1 9 letters fat Αϋρηλία ^]ινθώνι ttj και Άπία κατά το λοιπόν 

τίταρτον 

€7Γ α\μφ68ου Τΐμγίνούθίως οίκίαν και αΐθριον 
και τα τον]των χ^ρηστηρια πάντα συν (ϊσ68οΐί και 



ΐκ86]σ•ιμ[α] άπο SiaXoyrjs άναπ€μφθίντα 
] . . [. συν] ΐ[σο]ΐί άντιγράφοις, και Βηλω μήτ€ 



[μίροί 24 letters 

[ _ 2^ .' 

t^oSois 

[ 29 letters 

[ 27 ,. 

τον ΤΙΐ- 

15 \τοσΐριν 21 letters ]μ • [•] -η την Χινθωνιν την και Άπίαν άπογβ- 

[γράφθαι των προ/ί€ί]//[€]_ΐ'ωΐ' ΐνγαίων, ίιναι Se αύτων 

άγοραστικω 
[δικαίω κατά συγχ]ωρ[ήσ]ΐ5 τρΰς τΐλπωθύσας διά τοΰ 

καταλογίίου S)v ομοίως 
[ 28 letters ] • • [ ] • • ■'"®'' rpels έπ[ί\φίρων 

ύ/ι[Γ]_ΐ' συν ϊσοις άντι- 
[γράφοις 29 letters ] /f['?i']i Παχών, μίαν μ\ν 

πρότίρον "Ζαραπιά- 
2θ \δος ]i^ • • ''[•] • ^ν 



14-0 of TOW corr. from -η. 



1 8. tVois Pap. 



I. Cf e.g. 713. I. 

3. The Oxyrhynchite κώμχ) Εύρων is mentioned also in 270. 22, 1052. 5. 

4—5. συγχώρη[σιν . . . κατα\ογ\(ίου : cf. e.g. 1. 1 7, Mitteis, Grundz. pp. 65-7. 

6-7. Άθηνα: κτλ. : cf. 579, 1117. 2-3. 

9. Cf. 1208. 6, note. But the fact that a person νπο tjj χαρΊ was at the same time an 
owner of property shows that the patria polestas was not strictly interpreted in Egypt. 

13. Εκδό]σι/ϋ[α] is a somewhat doubtful restoration, but seems suitable enough in this 
context ; on the use of the term cf. Mitteis, Grundz. p. 63. On the διαλογή {τψ iroXeai), 
which appears in connexion with the ^ημοσίωσίί of contracts, cf. Mitteis, op. cit., pp. 84-5, 
Preisigke, Gi'rowesen, p. 297. The relations of the officials προί rfj 8ιά\ογη to the KardKoyeiov 
are not yet clear. Mitteis's remark (pp. 84', 125') that apparently the latter only was 



ig8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

concerned with the preparation of σν-γχωρησικ seems to need modification in the light of the 
present passage. 

14—16. Similarly 119 9. 24—5 "["]' δΐϊλώ την αΰτην θ^ωΒίαν [a]n-oyfypa(^i[ai] το προκιίμινον 

([γ]γ(ον. The next words should now be restored, on the analogy ofl. 16, e[iv]ai S[e αϋτων 
κ\]ηρονο[μικω δίκαίω. Something like μηδΐν άπλώί may be supplied in the lacuna before των 

Ή-ροκ(ΐ]μ\(]νων. 



1269. List of Property. 

20•2 X ιι•2 cm. Early second century. 

A list addressed to the exegetes (of Oxyrhynchus) of some property belong- 
ing to two minors whose father was dead. The list had been drawn up by 
the uncle of the minors on the order of the previous exegetes and was now sub- 
mitted to his successor in the ofifice. A supervision of minors was one of the 
functions of the exegetae ; cf. P. Amh. 85, 86, B. G. U. 1070 (= Mitteis, Chrestom. 
323), and for a near parallel to the present papyrus B. G. U. 388. ii. 22-4 etVeXSoiires 
T{.vk% TTpos την Πτολίμαίδα eKeyov '^Apov ταντα (sc. various άργυρώματα) ίκ τοΰ μ[ί\σ[ου,] 
μη 6 ΐξηγητηί ΐΙσ(\θων ΐ-π' [α.ν]α[γ]ραφηί αντά ττοιηστι. Several of the articles in the 
list had been pawned by their late owner ; cf. e.g. 114, P. Brit. Mus. 193. verso 
(ii, p. 245)• 

Three different hands are apparently to be distinguished in the document. 
The upper part is in upright semi-uncials which change in 1. 20 to a smaller 
cursive. From 1. 4 onwards dots or short dashes have been placed in the 
left margin close to most of the lines. 

ΙΙτολ€μαί<ΰί iepe? ϊνάργωι ΐ^ηγητηι 
πάρα, Θΐωνατοί τοΰ Ισιδώρου μητροί 
^οήριοί απ Όξυρύγχων πόλεως, (and hand) ηί 
ίπίδωκα Χαραπίωνι τω προ σου 
5 ΗνΎ'Ί'''ϊ1 γραφής σκευών 

των καταλΐλίμμενων τοΐί άφή- 
λιξί μου άδΐλφιδοΐς ^αραπατι καΐ 
Χαραποΰτί νπο τωΰ μετηλλαχ^ό- 
TOS αντων πατροί ίμοΰ Se όμο- 
ιο γνησίου άδελφοΰ Ίσατοί αντίγραφαν 
υπόκειται. 

Χαραπίωνι ίνάρχωι tepei και ϊξηγη{τήι) 
πάρα Θεωνΰτοί τοΰ ^Ισιδώρου μητρός 



1269. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 199 

Σοηροντοί α,π O^vpvyymv πόΧΐω^. 
15 αϊτού μΐνοί νπο σον γραφην των 

άπολΐλιμμίνων τοις άφήλιξί μου 

άδ€λφι8οΐί ^αραπάτι καΐ Χαραποΰτι 

νπο τον /ίετϊ^λλαχότο? αντων πατρός 

ΐμον δι όμογνησίον {τ} άδ€\φον IaaTo(s) 
20 σκίνων και άλλων πρ- (3rd hand) -οσφωνω ΐίναι τα 

νπογΐγραμμίνα• κιβωτός κΐΐμίνον 

παρακλΐΐδίον, ΐτίρα αργή, κάδος χαλ- 

KOVS, κλΐΐς ή και λακάνη τ)ν ύποτίθΐΐται 

Είσάς πίριων ΙΙανάρητος irpos άργνριον δρα- 
25 XfioLS ΐϊκοσι, erepos κάδος ομοίως ύποτΐ- 

θΐΐμίνος προς δραχμας δίκα τω αντω 

[Π]ανάρτ}, λήκνθον κασσιτΐρίον νποτίθΐΐ- 

[μίνον τω] αντω προς δραχμάς τίσσαρΐς, 

[ ] . [ ]χρομον νποτίβίΐμίνον 

3θ μυ 'έτι προς [δ]ραχμας δεκαδύο, κιτωνα 

νποτβθίΐμίνον Τνζφΐρσόιτι προς δραχμάς 

οκτώ, και ήμ[ϊ\σν μέρος ιστών γΐρδιακων τρι- 
ών πατρικών, χνρίδιον πβπραμένον νπ k- 

μον του Θίωνος μβτά την τελβυτην τοΰ 
35 άδΐλφοΰ Ίσάτος δραχμών Τΐσσαράκοντα, 

μεγάλην κ[ί]στην χαλκούς, ποτήριον κασσι- 

Iji^pivov %ν \καΙ άρ•γ\υρί[ό\υ \β\ν, κβρβικάριον 

[ ]γο^ [ 



3• ι; of ι;γ corr. 4• «πίδωκα over something expunged. 8. 1. τοί. ig. icraT-o(f) 

over something expunged. 24. 1. Τίανάρητι or Xiavaprj. 28. irpos added above the Hne. 

29. 1. ^^pωμov. 30. 1. μοι. 33. 1. χοιρίδιον. 36. 1. χάλκονν Or χάΚκον, 

' To Ptolemaeus, priest and exegetes in office, from Theonas son of Isidorus and 
SoSris of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Appended is a copy of the list which I presented to 
Sarapion, your predecessor as exegetes, of the articles left to my nephew and niece, being 
minors, Sarapas and Sarapous, by their deceased father, who was my full brother, Isas. 

To Sarapion, priest and exegetes in office, from Theonas son of Isidorus and Soerous 
of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Being asked by you for a list of the furniture and other 
articles left to my nephew and niece, being minors, Sarapas and Sarapous, by their 
deceased father who was my full brother Isas, I declare that they are as follows : a coffer 



200 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

supplied with a false key, another out of use, a box of bronze, a plate or dish pledged by 
Isas during his lifetime to Panares for twenty drachmae of silver, another box likewise 
pledged for ten drachmae to the same Panares, a flask of tin pledged to the same person 
for four drachmae, a . . . coloured . . . pledged to me for a further sum of twelve drachmae, 
a tunic pledged to Tnephersois for eight drachmae, and a half share in three weavers' looms 
which belonged to his father, a pig sold by me, Theon, after the death of my brother Isas 
for forty drachmae, a large chest of bronze, one cup of tin and one of silver, a pillow . . .' 

14. Έοηροϋτοι : in 1. 3 she was called Σοήριο? ; cf. 1. 34, note, and 1291. introd. 

22. παρακΚύ^ιον occurs in a line of Plato Com. (Kock 77) apparently in the sense of 
a false key ; that this is the meaning here is not clear. 

23. kKus does not seem to occur elsewhere in this sense. 

34. Bloivos: in 11. 2 and 13 θεωνάτορ. The same irregularity occurs in 119; cf. 1. 14, 
note. 



{c) PETITIONS. 
1270, Notification through the Archidicastes. 

32 χ6•5 cm. A. D. 159. 

A notice addressed to the strategus by the purchaser of some land that he 
had brought the terms of his contract to the cognizance of the archidicastes, who had 
authorized the strategus to communicate this fact to the seller or her representa- 
tives. Documents of this class, of which other examples are 485, B. G. U. 
578, &c., are known as διαστολικά, and were commonly employed to bring formal 
notice of claims for breaches of agreement ; cf. Mitteis, Grundz. pp. 122 sqq., 
who has well characterized the proceeding as ' Mahnverfahren '. The peculiarity 
of 1270 is that no claim or complaint is specified ; the object of the communica- 
tion is apparently stated to be merely that the seller might be aware of the 
validity of the contract (11. 52-3). This is yet more vague than 286, an analogous 
invocation of the archidicastes in which the claim is still hypothetical : οπω? . . . 
ειδώσι, ΐάν τι is ταντην ττραχθώ, ΐσομίνην μοι την ττραξίν (11. 17-20). Perhaps in 
the present case, too, some negligence in the fulfilment of the terms of the con- 
tract was anticipated, and the purchaser had recourse to this διαστολικοί/ as 
a precautionary measure. Mitteis suggests that the seller had died, and that 
her heirs had to be notified before being called upon to carry out the terms of 
the agreement ; cf. Cod. Theod. ii. 27. i. In 1. 50 the possibility of her decease 
is indeed mentioned, but only in a stereotyped phrase (cf. e. g. 485. 29, and 
contrast B. G. U. 888. 20), which does not imply that the writer believed death 
to have taken place. 

It may be remarked that in the application to the archidicastes an abstract 
of the contract is given, not a complete copy of it. This is very likely due, 



1270. PETITIONS 201 

as suggested by Mitteis in connexion with B. G. U. 888 (Grtindz. p. 134^ : 906 
is not parallel ; cf. 1266. 17-19, note), to the fact that the contract in question was 
a notarial ομοΚο-γία, not a χΐΐρόγραφον requiring ^ημοσίωσις before it could be acted 
upon. Of δ?ίμοσίωσΐί there is here no word, and the document is thus 
differentiated from 719, and cannot be explained as an announcement of the 
fact of publication to the other party to the contract ; cf. 1276. 19, note. 

Φωκίωνι στρα[τηγω) [ 

πάρα Πτολΐμαίον Ήρώ8[ου μητροί 

άπ Όξνρνγχωΐ' woXems. [ον ίπόρισα ίκ 

τον καταλογΐίον )(ρηματι[σμοΰ €<ττιν άντίγρα- 
5 φον KiXep δ tepevi και ά[ρχ^ιδικαστη9 

Ό^νρνγγΐίτου στρα(τηγω) χ^αίρ([ιν. τον δΐδομίνον 

νπομνήματοί άντίγρα\φον μΐταδοθήτω ώί 

υπόκειται, ίρρωσο. Ίτονί κβ Α[ύτοκράτορο5 Kaiaapos 

Τίτον Αιλίον Αδριανού Άντ[ωνίνον Χφαστον 
ΙΟ Ενσίβοΰί μηνοί 'ΛδριαΐΌ[ν 

σβσημίωμαι. ^αραπίων -Ε . [ γραμμα- 

Tevs καταλογ€ίον. Ke\ep[t γΐνο- 

μίνου νπομνηματογρά[φον νίω γεί'ομί- 

νω στρα[τηγω) ttjs πόλΐωί ie[pei άργιδικασττι 
15 καΙ προ5 τί} ΐπιμελβία τ[ωί' γ^ρηματιστ5>ν 

και των άλλων κριτηρΊ\ων πάρα Πτολβμαί- 

ον τον Ήρώδον μητροί Ι[ άπ' Ό^υρν-γγων 

πολΐωί. καβ' ην π€ποίη[μαι προί Αμμων .... 

Αιογίνονί μητροί ^ινθο[ώνιο! μΐτα κυρίου 
20 τοΰ νιον Aioyevovi ΘΙα)[ΐΌί άπο Trjs αΰτήί 

πόλβωί 6μολογία(ν) τω €ν[ΐστώτι κβ eVet ώ- 

μολόγησεν παρακ€^ωρ[ηκίναι μοι το υπάρ- 
χον avTrj περί κώμην [ εκ τον Πο- 

λνκλείδου κλήρου πρ6τ[€ρον 

25 Ttjs Aioytvov^ γη! κατοι[κική5 σιτοφόρου σπο- 

ρίμον 6^ όρθογωνίον άρ[ούρηί 'έκτον ή όσον e- 

αν rj επί το πλίίον ή ίλατ[τον κοινής ουση5 τη! 

οληί άρονρηί μιαί προς e[ 

και ίΤε/ζΠ". . . -"Ππε/ί άπο . [. - 



202 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

30 ήσιοί και άλλου, rjs οληί γ6ΐ'[τοζ'€Γ νότου και βορ- 
ρά καΐ άπηλιώτου και λιβο9 [ , 

ras Se τήί συμπζφ(ύν[ημίνηί irphs άλλ^- 
λοιτ άρονρηί ΐκτον άι[ί πρόκΐΐται τιμή! 
αργυρίου ΙΙΐβαστοΰ νομ\ίσματοί δραχμαί 

35 eKUTOv e£ αυτόθι άπί[σ)(ηκίναι παρ' ίμοΰ 
δια. χεφδί αριθμώ ιτλήρ\ίΐί και την γημ βί- 
βαιώσΐΐν πάστ] βφαιώσ\ίΐ καθαραν άπο γίωρ- 
•γίαί βασιλική? και οΰσιακ[ήί και παντοί (ϊδουί 
και άτΓο άπΐργασία? και ν[ νω/ίά- 

40 των, €τι Se και άπο δημ\οσίων τΐλβσμά- 
των πάντων των ίν[προσθΐν γ^ρόνων μέ- 
χρι συντ^λύα? τον δΐ€[ληλνθότο9 πρώτου 
και ΐίκοστοΰ erovs κα[ϊ αντον του πρώτου 
και ΐΐκοστοΰ ίτονς Άντ[ωνίνου Καίσαρος 

45 τοΰ κυρίου δια το τα ά[πο τοΰ νυν ίιναι k- 
μοΰ τοΰ Πτολΐμαίον, [και έπϊ Tois άλλοις 
ά πΐριίγΐΐ ύπ\ρ προΐρ[γασίας. άξιώ σνντά- 
ξαι γράψαι τω τον Οξυ[ρυγχ^ίτου στρα{τηγω) μ€τα 
δοΰναι τούτου το 'ίσον [rrj Αμμων . . . ., kav 

5° περιηι, ei δΐ μη, κληρον\όμοΐί αύτη? reXeiOts 
ών τα ονόματα ίπι τω[ν τόπων δηλωθή- 
σΐται ώί καθήκΐΐ, 'ιν[α ίίδωσι μίνονσαν 
κυρίαν την όμολογί[αν έψ' ο'ΐί πΐρύχ^ει. 
ώ? καθηκ€ΐ. (βτουί) κβ Αΰ[τοκράτοροί Καίσαρος 

55 Τίτου Αίλίου Αδριανού [Αντωνίνου Σεβαστού 

Εύσΐβοΰί μηνοί Α[δριανοΰ 

[κ]αϊ τούτου οντο? ά[ξιώ την μΐτάδοσιν 

γΐνίσθαι τη Αμμων[. . . . ώί καθήκ€ΐ. 

(ίτουί) κβ Αύτοκράτορος Κ[αίσαροί Τίτου Αίλίου 

6ο 'Αδριανού Αντωνίνου [ΙΙΐβαστοΰ Ενσίβοΰς 
[Μγχύρ . [.] 

5- upevs Pap. 17. μητροί '[f Pap. 49• "''°'' Ρ3•Ρ• 5^• "ί" Ρ^Ρ• 

' Το Phocion, strategus, from Ptolemaeus son of Herodes and . . ., of Oxyrhynchus. 
A copy of the communication which I have obtained from the record-office is as follows : 



1270. PETITIONS 203 

" Celer, priest and archidicastes, to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. Let 
a copy of the application presented to me be served, as below. Good-bye. The 22nd 
year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, the ... of 
the month Hadrianus. Signed by me, . . . written by me, Sarapion . . ., scribe of the record- 
office. '" To Celer son of the ex-hypomnematographus . . ., ex-strategus of the city, 
priest, archidicastes, and superintendent of the chrematistae and other tribunals, from 
Ptolemaeus son of Herodes and . . ., of Oxyrhynchus. By the terms of the contract made 
by me with Ammon . . . daughter of Diogenes and Sinthoonis with her guardian her son 
Diogenes son of Theon, of the said city, in the present 22nd year, she acknowledged that 
she had ceded to me the sixth part of an arura, or thereabouts, whether more or less, of 
catoecic corn-bearing arable land, of rectangular shape, belonging to her in the area of the 
village ... in the holding of Polycleidas, and formerly the property of . . . daughter of 
Diogenes, the whole one arura being held jointly with . . . and another, and being 
adjoined on the south, north, east, and west by . . ., and that she had received from me 
forthwith from hand to hand in full the hundred and six drachmae of the Imperial silver 
coinage agreed upon between us as the price of the sixth part of an arura, as aforesaid, 
and that she would guarantee the land with every guarantee as free from the liability of 
cultivating royal or domain land and every impost and from construction and ... of dykes and 
also from all public taxes incident in the past down to the end of and including the 2 ist year of 
Antoninus Caesar the lord, because the proceeds henceforth belong to me, Ptolemaeus, with 
the conditions included in the contract concerning the previous cultivation. I beg you to 
give orders that instructions should be sent to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome to 
serve a copy of this application upon Ammon . . ., if alive, or if not, upon her full heirs whose 
names will be disclosed on the spot, as is fitting, in order that they may know that the contract 
with all its provisions is valid.'" (Endorsed) Let the proper steps be taken. The 22nd 
year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, the ... of 
the month Hadrianus." In these circumstances I request that a copy should be served on 
Ammon . . ., as is fitting.' Date. 

I. Phocion has occurred in 476, which may now be dated more precisely. 

10-12. For the double signatures cf e.g. 485. 8, 719. 6. ey[pa^a is possible after 
Σαραπίων, but the Order would be unnatural and a patron}'mic is more probable, with ?γραψα 
understood. 

12—14. Ύΐνο\μ(νον ίπομνηματογρά^φον νΐω κτλ.: cf. 727. 2—3, B.G. U. 888. 5—6. 

1 8. Cf. 1. 58 ; either Άμμωνοϋτα or Άμμωνάριον is possible. 

28. Very likely np6s €[μ( top Πτολψαϊομ ; but e may be the initial of a proper name. 

29—30. Ώ€μπ€μ, if right, must be the name of a person and άπο- either a patronymic 
(Άπολ[λωι/ιΌυ ?) or a descriptive phrase (άπο κ[ωμηι . . . ?). The genitives -ησιοι κα\ άλλου, 
or at any rate the latter of them, look like an error for accusatives. 

39. Cf 1208. 21 κΐαΐ άπ-6 άπ[^ρ•γ'\ασίας [και ....]. λ[.] . ias χωμάτων, where the mutilated 

word before χωμάτων is doubdess the same as i[. . . here ; it is not, apparently, ίΒροφυλακίας. 

45. The supplement is a shortened form of 504. 25-6, 1208. 22. 

46. Cf for the supplement e.g. 286. 12, 485. 24. 

48. μ£τα]8οϋναι : cf. e.g. B. G. U. 578. 20, 888. 20, and 485. 29, where μ^ταδοϋναι, not 
emSoivm, is to be read. 

53. For £φ' off ττιρίίχΐΐ, which is quite conjectural here, cf 1. 46 note. o5 cav Ιπιφίρψαι 
would also be suitable. 

54. ώί καθηκίΐ, as 1200. 56 shows, is not to be connected with the preceding sentence 
but is the endorsement of the archidicastes, to be taken with the following date ; cf 286. 28. 
In 485. 34 and B.G. U. 578. 22 a full stop should similarly be placed before ass καθήκίΐ. 



204 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

56-8. 485. 35-7 may now be read on this analogy Φα[ώ0ι .] . [κα>?] T[o]yVov ovtos 
ak\}S> την\ μΐτά^οσιν yei/£V6[ai τη Σα]ρα7Γΐάδι. At the end of 1. 35 the Supposed mark of 
abbreviation is no doubt a stroke over the day of the month ; after this there would be room 
(but not more than room) for καί, which, however, may well have been omitted. In 1. 56 
here, if [/c]at is right in the line below, nothing more than the figures of the date are wanted 
after Άδριανοϋ, and the rest of the line was presumably blank. 



1271. Petition to the Praefect. 

13-1 X 8 cm. A.D. 246. Plate V. 

An application to the praefect Valerius Firmus (cf. 720. i, 1194. introd.) from 
a woman who was a citizen of Side for a permit to leave the country via Pharos. 
An extremely cursive official endorsement in Latin remains partly undeciphered, 
but is not likely to have contained more than a formal authorization. With 
this interesting illustration of the vigilance exercised by the Government on 
the frontiers of Egypt and the strictness with which ingress and egress were 
controlled Wilcken aptly compares Strabo ii. loi οϋδ' f$ov ην avev ^τpoστάγμaτos 
ΐζ ^AKe^avbpfCai άνάγίσθαι . . . ovbe ye λαθίΐν ίκττλίύσαντα (vehexero τοσαύττ) φρουρά 
κ€κλΐίσμ(νον του λιμίνο? καΐ των άλλων ί^όδωι», οσην και νΰν en ^ιαμΐνουσαν ίγνιαμΐν 
ημύί ΐττώημονντΐί π; 'Aλe^avbpάq ττολυν χρόνον, καίτοι τα νΰν ττολυ άνΐΐται 'Ρωμαίων 
ίχόντων. This Ptolemaic -πρόσταγμα mentioned by Strabo was no doubt a permit 
addressed to the commandant at Pharos, corresponding to the authorization 
issued by the Roman praefect to the procurator Phari. For the latter official cf. 
C. I. L. vi. "6^%% proc. Pari Alex andriae ad Aegyptum. 

ΟύαΧΐρίω Φίρμω ίττάργω Αιγύπτου 
πάρα Αύρηλίαί Μαικιανής S ιδήτ{ι8θ5). 
βονΧομαι, κύρΐΐ, ίκπλίΰσαι δια Φάρου• 
άξιω γράψαι σβ τω ίπιτρόπω τήί Φά. 
5 pot; άπολνσαί μ€ κατά, το Wos. 
ΙΊ[α]χων α, ίίβυτνχβί. 

2nd hand Valerms Firnms 

Asclepiade .. I ... si 
diniitti . . s d . .\. . . 
10 CO . . tis d . .γ 

••/'>[• 

dqtiim xvii k\al{endas) 

Present} A [Ibino co{ji)s{ulibus) 



1271. PETITIONS 



205 



' To Valerius Firmus, praefect of Egypt, from Aurelia Maeciana of Side. I wish, my 
lord, to sail out by way of Pharos ; I therefore beg you to write to the procurator of Pharos 
to allow me to leave, as is usual. Pachon i. Farewell.' Latin endorsement. 

8. Asclepiadae is expected, but the letter after d is not in the least like a and probably 
Asdepiade was meant. At the end of the line neither Phari nor Pari seems to suit ; iussi 
looks more possible, and sal(uiem) would then be almost inevitable for the intervening word. 

9. Some form oi dimittere ns.tax2\\y suggests itself, and perhaps dimiiti or dimittimus was 
meant, though the fifth letter is much more like a or r than /; cf. however the / oi datum (?) 
in 1. 12. The first letter might be b. Wilcken, who has contributed to the decipherment 
of these lines, proposes dimittite de F\aro (better P\haro), but for this there is strictly a stroke 
too much. 

10. One of the two letters after co is apparently m. 

12-13. datum accords with the following figures, and Presenilis sufficiently suitable in 
the next line ; the remains of the letter before the lacuna apparently exclude e\_t A Ihino. 



1272. Complaint of Theft. 

13-9 X 9-6 cm. A. D. 144. 

This document belongs to a well-known type, which has been discussed 
at length by Mitteis, Leipz. Sitz.-Ber. pp. 6'^ sqq. and Grmidz. pp. 0,'^ sqq. 
Owing to the mutilation of the beginning it is uncertain whether the petition 
was addressed to the strategus or, as frequently happens, to a centurion or lesser 
officer of police. The suggestion in 1. 19 of a personal inspection perhaps points 
rather to the latter. 

[ ^ ];[ 

[. . . . /ί€τά κν\(ίίον S[apa7ria}uos άπο 

[τή5 αύτη? πόλ]ΐω9. [ 

[ ]riv ημΐ\τίραν 

5 [ \w άπΐκ\ΐ[ισα την θυ\(3[αν της . . . 

[ ] οικίας μου καϊ την τοΰ πΐσσοΰ βύ- 

\_pav, και ί]παν€λθοΰσα evpov 6 ΐΊχ[ο]ν ΐν τω 
[πΐσσω π\ανάριον ί^ηλωμ4νον βαστα- 
[)(6i\vTaiv άπ αύτον κλαλίων χ^ρυσών 
ΙΟ [Svo ό]λκής μναιαίων τΐσσάρων καΐ Βήσι- 
[os •)(^ρ\υσοΰ και κΧαΧίων αργυρών μ(γά- 
[λω]ν 8ύο και τηΐ' τοΰ ττΐσσοΰ θύραν ίπηρ- 
[μ]ίνην. ΰπόνοιαν οΰν ίγρυσα κατά 
\τ'\ων γ(ΐτ6νων μου Ηρατος Καλάθον 



2o6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15 \yep'\8iov και των συν αύτω ΐργαζομί.νω\ν 
8ic(, το (ύυπίρβατον ύναί την ο'ικίαν μου 
άπο TTJs τον 'HpaTOS οΐκίαί ίπι8ί8ωμι 
το άναφόριον καΐ ά^ιω, eav So^rj σοι, πα- 
ραγΐνίσθαι ίπΐ την αύτοψίαν και άχθη- 

20 ναι €7Γ£ σε τον Ήραν καΐ τούί σύν αύτω οδ? 
αυτοί ονομάσει και την δίουσαν e^e- 
[τ]ασιν γενέσθαι, 'ίνα δυνηθώ TJj σ^ βοή- 
θεια άνευρεΐν τα ημέτερα, {ετουί) η Αύτοκράτορο! 
[Κ]αίσαροί Τίτου Αίλίου Αδριανού Αντωνίνου 

25 [Χ]εβαστον Εΰσεβοΰί Άθνρ ιδ. (2nd hand) Διεμοΰί 
\Κ.οΧ^ούθου επιδεδωκα. Σαραπίων 
[ έγραψα νπερ αύτης κτλ. 



' [Το . . . from Diemous daughter of Colluthus, of the city of Oxyrhynchus], with her 
guardian Sarapion son of . . ., of the said city. ... I shut up the door of my house and 
the door of the terrace, and on my return I found that a box which I had in the terrace 
had been unfastened and that there had been abstracted from it two gold bracelets of 
the weight of four minae, a gold figure of Bes, and two large silver bracelets, and that the 
door of the terrace had been lifted. As I have some suspicion against my neighbours Heras 
son of Kalathus, weaver, and those working with him, because my house is easy of access from 
the house of Heras, I present this petition and request that, if you think fit, you should come 
for a personal inspection, and that Heras and his associates, whose names he will himself 
give, should be brought before you and the proper inquiry made, in order that I may be able 
with your assistance to discover my property.' Date and signature of Diemous written for 
her by Sarapion. 

2-3. Σ[αραπίωνοΓ is derived from 1. 26. 

5. Very slight remains of a letter or two shortly before the supposed ρ are insufficient 
to confirm the supplement suggested. 

6. For the signification of πισσός see P. Munich 11. 20, 27, notes, and cf. 9. 33, 12. 
16, 22, P. Brit. Mus. 210. 19 {/otirn. Phil, xxii, p. 272), 978. 10 (iii, p. 233), 1023. 19 
(iii, p. 268), Flor. 5. 9. 

10. Silver and bronze images of Bes are mentioned in a list of temple furniture in 
B. G.U. 387. ii. 9, II. 

16. (ϋνττίρβατον : cf. P. Fay. no. 9, where the same compound is to be recognized 
(Wilcken, ap. Preisigke, Berichtigungslisie, i, p. 131). 



1273. CONTRACTS 207 

{d) CONTRACTS. 
1273. Marriage-contract. 

34-1 X 15-5 cm. A. D. 260. 

A marriage-contract between the bridegroom and the mother of the bride, 
in protocol form like 496, which is more elaborate, and 905, which is shorter, than 
1273, The document is of interest as representing a later age than the bulk of 
the marriage-contracts of the Roman period hitherto published, which, with the 
exception of the fragmentary C. P. R. 21 of A. D. 230, belong to the first two 
centuries. But though the date in the present case is the middle of the third 
century, and the contracting parties are all Aurelii, the various clauses, apart 
from the usual stipulatory formula, adhere closely to the Greek type. The 
specification of the dowry, which consisted, as usual, partly of jewellery, partly of 
clothing, contains several rare words. 

It is remarkable that the contract includes the stereotyped clause providing 
for future publication (δημοσίωσίϊ δια τοΰ καταλογΐίον, 11. 37'~4θ)• From this one 
of two conclusions appears to follow, each of which conflicts with prevailing views. 
Either this document in spite of its objective style was a privately-drawn agree- 
ment, or notarial contracts could go through the same process of formal publication 
as χ€φόγραφα. Of these alternatives the former is much the more probable. 
A certain instance of a contract of marriage drawn up in the form of an 'ώιόγραφοί 
συγγραφή and afterwards published has occurred in 1266. i6sqq. (see the note ad 
loc.) ; and there are certain formal features in 1273 — the absence of any opening 
specification of locality, and the position of the date at the end (contrast e. g. 
496) — which, though indecisive, are not without significance. If this view is 
correct, an objective form is a less trustworthy criterion of a notarial contract 
than has been supposed (cf Mitteis, Grtmdz, pp. 61-3). 

Άγαθβ τνχτ], k^kSero Αύρηλία Θαησίί Ενδαίμονοί μητροί Ήρα- 
ΐδοί άττ Ό^νρύγ)(ων ττόλεω? μετά συνεστωτοί Αυρηλίου Θΐωνοί 
τον και Νεπωτιανον και toy χ^ρημα{τίζίί) την eavTrjs θυγατίραν Ανρηλίαν 
Ταυσΰριν ττροί -γάμον avSpl Αύρηλίω Αρσινόω Τρύφωνος μητρός Δη- 
5 μητρίας άπο της αύτήί πόλβως, ω προσφέρει η αύτη εκδότις επΙ ttj 
αύτη θυγατρι αυτής και γαμουμενη εν φερνη χ^ρνσον κοινού σταθμω 
'Οξνρυγ\ιτικω περιτραχήλιον μανιάκην καλονμενον έχον λίθον 
ολκής γωρις τοϋ [λ[]θ[ο]ν τετάρτων δεκατριών, άπτώδιον έχον 
λίθους ττεντε περικεχρυσωμενους ολκής χωρίς των λίθων τετάρτων 



2o8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

10 τίσσάρων, ϊνωτίωΐ' ζζΰγοί (χον neivai 8ΐκα όλκηί χωρίί των πει- 
νων τετάρτων τριών, 8ακτυλί8ιον μξίκρον Τ(τά[ρ\ται^ ήμισυ, 
και kv Ιματίοΐί kv σνντΐΐμήσ€ΐ 8ΐλματικομαφ6ρτην άργίντινον 
ίνσημον δραχμών διακοσίων έ^ηκοντα, χιτώνων \tVKov μονα- 
χον κροσ(σ)ωτον ίνσημον δραχμών ίκατον έ^ήκοντα, δβλματι- 

15 κομαφόρτην καλλάινον δραχμών ίκατόν, erepov δΐλματικομα- 

φ[6]ρ[τ]ην XevKov ττροπόρφνρον δραχμών ίκατόν, ώί dvai knl το αυ- 
τό TTjv οΧην φίρνην χρυσού κοινού μναγιαΐον ίν Τΐτάρταί Τΐσσαρας 
ήμισυ και σνντΐΐμήσΐωί ιματίων δραχμάί έζακοσίαί ΐΐκοσι, 
ιτάντα κζφα\αΙ\ο\υ ois οΰδεν προσΐγράφη, nepl rjs ιτροκΗμίνηί φΐρνηί 

20 ΐπ[€'\ρωτηθίΐί ή ΐκδότις Αΰρηλία Θαήσις ώμολόγησΐν δ γαμών 

Αύρή[λιος\ Άρσίνοοί ΐσχηκίναι άριθμοΰ πλήρΐΐί (ττΐ τοΰ προκΐΐμίνον 
σταθμ[οΰ κ^αι συντΐΐμήσίωί. συνβιούτωσαν οΰν άλλΐ7λοί? οί γαμοΰν- 
rej άμίμπτως φυλάσσοντί? τα τοΰ γάμου δίκαια, 6 δε γαμών 
€.[..]. χορηγΐί[τω'\ Trj γυναικι τά δέοντα πάντα κατά. δύναμιν. 

25 k[av 8]i, δ [μη ί\^η, kK διαφοράς άπα\Χ\αγη των γ]αμούντων γίνηταΐί 
ά•π\οδότω'\ 6 γαμών ττ} ίκδότιδι, \kav nepifj, ei δ]ΐ μη, Trj γαμουμίντ), 
τη[ν ■π]ρ[οκ(ΐ]μ(νην φερνί)ν π[\ήρη kv ήμ(ρ]αΐ5 έξήκοντα αφ' η5 kav 
αΐΐτηίμα γίνηται, τα μ\ν χρυσία κατ ά\ρ\^θμη'\σιν τον ΐφ έκαστου σταθμού, 
€7Γ£ δβ τών €7Γί συντ€ΐμήσ(ω5 ιματίων α'ίρίσΐί 'έσται vrepi tovs mpi την 

3θ γαμουμένην έχειν αύτα τήί τότε kσoμΐvη5 αυτών συντΐΐμησεως 

και λαβείν [τ]ο ΐνδίον kv ap\y\xjpicu η αύτην την προκαμίνην συντΐίμη- 
σιν, και [τ]τ}ν τούτων πάντων τρίψιν και άπουσίαν eivai προί τον γαμοΰν- 
τα. \ka\v [δε] και επί Trjs απαλλαγής έγκυος ή [ν] η γαμονμένη, δότ'ω αύτη 
6 γαμών eh λόγον δαπάνης λοχ€ίας δραχμ&ί τΐσσαράκοντα. εττί δε της 

35 άπαιτήσ€ως της πρ[ο]κ6ΐμένης φίρνής ή πρά^ις έσται τοις πίρι την γα- 
μουμένην παρά τε τοΰ γαμοΰντος και έκ τών υπαρχόντων αϋτω πάντων, 
κυρία η συνγραφη δισσή \γρα\φΐϊσα προς το έκάτΐρον έχΐΐν μοναχόν, 

ήνπ€ρ όπη- 
νίκα kav αίρώνται ή καί τις αυτών δημοσιώσ^ι δια τοΰ καταλογΐΐον 
ού προσδζόμΐνος της τοΰ έτερου μίταλήμψΐως ουδέ ετέρας ΐΰδοκήσΐως 

40 δια το kvTevOev (ΰδοκΐΐν τη έσομένη δημοσιώσίΐ, πΐρϊ δε τοΰ ταΰτα 
ορθώς καλώς γΐίνΐσθαι αλλήλους kπζpωτησavτ\i'\ς ώμολόγησαν. 
{έτους) ζ Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρων Πουπλίου Λικιννίου Ούαλΐριανοΰ και 
Πονπλίου 



1373. CONTRACTS 209 

Λικί\νν\ί\ο'^ Οϋαλΐριανον Γαλλιηνού Γΐρμανικων Μΐ-γίστων Εύσΐβων 
Εντυγων 

καΐ Ιϊ[6\υπλ\ίό\ν Λίκιννίου Κορνηλίου ^αλωνίίνου Ούαλεριανοΰ τον 
(πιφανΐστάτον 
45 Καίσ[αρ]οί Χΐβαστόίν Me^up β. (2nd hand) Ανρηλία Θαήσΐί (ζΐδόμην 

την θνγατίρα μου ττρδί γάμον τω προτίταγμΐνω 

Άρσινόψ καΐ προσήνξγκα αΰτω την προκαμίνην φ(ρ• 

νην ώί πρόκίΐται και ΐτηρωτηθύσα ώμολόγησα. Αυρήλιος 

Θΐων ό καΐ Νΐπωτιανοί συνίστην αύττ} και έγραψα ύπ(ρ 
5ο aiJ[r]^y μη ΐΐδνίης γράμματα, (ord hand) Αυρήλιος Apa-ivoos 

[(σ\χον την {την} προκίΐμίνην φΐρνήν 

και ΐάν, δ μή (ϊη, απαλλαγή γίνη- 

ται, αποδώσω ώί πρόκειται και €π- 

([ρ]ωτηθΐΪ5 ώμολόγησα. 

Ι. 1. e'le'SoTO. 7)ραϊδοϊ Pap. 8. f of ίχον COrr. from α. 9- ΤΕΓαρΓώ Pap. II. 1. 

Τΐτάρτηί ήμίσονι. 12. ϊματιου Pap. ; SO in 11. ΐ8, 29. Ι5• καλλαννον Pap. 20. Ι. ΰπο Ttjs 

€κ8ότιδθί ΑϋρηΚίαί θαι^σίΟί, ΟΓ else €7τ\£]ρώτησ(ν for -Bcis. 29. rij Pap. 36. παντώ Pap. 

43. €υτνχω Pap. 44. Third t of λικιννιου corr. from o. 49. ϋπ^ρ Pap. 5°• "^u'lijr 

Pap. 51• i"i of προκ(ΐμ(νην and ην οί φιρνην corr. 52. η οι μη corr. from ο. 

' For good fortune. Aurelia Thaesis daughter of Eudaemon and Herais, of Oxy- 
rhynchus, acting with Aurelius Theon also called Nepotianus and however he is styled, 
has given her daughter Aurelia Tausiris in marriage to the husband Aurelius Arsinous 
son of Tryphon and Demetria, of the said city, to whom the said giver contributes as the 
dowry of her said daughter the bride in common gold on the Oxyrhynchite standard 
a necklace of the kind called maniaces, having a stone and weighing apart from the stone 
13 quarters, a brooch (?) with 5 stones set in gold, weighing apart from the stones 4 quarters, 
a pair of ear-rings with 10 pearls weighing apart from the pearls 3 quarters, a small ring 
weighing ^ quarter, and in clothing at a valuation a silvery striped Dalmatian veil worth 260 
drachmae, a white, single, tasselled, striped frock worth 1 60 drachmae, a turquoise-coloured 
Dalmatian veil worth 100 drachmae, another white Dalmatian veil with a purple border worth 
100 drachmae, making the total of the whole dowry i mina 4^ quarters of common gold, and 
for the valuation of the clothing 620 drachmae, a sum total to which no addition has been 
made ; and questioned concerning the aforesaid dowry by the giver of the bride Aurelia 
Thaesis, the bridegroom Aurelius Arsinous agreed that he had received the full number 
at the aforesaid weight and valuation. Let husband and wife therefore live blamelessly 
together, observing the duties of marriage, and the husband shall supply his wife with 
all necessaries in proportion to his means ; but if — which heaven forbid — in consequence 
of an estrangement a separation of the parties takes place, the husband shall restore 
to the giver of the bride, if she be living, or if not, to the bride, the aforesaid dowry in full 
within 60 days from the day on which a demand for restoration is made, the gold objects 
in accordance with the amount of the weight in each case, while, in respect of the clothes at 



2IO THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

a valuation, the bride's representatives shall have the choice of keeping them at the valuation 
to be then made and receiving the balance in silver, or receiving the aforesaid valuation, the 
responsibility for the wear and loss of all these resting with the husband. If at the time of 
the separation the bride should be pregnant, the husband shall give her on account of the 
expenses of the birth 40 drachmae ; and in connexion with the demand of the aforesaid 
dowry the bride's representatives shall have the right of execution upon both the husband 
and all his property. This contract is valid, being written in duplicate so that each party 
may have one copy, and whenever they or one of them chooses, he shall make it public 
through the bureau, without requiring the concurrence of the other side or any further 
consent, because both sides now agree to the future publication, and to each other's questions 
whether this is done rightly and fairly they have given their assent. The 7th year of the 
Emperors and Caesars Publius Licinius Valerianus and Publius Licinius Valerianus Gallienus 
Germanici Maximi Pii Felices and Publius Licinius Cornelius Saloninus Valerianus, the most 
noble Caesar, Augusti, Mecheir 2. (Signed) I, Aureha Thaesis, have given my daughter in 
marriage to the above mentioned Arsinoiis and have made over to him the aforesaid dowry 
as aforesaid, and in answer to the formal question have declared my consent. I, Aurelius 
Theon also called Nepotianus, was associated with her and wrote on her behalf, as she is 
illiterate. I, Aurelius Arsinoiis, have received the aforesaid dowry, and if — which heaven 
forbid — a separation take place, I will restore it as aforesaid, and in answer to the formal 
question I have declared my consent.' 

2. μίτα συν(στωτος : after the introduction of the constUutio Anionina women could in 
virtue of the ius h'berorum dispense with a xipios (e. g. 1277. 2), but his place is not infrequently 
taken by a συνιστώ!; cf. 912. 4, note, and Mitteis, Grundz. p. 252. 

6-7. σταθμά ΌξνρυγχίΤίκω : cf. 496, 3, where 1. Όξυρυγχ(ΐ.τ[ικώ for Όξυρνγχ(ίτ[η, and 
912. 6, where 1. [Οξυρνγχιηκώ]. 

8. άτΓτώδίοΐ' seems to be a new word. Possibly it might be restored also in 496. 3, 
though the very faint vestiges cannot be said to suggest it. 

10, wcti/af : cf. P. Par. 10. 9—10 δίσιυ 'ίχων χρυσίον ΐττισημου μναίϊα y, irivas t. 

12. δίλματικομαφόρτην : cf. 114. 5 διρματικομαφόρτίν, where the ρ, as we Suggested, is 
for λ. 

13. (ρσημο! occurs as an epithet of gold in Tzetzes, i. 628. For its use here cf. e.g. 

P. Tcbt. 406, 14 κίτώνιον . . . Χακωρόσημον^ I'J κοΚόβιον . . . δίσημον, 

ιη. With the form μνα-γίοΐον cf. e.g. μvayaiQv in 912. 6, and Mayser, Grammatik, 
pp. 167-8. 

24. (ca[i £ν]ιχορί;7«'[τω] (cf. 906. 4-5, B. G. U. 1045. 18, C. P. R. 27. 1 2) is hardly to be 
read and t-\i for καί is also unsuitable. In 905. 10 there is a lacuna before xop;;yeiVM at this 

point, and 4θ6. 8 has και χορηγήτω ό γάμων, 

25- For the restorations cf 1. 52. 

29. π(ρ\ Tovs is perhaps a mistake for τοϊγ, due to the following mp\ τψ; cf. however 

496. 1 5 fxAoy^s- οϋση! ιτ(ρ\ την γαμουμίνην iav α'φωται (ίζ'ίτ) — UnleSS there tOO (τοϊί) nepl . . . 

ιύρώ(ν)ταί should be read. 

33-4. In 496. 10 the corresponding payment for λοχεία is 60 drachmae. 

44. The full name of Saloninus, the youngel• son of Gallienus, here occurs for the first 
time in a papyrus, and the restoration proposed by P. M. Meyer in P. Giessen 50. 34 is 
confirmed. A similar date is found in P. Rylands no. 21-4. In P. Brit. Mus. 211 
(ii, p. 266), if the year has been rightly read, the names Σαλωνίνου oiaKepiavov are 
omitted. 



1274. CONTRACTS 211 

1274. Appointment of a Representative. 

1 6-3 X 14-4 cm. Third century. 

A contract whereby Aurelia Aristous, widow of a basilicogrammateus of the 
Ά\ΐξαν5ρίων χωρά, appoints a representative to go to Alexandria in order to 
register before the procurator nsiaais the value of the property of her late 
husband on behalf of the heir, who was a minor, though a gymnasiarch of 
Oxyrhynchus (1. 13, note). In 1. 15 begins an enumeration of various debts 
chargeable to the estate in connexion with Aristous's dowry and other claims of 
which the description is imperfectly preserved. The ordinary formalities con- 
cerning the registration of inheritances in the third century are illustrated by 
(i) P. Arnh. 72 (a.d. 346), a return addressed to the deputy-strategus of the 
Hermopolite nome by a woman, announcing that the property of her uncle, who 
had died intestate, devolved upon her and was worth 3 talents, and stating that she 
had sent the διακατοχτ?, i. e. aguitio bmiorum possessionis (cf. 1201, Mitteis, Grundz. 
p. 247) to the praefect ; (2) P. Rylands 109 (A.D. 235), a declaration addressed to 
the strategus of the same nome by two minors through their guardian, that 
property inherited under their father's will was worth about 10 talents ; (3) 1114 
(a.d. 237), a Latin professio (called an a-noypa^-i] in 1. 34) with a Greek affidavit 
(μαρτνροττοίημα) by a man stating that his wife had died intestate, and that the 
inheritance, which passed to their two daughters, was worth 200,000 sesterces 
and exempt from the succession duty of 5 per cent. 1114 was drawn up before 
an official belonging to a. p-ocuraiio, of which the description is lost, but which 
seemed to be that of the procurator vicesimae. It is possible, however, in the 
light of 1274. 10 that the office in question was that of the procurator usiacus, 
a high financial official who administered the patrimonium, and ranked imme- 
diately below the idiologus (cf. Wilcken, Grundz. p. 158). 

Αύρηλία Άριστοΰί θυγάτηρ Αύρη\ίο[ν] Ήρώδον ΆπίωΐΌί γυμνασί- 
αρχήσαντοί βονλ€[υτον τ]ηί Όξυρυγχΐίτών πόλΐως μΐτα κνρί[ο]υ 
τον δΐδομένον μοι κα[τα,] τα 'Ρωμαίων 'ίθη Μάρκου Ανρη[λί]ου Ί>ΐ€ί[κ\ο- 
κλέους Ζωίλου γυιι{ι>ασιαρχήσαντοί) τ[ήί αΰ]τή5 n[6]\ecc[s] Αύρη[λ]ίω 
'Η[ρ]ακλ[€ί]δτ] τω κ[αϊ 
5 Αουκίωί Λουκιου και ώ? χρηματίζΐίί χαίραν. knu απευκταίας μ[ο]ι 
καταγγίλΐίσηί φάσ[€]α)9 nepl τΐλεντης του μακαρΐίτου μου w^^pbs 
ΑχιλλίοΰΐΌ^ τον καΐ Απολλώνιου Απολλώνιου ovtos ev jj W ΐπικί- 
γΐίρισμίνος βασιλίκι) ■γραμματεία Άλίξανδρίων γωραί, ομολογώ 

Ρ 2 



!I2 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

άττοσυνΐστακίναι ae κατά ταϋτά μου τα γράμματα κατίΧθΰν e/y Άλΐξάν- 
ιο Spetav καΐ άπογράψασθαί πάρα τω κρατίστω των οΰσιακων ΐπι- 

τρόπω ίξ ονόματος μ[ον ύ]π(ρ τοΰ άμφοτίρων ίμον re και τοΰ αύτον 
ανδρός μον νιου και [κλ]ηρον6μον Ανρηλίον Διονυσίου τοΰ και ΆποΧΧω- 
νίου γυμνασιάργου τηί αΰτηί πόλεω? (τι οντοί evTos τοΰ Λαιτωρίου 
νόμου την ΰπαρξιν αύτοΰ ττασαν ούσαν τιμήματος δουκηναρίας. 
15 απο Se ταύτης τή[ί] υποστάσεως δηΧω όφίίΧίΐν τον άνδρα μου 
ίμοι μ\ν απο τη\ς προσ(]νΐχ^θΐίσης αντω ΐπ έμοι γ[ά\μονμ(ντ] 
αύτω προοικος \ίν Τ€ κοσ]μαρίοις χρνσοΐς και Ίματιοις και άΧΧοις 
\σ\υντιμήσ(ω\ς αργυρίου τα\άν'\των δ\υο] και δραχμών τρισ^^ΐΐΧί- 

ων μΐ[ ] • ff F/?" • Hi??"* •[••]••• [•] ^y [ο']υντιμήσΐΐ 

20 δραχ^μώ[ν . . . )(eiXi]mv πεντακοσίων [ ] . . εχρη απο 

[τ]τίς ιδίας [ 3^ letters ] ταΧά[ντ]ω[ν 

δύο κα[ι δραχ^μών 22 „ ] . . ύπ[α]ργόν- 

των μο[ι 3^ » τάΧαντα 

τρία και δ[ραχ^μάς 



4• ζωϊλον Pap. 
17. ϊ/ιαηοΐί Pap. 



12, νίον Pap. 

21. ϊδίαί Pap. 



14. ϋπαρξιν Pap. 

2 2. ϋπ[α]ρχοντων Pap. 



15. νποστασιω! Pap. 



' Aurelia Aristous daughter of Aurelius Herodes son of Apion, ex-gymnasiarch, senator 
of the city of Oxyrhynchus, with the guardian given to me in accordance with Roman 
custom, Marcus Aurelius Nicocles son of Zoi'lus, ex-gymnasiarch of the said city, to Aurelius 
Heraclides also called Lucius, son of Lucius, and however you are styled, greeting. In 
consequence of the lamentable news announced to me concerning the death of my blessed 
husband Achillion also called Apollonius, son of ApoUonius, while at his post of basilico- 
grammateus of the territory of the Alexandrians, I agree that I have by this bond appointed 
you to go down to Alexandria and register with his excellency the procurator usiacus in my 
name on behalf of the son of myself and my said husband, and his heir, Aurelius Dionysius 
also called Apollonius, gymnasiarch of the said city, who is still subject to the Laetorian 
law, all his (Achillion's) property, valued at two hundred thousand sesterces. And out of 
this estate I declare that my husband owes me from the dowry which was brought to him upon 
my marriage with him consisting of gold ornaments and clothing and other objects valued 
at two talents and 3000 drachmae of silver . . .' 

» 5. απίνκταίαί : cf. 1114. 24 ατηυκταίαί . . . τΛίυτήσαι. 

8. The Άλιξαν^ρίων χώρα, being administered as a distinct nome, naturally had a basili- 
cogrammateus. 

9. άποσυνκΓτάναί (cf. e.g. 977, P. Grenf. ii. 71. 5, B.G.U. 1093. 7) or συνιατάναι are the 

technical terms for the appointment of representatives ; cf Mitteis, Grundz. p. 261. 

13. Cf. B. G. U. 378. 21—2 τυγχάνω yap γιγραφωϊ [τλοϋτο (τι firrbs ώκ τοΰ Ααίτωρίου νόμου 

and Β. G. υ. 6ιι. i. 6. The lex Laetoria or Plaetoria, which was passed before 190 b. c, 



1274. CONTRACTS 



213 



protected persons under the age of twenty-five from fraud, and the phrase cVris toC Ααιτωρίου 
νόμου is equivalent to άφηΧιξ. For other instances of minors as gymnasiarchs cf. 54, C.P. R. 
8. 9, B. G. U. 324. I, and Milne, Ca/al. of Greek Inscriptions in the Cairo Museum, no. 9314 

Άνουβίων 6 κάί Άπΐων "Ιϊρωνο! γνμνασιαρχησπ! ίΤ(Κ(ντησ(ν (βτων) ια. 

14. δουκηναρία:: cf. 1114. 15 eamque heredilatem esse dticend^i^pm. If this means 
200,000 sesterces, as is most likely, it should be equivalent to 50,000 denarii or 200,000 
drachmae, i. e. 33 talents 2,000 dr. 

20. Either δισχειλί]ωί' or τρισχείλ(]ωι» may be read. This sum added to that mentioned 
in 11. 21-2, which may be a repetition of that in 1. 18, perhaps make the three talents odd 
of 11. 23-4, but the last few lines of the document are so much mutilated that the relation to 
each other of the different amounts remains quite uncertain. 

1276. Engagement of Musicians. 

16-7 X 10-4 cm. Third century. 

A contract between five -προστάται of Souls, a village in the lower toparchy 
of the Oxyrhynchite noma (cf. note on 1. 35), and the manager of a company of 
musicians whose services are engaged for a five days' festival. Similar agree- 
ments concerning village entertainments are P. Brit. Mus. 331 (ii. p. 154), Gen. 73, 
Flor. 74, Grenf. ii. 67 ; cf. also 475, 519, 731, and 1025. 

['0]//ολογοί'σίΐ' ά\Κ\ηΚοι^ (2nd hand) Av\pr\kLoi 'Ov- ■ 
νοφρίί Άμμω[νίου] (ist hand) μητροί 
[Θά\ϊσοντο5 καΐ Αφΰγχ[ΐί Ή]ρα[κ]λόίτοί μητ(ρος) 
T[a\vaeipios και 'Ερμ[ογ\(νηί Διονυσίου 

5 μητ[ροί) 'Ηρακ[\ο]ΰτοί κάί [ ]crii Φ{ϊ\\ωτου 

μητρ{ο\ί Άριστοϋτοί κ[αί ] Άμμ[ω]γίου, 

οι ττίντί ■π\ρο'\στάταί κώμης XovecuS, 
και Κοπρΐύς 'Χαραπάμμων[ος\ ό προΐσ- 
τώί συμφωνίας αυλητών και μουσικών, 

ΙΟ οι μ\ν irepl τον Οννώφριν παρΐΐΧη- 
φίναι τον Κοττρία μίτα της έαντον 
συμφωνίας λΐΐτονργήσοντας τοΐς 
άπο της προκιμίνης κώμης ίφ' ημέ- 
ρας ΐορτων πίντΐ άπο δΐκάτης Φαμί- 

15 νωθ του ίν€στώτ{ος) /3 {(τους) μισθοΰ ημε- 
ρησίως δραγ^μων έκατον τβσσαράκοντα 
και άρτων ζευγών τίσσαράκοντα 
ελαίου ραφανίνου κοτυλών οκτώ και 



214 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

δ\<ύν των ημΐρων οϊνου Κίραμίου eVoy 

20 o^ovs Κίραμίου iv6s, evSevuev Sk 

όμολογΐ ό Konpivi ΐσγτηκίναί eiV λό- 
\yo\v ap(p)aj3cui'[os•] 3ραχμα9 ΐΐκοσι. παρα- 
\ήμψ[ον]ται 8e οι nepl τον Οννωφριν 
[τ]ον Κ[οπρ]ΐα μετά Trjs έαυτον συμφωνίας 

25 άπο τον Ό[ξ]νρυγ-)(^είτον δια όνων δίκα και άπο- 
κα[ταστήσ]ονσι els την προκιμίνην κώμην 



Ι. 1. Όννωφρΐ!. 3• ]io'ovTos . . . αφυγ'χ^ΐ! Pap. g. μονσικω Pap. 20. 1. 

ivTfveev. 25• o[^\vpvyxeiTovVa.Y>. 26. κω^ι^ Pap. 

' The Aurelii Onnophris son of Ammonius and Tha'isous, Aphunchis son of Heraclas and 
Tausiris, Hermogenes son of Dionysius and Heraclous, ... sis son of Philotas and Aristous, 
and . . . son of Ammonius, all five presidents of the village of Souis, and Copreus son of 
Sarapammon, chief of a company of flute-players and musicians, mutually acknowledge 
that on the one hand Onnophris and his associates have engaged Copreus with his company 
to perform for the inhabitants of the aforesaid village for five festal days beginning on the 
tenth of Phamenoth of the present 2nd year at the daily pay of one hundred and forty 
drachmae, forty pairs of loaves, and eight cotylae of raphanus-oil, and for the whole five 
days one jar of wine and one jar of vinegar ; and on the other hand Copreus forthwith 
acknowledges that he has received as earnest-money twenty-drachmae. Onnophris and 
his associates shall receive Copreus and his company from the Oxyrhynchite nome with ten 
asses, and shall transport them to the aforesaid village . . .' 

7. π[ρο]στά7αι κώμηί Σο^ωί : cf. 299. 4 προσ[τ]άτ7; Nc/jipwi» and 239. 6 sqq., a declaration 

on oath by an inhabitant of Psobthis μηίιμίαν Xoyeiav yeyovlvat ίπ ϊμον . . . μηδί μην άπο τοϋ 

ννν 7ΓροστήσΕ[σ]δ(αι) κώμη5. In Ρ. Gen. 73' where a dancer makes an agreement with 
a προστάτης to perform at Philadelphia, a KoWrjyiov is mentioned, and in the similar contract 

P. Grenf ii. 67 the title ^yoipemi irwahov ΐίώ\μη\ς Βακχιάδοί seems to be equivalent to προστάτι;?. 

In the note on 299. 4 it was suggested that the προστάτης was the president of the village 
πρ(σβντ(ροι, but tlie occurrence here of five προστάται acting together disposes of that 

hypothesis ; cf. P. Hamburg 35. 2—4 ΟϋαΚίριος κα\ Σαραπίων και Γιβινάς και οΊ λοιποί, οΓί 
ΐκίλίυσας (sc. ό στpaτηyos) προσταθηναι κώμης ΦιΚα8ιΚφ(ία[ς]. Meyer SUppOSeS that these 

προστάται were the πρισβυτ^ροί, but the former was the wider term, as is clear from P. Rylands 

122. 6—8 TOtf προ(στωσ(ΐ της κώμης νυμοφνλακι κα\ πρ[(^τβντ(ροις. 

Ι ζ. β {έτους) : κ could be read, in which case the reign of Caracalla would be meant ; 
but a later date in the third century is preferable on palaeographical grounds. 

16-20. In P. Flor. 74 two παντόμιμοι with their συμφωνία for a five days' engagement 
receive 136 drachmae, 30 pairs of loaves, 2 βυυκίλλαι, and 2 drachmae ίπίρ τιμής . . . 

25. από ToO 'θ[ξ]υρνγχ(ίτον presents a difficulty, for Souis was not outside the Oxy- 
rhynchite nome but in the κάτω τοπαρχία of it (1285. 139). The writer perhaps meant 
the metropolis, which is likely to have been the head-quarters of Copreus ; cf P. Brit. Mus. 
233 (ii, p. 154) and P. Grenf. ii. 67, where in the corresponding clauses concerning the 
transport of the performers ανάβαιναν and καταβαϊν^ιν apparently refer, as remarked by Wilcken, 
Ckresl. pp. 574-5, to Arsinoe. 



1276. CONTRACTS 215 

Ι27β. Sale of House-property. 

31-9 X 19-4 cm. A. D. 249. 

A contract for the sale of half a house to the owner of the other half for 
700 drachmae, with the signatures of the vendors written in rude uncials. The 
formula closely resembles that of 1200. 15-43. 

Ανρήλιοί Άγαθο! Α[αίμ\ωι> Τΐμύνον μητροί Νΐίκηί και MeiOovs 

Άπίωνοί μητροί 
'HpaiSos άμφοτίρων άπο Ό^νρνγχωΐ' π[6]\(ωγ, ή Se Μύ'θοΰ^ χωρΐ^ 

κυρίου χρημα- 
τίζονσα κατά τα 'Ρωμ\αί<ύ\ν ΐθη τέκνων δικαίω, Αύρηλίω ^ΐρηνω τω 

και ^αρα- 
πίωνι Α•γαθύν\ου'\ μητροί Ταπ[ο\σ€ΐρίάδο[ί] άπο τηί αυτής πόλίωί 
γαίρΐΐν. ό/ί[ο]λο- 
5 γοΰμ(ν π^πρακίναι σοι άπο του νΰν d[i το\ν άύ γ^ρόνον το υπάρχον 
ήμ[ΐν] (ξ ίσου e[v 
Trj αϋτχί Όξυρύγχων πόλΐΐ επ' άμφ68ου Μυροβαλάνου ήμι[σ]υ μίρ[οί] 

oiKias παλα[ι]ά! 
και των ταύτης χ^ρηστηρίων πάντων κοινωνικής προς σε κατά το 

λοιπόν ήμισυ• 
της Se όλης γίίτονβς νότου ρύμη τυφλή βορρά Θίωνίδος ' ίΐρου άπη- 

λιώτου Αι[ο- 
γΐνίδος Αιογίνους και άλλων λιβός δημοσία ρύμη. τάς Se συμπΐ- 
φ[ω]νημ[ίν]ας 
ΙΟ προς αλλήλους ύπΐρ τιμής τοΰ αΰτοϋ ή μίσους μ(ρ[ο]υς της οικίας συν 
χρη[σ]τ[ηρίο]ις αργυ- 
ρίου Χΐβαστων νομίσματος δρα\μάς έπτακοσίας αυτόθι άπίσγομ^ν 

παρά σοΰ 
(ξ ίσου δια γ^βιρος ΐκ πλήρους, διο άπο τοΰ νΰν κρατΐΐν σ€ και 

κυρΐΐύ€ΐν συν έκγόνοις 
και τοις παρά σοΰ μεταλημψομίνοις τοΰ πωλουμένου σοι νφ' ήμων 

ως πρόκΗται 
ήμίσ[ους με]ρους της οΙ[κίας] κα[ί] χ\ρήσ]θαι. και οΊκονομΰν wepi 
αΰτοΰ ως ΐάν αιρ-η, owe ρ 



2i6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15 Koi παρΐξόμΐθά σοι βΐβΐον Sia παντού άπο πάντων ηάστ) βΐβΐώσΐΐ 

και καθαρον αϊτό 
Τ( άπογραφηί άνδρων και γΐωργία^ βασιλικής και οΰσιακηί γη5 καΐ 

παντοί eiSovs 
και απο οψπληί και κατο)(ηί παντοίας και άπο παντός ούτινοσοΰν 

άλλου, κυρία ή πρα- 
σις δισση γραφεΐσα, ήνπερ όπηνίκα eav alpfj δημοσιώσΐΐς δια τοΰ 

καταλογίίου 
οΰ προσδίόμΐνος μ([τ]αδ6σ(ως οΰδβ Ιτίρας συνίνδοκήσίως ημών δια 

το ίν- 
20 TfDOev (ύδοκίΐν ή[μ]αί τβ γΐΐνομίντ) ύπο σοΰ δημοσιωσίΐ, π€ρι δι 

τοΰ ταΰτα 
ορθώς καλώς γΐίνίσθαι (περωτηθίντ€ς ύπο σοΰ ώμολογήσαμίν. (eVouy) ς• 
Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρων Μάρκων 'Ιουλίων Φιλίππων Καρπικων 

Μίγιστων 
Τΐρμανικων Μζγίστων Εϋσφών Εντυγων ^ ίβαστών Παΰνι. 
2nd hand Αΰρηλία MeeiOovs Άπίωνος χοορεί? κυρίου χρηματίζουσα τίκνων 

δικαίω 
25 πίπρακα το ήμισυ μίρος συν τω Άγαθω Δίμονι της οικύας και 

άπί.σ•)(ον 
το κατ ϊμ€ ήμισυ μίρος των της τΐΐμής δραχ^μόΰν επτακοσίων και βε- 
βαιώσω ώς πρόκειται και ΐπερωτηθύσα ώμολόγησα. Αυρήλιος 

Αιόσκο- 
[p]oy Θίωνος ίγραψα νπίρ αυτής μη ΐίδυείης γράμματα, (^ΐά hand) 

Αυρήλιος Άγα- 
[θ]ος Δαίμων Τεμύνου πίπρακα το ήμισυ μέρος της οίκί- 
30 \α\ς και άπίσ)(ον το κατ ΐμε μίρος των τής ταμής 
[ά^ργυρίου δρα•χβ.ών επτακοσίων και βεβαιώσω ώς 
[πρ]όκ€ΐται και επερωτηθείς ώμολόγησα. Αυρήλιος 
[Σ]αρα.πάμμων Διογένης έγραψα ύπερ αύτοΰ μη el- 
[δό]τος γράμματα. 

Ι. ^fi'iout Pap. ; so in 1.2. 2. TjpatSos- Pap. \. άμφόηροι. 5. υπάρχον Fa.p. 

12. ϊσου Pap. 13. ίφ Pap. 15. ]. βίβαιον . . . β^βαιώσ^ι. 22. ϊουλιωι/ Pap. 

24. 1. Άπίωνο!. 25. 1. Δαί /xofi. 28. γ ο( typaijra inserted above the line. 33. 1. 

Aioyevovs. 



1376. CONTRACTS 217 

' Aurelius Agathodaemon son of Geminus and Nice, and Aurelia Meithous daughter of 
Apion and Herai's, both of Oxyrhynchus, Meithous acting without a guardian in accordance 
with Roman custom by right of her children, to Aurelius Serenus also called Sarapion, son 
of Agathinus and Taposirias, of the said city, greeting. We agree that we have sold to 
you from the present time henceforth for ever the half share of an old house and all 
appurtenances thereof owned by us in equal portions at the said city of Oxyrhynchus 
in the Myrobalanus quarter, jointly with you in respect of the remaining half share. The 
adjacent areas of the whole are on the south a blind street, on the north the house of Theonis 
daughter of Horus, on the east the house of Diogenis daughter of Diogenes and others, on 
the west a public street. The sum agreed upon between us for the price of the said half 
share of the house with the appurtenances, seven hundred drachmae of Imperial silver coin, 
we have forthwith received from you in equal portions from hand to hand in full, so that 
henceforward you and your descendants and successors shall possess and own the half share 
of the house sold to you by us as aforesaid and use and dispose of it in whatever vi^ay you 
choose ; and we will guarantee to you the half share completely against all claims by every 
guarantee, free from persons' property-returns and the cultivation of royal or patrimonial 
land and from every impost or debt or lien of any kind and all other liabilities whatsoever. 
This sale, written in duplicate, is valid, and you shall make it public through the bureau 
whenever you choose, without requiring a notification or any further concurrence on our 
part, because we now agree to the publication to be made by you, and in answer to your 
question whether this is rightly and fairly done we have given our assent. The 6th year 
of the Emperors and Caesars Marci Julii Philippi Carpici Maximi Germanici Maximi Pii 
Felices Augusti, Pauni.' Signatures of the vendors. 

19. μί[τ]α8όσΕωΓ : i. 6. notification through the archidicastes and strategus, as exemplified 

in 719 ; of. B. G. U. 983. 10 ^ημοσ[ιω]σάση! α[ϋτο\ και μ[€]τ[α]δούσΐ)ί [. . ., JorS, Ζ. SaV. XXXiv, 

p. 154, Schwarz, Hypothek und Hypallagma, p. 86'. 



1277. Sale of a Triclinium. 

25x8-5 cm. A.D. 255. 

A contract for the purchase of a triclinium or dining-couch (cf. note on 1. 7) 
with coverings and four cushions for 500 drachmae. 

On the verso are two short and much effaced documents, the former of which 
contains a judgement of the praefect Basileus dated Mesore 25 of the fifth 
year. Since Mussius Aemilianus is known from 1201 to have been still in office 
in September A.D. 258, the fifth year is probably that of the Philippi, i. e. A.D. 248, 
and Basileus may be identified with the Aurelius Basileus who was praefect 
in A.D. 244-5 (P. Flor. 4). But, if so, he must be credited with a second period 
of office, since Claudius Valerius Firmus certainly held the praefecture in 
A.D. 246-7. Or possibly he is a distinct person, and the fifth year refers to the 
reign of Aurelian (A.D. 275) or Probus (a.d. 280). 



ΑύρηΧία Sapcorias Apeiov άστη 
■χωρίί κυρίου χ^ρηματίζουσα τίκνων 



2i8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

δικαία) κατά τα 'Ρωμαίων ίθη Αν- 

ρηλίω Θ^ωνί Αμμωνίου τον καΐ 
5 Αφύγγ^ίΟί άπ Οζυρ[νγ]χ^ων ττόλβΟ)? 

^aipeiv. ομολογώ τηπρακίναι 

σοι τρ£^λ£ί'[ο]ΐ' στρωμάτων Χινων 

ΤΓΟίκιλτων δια ολ[ο]υ κα[ϊ\ προσ- 

Κΐφάλαια τίσσαρα . . α και λίνα τηί 
ΙΟ αΰτήί (ίδαίας τιμηί δραχ^μών 

πεντακοσίων, / [δρα\μαι) φ, as και evTev- 

θεν άπεσγον. κυρία η ιτρα,σΐί 

άπΧη γραφβΐσα καθαρά και βεβαιώ- 
σω και ίπερώτημε ώ? πρόκειται. 
15 (eTowy) β Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρων 

ΙΙονπ\\ί]ρυ Αικιννίου Ούαλεριανοΰ 

καΐ ΙΙο[υ]πλίου Αικιννίου Ούαλεριανον 

Γαλλιηνού Γερμανικών Μεγίστων 

και ΙΓο[ΐί]7ΓλίΌυ Αικιννίου Κορνηλίου 
2θ Οΰαλερ[ί\ανον τοΰ επιφανέστατου 

Καίσα[ροί\ Σεβαστών Μεσορη ι^. 
and hand Α[ύρη]λία Χαραπια! πεπρακα το 

τρίκλινον και τα προσκεφάλαια 

και άπεσχ^ον ray Trjs τιμηί (^δρα)(μαί) φ 
25 και βεβαιώσω και επηρώτημαι 

as πρόκ(ειταί). Aΰpήλιos flpιγεvηs 

έγραψα ϋπερ Trjs μητpos γράμ- 
ματα μη είδυείηs. 

2. Τίκνώ Pap. 4• ° οί αμμωνίου COrr. ΙΟ. 1. ISias. 12. υ of κυρία COrr. 

from αι. 14. 1. επηρώτημαι. 15• β COIT. from a (?). 

' Aurelia Sarapias daughter of Arius, citizen, acting without a guardian by right of her 
children according to Roman custom, to Aurelius Theon son of Ammonius also called 
Aphunchis, of Oxyrhynchus, greeting. I acknowledge that I have sold to you a three-sided 
couch with linen coverings embroidered throughout, and four . . . linen cushions of the same 
quality for the price of five hundred drachmae, total 500 dr., which I thereupon received. 
This contract of sale of which there is a single copy, free from mistake, is valid, and I will 
guarantee the sale and have been asked the formal question, as aforesaid. The 2nd year of the 
Emperors and Caesars Publius Licinius Valerianus and Publius Licinius Valerianus Gallienus 
Germanici Maximi and Publius Licinius Cornelius Valerianus the most illustrious Caesar 



1277. CONTRACTS 219 

Augusti, Mesore 16. (Signed) I, Aurelia Sarapias, have sold the couch and cushions and 
received the 500 dr. for the price and will guarantee the sale, and have been asked the 
formal question, as aforesaid. I, Aurelius Origenes, wrote on behalf of my mother, who is 
illiterate.' 

7. The τρίκλινον leased in P. Brit. Mus. 871 (iii, p. 269) is clearlj' a room (cf. B. G. U. 
1 1 15. 17), but here since no details are given concerning locality the word seems to mean 
rather the couch. 

15. The figure of the year has been corrected, but whether from α to β or from δ to e 
is not quite certain. The Caesar mentioned in 11. 19-20 is the elder son of Gallienus, as in 
C. P. R. 176 of the 2nd year; cf. 1273. 44 (probably of the 7th year), where the younger 
son, Saloninus, is found, and P. Giessen 50. 34, note. Since the change took place in the 
5th year and 1277 was written in Mesore, the presumption is in favour of the 2nd rather 
than the 5th year. 

1278. Division of Usufruct of a Pigeon-house. 

22-6 X 10-4 cm. A.D. 214. 

An agreement between four persons, two of whom were minors, acting 
together, for dividing the revenues of a pigeon-house for four years, the two 
minors being given between them the usufruct of two years, which were not con- 
secutive, and the two other parties that of a single year each. Contracts for the 
division of property occur with some frequency in the papyri, but not for the 
division of usufruct. The ομολογία napirCas referred to in B. G. U. 985. 11 may 
have been analogous. 

' Ο[μ]ο[λ]ογονσι aXXrjXois Μ[άρκοί Avp]rj\[Lo]s 'Au- 
8p\o\vLKOS 6 [/cjat Μ.\ί'\θρη'ζ και ώί )([ρη]ματίζ(ί και Αύρη- 
λί'α Διονυσίας η και Χαιρημονϊί δια τον aySpbs 
Αΰ[ρη\λίου Άμμ[ωΐ'ί]ον άπ[ο]δ€δΐΐ[γ]μίΐΌυ ■γνμνασι\άρ\γου 
5 βονλΐντοΰ τήί ' Οξυρνγχ([ι]τα)ν noXecos και Δίδυμη η και 
ΑποΧΧωνία και Ατιτοδωρϊί ή καϊ Δ[ι\οΐ'νσοθ€ωιΊς 
άμφότΐραι άφήλικα δια τηί [μ^ητροί ΠτοΧ[ί]μαί θνγα- 
τρό? Διοννσοθίωνοί γνμνασιαργτισαντο^ rrjs αύτης 
Ό^νρυγγίΐταιν ττόλεω?, και avrrjs δια Εττικράτονί Διδύ- 

10 μου, δΐίίρησθαι π[/)ό]9 έαντούί την καρπί'ιαν ου 'ίγουσι 
k^ ίσου kv €7Γ0£κ[ίω] άμτΓβλικοΰ α[ύ]τωΐ' κτήματος 
Πίρκωπος Χΐγομ[ίΐΌ]υ π€ρισημ[ο]υ πίριστβρΐώνοί 
ΐμφόρον knt γ^ρόνον 'έτη τίσσαρα 'in άπο α Θωθ 
τον ίνΐστωτο^ κγ (eVovy) και κΐκΧηρωσθαι Tas μίν άφήΧι- 

15 Kas την καρ7Γΐί[α]ν ίτων δύο τον τ€ kveaTUTOS κγ (eTovs) 



!2o THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[/cat /c]€ (erouy) την 8e Αύρηλίαν Διονυσιά8α την και Χαιρη- 

[μο]νι8α τοΰ 1(ti[o\vtos kS {erovs) κ[αι] τον Αΰρ[ή]λιον 

^Αν8ρ6νί]κον τον και Μ[ί]θ({ην όμοίωί τον κτ {(του$),] και 

[ ]a\eiv ίκα[σ]τον μίροί [ ]ου 

2θ [ μ\ίνον γβόνον τ . { ]ias• 

[ ]€ίί' αύτον την f.v\ \ον 

[ '\τιν .... νην [ το\ν 

κ{ο\προν χωρήσαι κατ ([tos eh το προκύμ\^νον 

α\ΰ\των άμπΐΚ\ι\κον κτήμα, Ίκαστον Sk μίροί 
25 ττ\α\ρα8οΰν[αι ΐ\κατίρ<ύ τον ai^T^^iv π(ριστ€ρ€- 

ωνα Trj α των (παγομίνων ίμφορον, 

ουκ οΰσηί ϊ^ουσ\ια'\ί όποτίρω μίρΐΐ ίπιβαίνΐΐν 

ο[ύ]δΐΤίρω evTos τον προκΐΐμΐνον αύτον 

χρόνου, κνριον το όμολόγημα τρισσον γραφ€ν 
3θ np[os] το €κασ[τ]ον μέρος ^χ^ειν μ[ον]α)^6ν. 

(βτονί) κγ Αϋτοκράτοροί Καίσαρος Μάρκον Αυρηλίου 

[^]eov[fi\f\o\v Αντωνίνον Παρθικον Μ[ΐ]γίστου 

Βρβταννικοΰ Μ€γίστ[ο]υ Γΐρμανικοΰ Μΐγίστον Εύσίβοΰί Χφαστον 

μη{νος) Α[8]ρια{νοΰ) ι. 
2nd hand .4[i)p]7jX[io]y Αμμώνιος και ay χ^»;- 
36 μα[τίζ]α> ΐύ8οκω [τ]ω κοινω 

[όμολογή]μ[α]τι ώ[ί ττρόκ^ιται 



On the verso remains of an endorsement. 

lO. \. δΐϋρήσβαι. 2 ζ. Second e of ■π^ριστίριωνα COn. 

' Marcus Aurelius Andronicus also called Mithres, and however he is styled, and 
Aurelia Dionysias also called Chaeremonis through her husband Aurelius Ammonius, 
gymnasiarch-elect, senator of Oxyrhynchus, and Didyme also called ApoUonia and Letodoris 
also called Dionysotheonis, both minors, through their mother Ptolema daughter of Diony- 
sotheon, ex-gymnasiarch of the said city of Oxyrhynchus, herself acting through Epicrates 
son of Didymus, mutually acknowledge that they have divided among themselves the 
usufruct of the excellent productive pigeon-house owned by them in equal shares in the 
farmstead of their vineyard called Perkops for a further period of four years from Thoth i 
of the present 23rd year, and the minors have had allotted to them the usufruct of two 
years, namely, the present 23rd and the 25th year, Aurelia Dionysias also called Chaeremonis 
that of the coming 24th year, and Aurelius Andronicus also called Mithres similarly that of 
the 26th year, and each party . . . ; the dung is to go annually to their aforesaid vineyard, 



1278. CONTRACTS 221 

and each party is to deliver to the other the said pigeon-house on the ist of the intercalary 
days in productive condition, none of the parties having the right to molest another during 
his aforesaid period. This agreement, done in triplicate in order that each party may have 
a copy, is valid. The 23rd year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Severus Antoninus 
Parthicus Maximus Britannicus Maximus Germanicus Maximus Pius Augustus, the loth of 
the month Hadrianus. (Signed) I, Aurelius Ammonius, and however I am styled, consent 
to this joint agreement as aforesaid. . . .' 

7. For the guardianship of children under age by their mother cf. e. g. 898, Mitteis, 
Grundz. p. 253. The mother, who though the daughter of a gymnasiarch was apparently 
a peregrina, herself acts through a Kvpios, 1. 9. 

19. Perhaps [μή eyxjaXfii/. 



1279. Lease of State Land. 

23 X 8-1 cm. A. D. 139. 

A request for the lease of three arurae of unproductive land, which had 
formerly been cleruchic but now belonged to the Government, addressed like 
C. P. R. 239 and P. Brit. Mus. 1227 (iii, p. 143) to the strategus. The rent fixed 
is very low, only four drachmae for three arurae ; cf P. Tebt. 325, where the 
rent of two arurae is one drachma. 

ΙΙΐτρ[α>ι/ίω Α^ονυσίω στρα(τηγω) 

πάρα ί2[ψΐΚ\ατοί τοΰ και Kopajos 

άπίλΐνθβρου Άττίαί τη? και Διονυ- 
σίας Διονυσίου απ Ο^υρύγγων 
5 TTOXecoy. ίπιδί-χομαι μισθώσασ- 

θαι ίκ τοΰ δημοσίου ΐπ' ετη πίι/- 

τ€ άπο τοΰ ίνςστωτος τρίτου 

ΐτου5 'AvToiviivov Καίσαρος 

τοΰ κυρίου υπολόγου πβρι Xevaco 
10 ίκ τοΰ Ήρακλίίδου και Ήρακλΐίδου 

κλήρων apovpas Tpets, S>v yei- 

Tovii νότου γύηί βορρά και ά- 

πηλιώτον δημόσιον χ&μα λιβοί 

Διδυμίωνοί Δημητρίου, &σ- 
15 re κατ' eTOS σπΰραι και ξυλα- 

μησαι ois ΐαν α'ιρωμαι ywpis 

πυροΰ και ίσάτΐως καΐ ΐχομί- 



222 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

VLOV και €χ€£ΐ' μι Tas νομαί 

και €πινομας φόρου των (ν^ομων 
20 κατ eTos συν παντι δραγ^μων 

τεσσάρων as διαγράψω κατ e- 

TOS μηνι Καισαρύω. eau <SI τΐ5 

άβρογο^ γίνηται, παραδΐγβή- 

σΐταί μοι, μίτα 5e την την- 
25 Taer'iav οΰκ άγβήσομαι els 

την μίσθωσιν. {ΐτουί) y Αυτοκράτορα! 

Καίσαρο! Τίτου Αιλίον 'Αδριανού 

Άντωνΐίνου Χΐβαατοΰ Εύσΐβοΰί 

Άθύρ ια. (2nd hand) Ώφίλάί ό και Κόραξ 
3θ έπιδέδ[οΰκ]α. 

1st hand δια Έρμου νομογρά{φου) [ 

2. 1. Κόρακοϊ: cf. 1. 29. Possibly Kopayos was written, but -tos may be due to the 
influence of the preceding name. 9. υπολόγου Pap. 17. ϊσατ£ω5• Pap. 29. Tail of 

ξ of κοραξ rewritten. 

' To Petronius Dionysius, strategus, from Ophelas also called Corax, freedman of Apia 
also called Dionysia, daughter of Dionysius, of Oxyrhynchus. I consent to lease from the 
State for five years from the present third year of Antoninus Caesar the lord three arurae 
of unproducdve land in the area of Senao in the holdings of Heraclides and Heraclides, of 
which the adjacent areas are on the south a field, on the north and east a pubhc dyke, 
on the west the land of Didymion son of Demetrius, on condition that I may sow and plant 
the land with any crop which I choose except wheat, woad, and coriander (?), and shall have 
the pastures and secondary pastures at the annual rent for the pastures of four drachmae in 
all, which sum I will pay annually in the month of Caesareus. If any part becomes un- 
watered, an allowance shall be made to me, and at the end of the five years' period I shall 
not be forced to take the lease. The 3rd year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius 
Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, Hathur 11. I, Ophelas also called Corax, presented 
this application. Written by Hermes, nomographus.' 

6. eV £τη Trevre : cf. P. Tebt. 374. 5, Rylands 99, a proposal to lease οίσιακη γη for five 
years at a higher rate than in the preceding five years, and land. 30. 13. In other leases 
of State land shorter periods occur, e. g. two years in B. G. U. 831, one year in C. P. R. 239 
and P. Brit. Mus. 1227. 3. 

17. 4χομ(νίου : so 729. 31 ; in 101. 12 and 593 οχομ. is the spelling, in B. G. U. 1017. 
1 1 the initial letter is lost. The meaning of the word, which seems only to have been found 
in papyri from Oxyrhynchus, is uncertain. 

31. voμoyρά{φov) : cf. Mitteis, Grundz. p. 56', P. Hamburg 4. 15, note, Rylands 88. 26. 



1280. CONTRACTS 223 

1280. Partnership in a Lease. 

25•! X 16 cm. Fourth century. 

An agreement on oath between two citizens of Oxyrhynchus whereby one 
of them undertakes to share part of a camel-stable leased by the former, and to 
make an annual payment towards the rent. 

The writing is across the fibres of the verso, the recto being blank. 

Αυρήλιο? Παμηα Πέτρου άπο της λαμττ{βά,ί) 

και λαμπ{ροτάτηί) Όξνρυγχιτωΐ' irSXeais 

Αύρηλίω Αμμωνιανψ Εΐητορίωνοί άπο 

της αύτη? ττόλεως χ[α\ίρ€ΐΐ'. ομολογώ έκονσίσ 
5 και ανθαιρίτω γρώμΐ] σνντίβΐσθαί μ( 

προί σ\ 67γ2 τω μαι ΐπικοινωνίν σοι eh τον 

ψνκτηρα τον καμηλωνο! ον ϊμισθώσου 

σοι 6 Άμμωνιανο? άπο τον παρίλθόν- 

TOS μηνοί Παχών apyrj τη? δωδΐκάτηί 
ΙΟ Ιν8{ικτίονοί) και παρασγΐν σοι νπ\ρ ίνοικίον 

ίνιανσίωί άργνρίον μυριάδα? 

χιλία?, γί{ΐΌνται) ap[yvpiov) μ[νριάδξ?) α, άσπίρ άπ[οδώσα> 

ΐνιανσίω? άννπίρθΐτος. κ[υρία 

ή ομολογία απλή γραφΐσα και [ΐπΐρ(ωτηθει?) ωμ{ολ6γησα). 
2nd hand Αυρήλιο? Πα,μήα Πέτρου δ 7Γροκ[(ίμβνο? 
ι6 (θέμην την όμολογίαν και συμ[φωνώ 

πάντα τα ΐγγ^γραμμίνα ω? πρ[6κ€ΐται. 

Αυρήλιο? Παγωγι? Πτολλιωνο? [ΐγραψα 

νπ€ρ αύτοΰ γράμματα μη €ίδότ[ο?. 
20 + δι ΐμον Πτολ . . . 

6. 1. /le. 7. ου before (μισθωσου COrr. from TO. 1. (μισθώσω. 8. 1. σν. 13. 1. 

άνυπ€ρθ(τω!. 17. eyycypa/i/ifi/a Pap. 

' Aurelius Pamea son of Peter, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, 
to Aurelius Ammonianus son of Euporion, of the said city, greeting. I acknowledge that 
I have of my own free will covenanted with you to share with you in the arbour of the camel- 
shed, which you, Ammonianus, have leased, from the past month Pachon at the beginning 
of the twelfth indiction, and to pay you yearly on account of rent one thousand myriads of 
silver drachmae, total 1000 myriads of silver, which I will deliver yearly with no delay. 
This agreement, of which a single copy is made, is valid, and in answer to the formal question 



224 1Ή^ OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ΐ have given my assent. (Signed) I, Aurelius Pamea son of Peter, the aforesaid, have made 
the agreement and consent to all therein written, as aforesaid. I, Aurelius Pagochis son of 
PtoUion, wrote for him, as he is illiterate. Drawn up by me, Ptol . . .' 

9. τΐαχων apxfi : Other instances of a new indiction year beginning in Pachon are 140, 
P. Grenf. ii. 87, Brit. Mus. 1007 c (iii, p. 264). 

1281. Loan. 

ι8•6χ 13-3 cm. a.d. 21. 

This papyrus contains a copy of the signature to a contract of loan, with the 
last three lines of the contract itself, which was of a rather complicated nature. 
The debtor, a weaver, acknowledges that he had borrowed 300 drachmae, the 
value of 100 linen cloths of special quality, the repayment being conditional on 
an account, to be rendered apparently by the creditor (a Jew?), upon which 
another sum of 50 drachmae depended ; cf. the commentary. The transaction 
was perhaps really a purchase with deferred payment, and the loan would then 
be of a fictive character ; cf e. g. 1320, P. Par. 8. 



τώ[ί Ίωσήπωι e/c τ]οΰ Ά[ρΐΓαήσιοί και] e/c τώ[ν 
νπαρ\όντοί>ν αΰτωι •ιτ\άντων καθάπ]ΐρ ίγ δίκ(τ]ί). 
κυρία ή σνγγραψήί. 

άντίγρα{φοΐ'). Άρπαησίί Παΐ'ρνμωί Χίννφο^ 
5 δΐ5άνισμαί την τΐΐμην των έκατον 
λίνων Σιννραιτικψν σαμκαμνκω[ν, 

τάί τον άργ{υρίον) (δραχμάί) τ κΐφαλαίον, και άποδώ[σω 
καθότι πρόκιται, ΐφ' S)i κομιζομίνου \τοΰ 
Ίωσήπου ταντα πρότΐρον Swaei λόγο[ΐ' 
ΙΟ τούτων ίνα μν KaiOfj ray έσταμ[ίνα]5 άρ[γ{νρίου) (δραχμάί) 
τηντήκοντα. Ήράικλβιος " Προν eypa[^a 
νπ\ρ αντοΰ μη ίδότοί γράμματα. 

άντίγρα[φον). 'έτονί η Τιββρίου Καίσαρος 
Χφα[στον) Τνβι e, δια Άχιλλίωΐ τον Προίτον 
15 γρα{μματ€ωί) κώμης Χιναρν και ΐτίρων κοασμών) Κ(χρη{μάτισταή. 

6. 1. Σίναρνϊτικων ; cf. 1. Ι5• ΙΟ. 1. μοι καθη {?). 

' . . . Joseph [having the right of execution] upon Harpaesis and upon all his property, 
as if in consequence of a legal decision. This contract is valid. 



1281. CONTRACTS 225 

Copy. I, Harpaesis son of Panrumis, linen-weaver, have borrowed the price of the 
100 . . . cloths of Sinaru, the capital sum of 300 drachmae of silver, and will repay it as 
aforesaid, on condition that when Joseph receives it he shall first render an account of it in 
order that ... the agreed 50 drachmae of silver. I, Heracleus son of Horus, wrote for him, 
as he is illiterate. 

Copy. The 8th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus Tubi 5, executed by Achilles 
son of Proetus, scribe of the village of Sinaru and other villages.' 

I. Ίωσήπω : cf. 11. 8-9, which indicate that Ίώσηπος was the lender. 

6. σαμκαμυκω[ν is an unknown word ; the letters are mostly fairly clear. 

9-10. If ταντα refers to λίνα, Ίώστ/ΓΓΟΓ would be some one associated with the debtor 
Harpaesis. It seems more likely, however, that ταντα and τούτων mean the money, in which 
case Ίώστ/τΓοΓ was the creditor. To whom the account was to be rendered is not apparent. 
The letters immediately following "wa are obscure ; since an accusative follows, -θη should 
be active, not passive. Possibly μοι κάβα is meant, a superfluous stroke being written after 
the α as in ΉράικλίΐοΓ in the next line, though καθχι is hardly the verb expected, 'w' άμνβαν 
(αμοίβην) θη is an unsatisfactory alternative. 

13. The repetition of the word άντί•γρα{φον) before the date is curious. 

14-15. Cf. 320, 1208. 32, note, 1282. 46. Swapv is no doubt to be read in 56. 10. 
For (τίρων κω(μων) cf. 1256. 7, note. 



1282. Repayment of a Loan. 

24-2 X 9-8 cm. A. D. 83. 

An acknowledgement by a woman of the return of a loan made by her late 
husband five years previously. 

κ . . o\{ ) πλ( ). » 

2nd hand "Erovs τρίτον Αύτοκράτοροί Kaiaapos 

Δομιτιανοΰ Χφαστον μηνο5 Ν(ου ^φαστοΰ 
1st hand ιη (2nd hand) h Όξυρύγγων πόλει τηί Θηβαΐδοί. 
5 όμολογΐΐ Θνάί Πετοσοράπιο! μητρο5 Ήρα- 

TOS TTJs Ήρακλΐίδον μετά κυρίου του iav- 

rfjs άδ€λφιδον{5} Θομπαχ^ράτον τοΰ 

Παύπιοί μητρός Τίκώσιοί Trjs Πίτοσορ- 

άττιοί Αμόιτι Απολλώνιου τοΰ Σύρου 
ΙΟ μητρός ΤίκώσίΟί και ττ} τούτου γυναικί 

Τ(κώσ€ΐ Θώνΐ05 τοΰ Πίτοσοράπιος μη- 

Tpos Έσβνίΰτο! μ€τα, κυρίου τοΰ at/Spbs 

Άμόιτοί, navTes των άττ Ό^υρύγγων πό- 

XiCBS, ev άγυια, άιτίγΐΐν τταρ αντων άργυ- 
Q 



226 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15 piov ^φαστοΰ νομίσματος δραχμαί re- 

τρακοσίαί κΐφαΧαίου και τονί καθηκον- 

ταί TOVTCUV TOKovs δανΐΐσθΐίίτας αύ- 

τοΐί νπο τον γινομένου και μβτηλ- 

λαχότοΓ Trjs Θνατος avSpoi ΤΙαττον- 
2θ τωτος τοΰ Αμόιτος τοΰ Θίωνοί όπότΐ 

[π€ρι\ην κατά σνγγραφην yiyovviav δια 

\τον ί\ν Όξυρύγχων ττόλΐΐ μνημονίίου 

τω Ινδΐκάτ(ύ fTei θΐον Ούεσπασιανοΰ 

μηνΐ Νίω ^ββαστω, ων ή πρα^ις συν ά'λ- 
25 λοί? τον Παποντωτος ηροφίρβται ή Θνάί 

κατηντηκίναι ety ΐαντην καθ' 6 ΐθίτο 

6 ΤΙαποντω{το]ί όπ6τ€ ττΐριήν διάταγμα, 

και μηδέν fVKaXeiv μηδ' ΐνκαλίσΐΐν 

μη8 ϊπίΧΐνσασθαι θναν μη8 άΧΚον 
30 imep αντήί ois δμολογΐΐ μηδβ τοΐί ιτα- 

ρ αΰτων 7Γ€[ρ]ί μηδενο! άπλωί /ίεχρ* 

τήί ΐνίστώσης [ήμίρας, αντόθΐν δΐ 

και άναδΐ[δωκίναι αντοΐί την ΐπίφο- 

ρον τον δανΐίον σνγγραφην Κ(\ιασμί- 
35 ^ν ^'^ άκνρωσιν, ή χωρίί τον την ΐσο- 

μίνην (φοδον άκυρον uvai ίτι και €Κ- 

Tiveiv Θναν ή τον inep αντηί έπελευ- 

σόμζνον ToTs προγΐγραμμίνοα τ] Tois 

■παρ' αύτων καθ' έκάστην ίφοδον τό τε 
40 βλάβος και επίτΐΐμον άργ(νρίον) (δραχμας) έκατον 

και eis τ[ο] δημόσιον ray 'ίσα?, και μη- 

Oev ησσον κνρια ή συγγραφήι. (ist hand) eTovs 

τρίτον Αϋ[το]κράτορο5 Καίσαρος 

[Αο]μι[τιανο]ν ^φαστον μηνός 
45 iVIoii Χ\ίβαστλΌΰ όκτωικαιδΐ- 

[κάτηι, δια Ji/oy άγο{ραν6μον) κΐ)(^ρημ(άτισται). 

' . . . The third year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus, the i8th of the 
month Neus Sebastus, at Oxyrhynchus in the Thebaid. Thnas daughter of Petosarapis, 
her mother being Heras daughter of Heraclides, with her guardian Avho is her nephew 



1282. CONTRACTS 227 

Thompachrates son of Paapis, his mother being Tekosis daughter of Petosorapis, acknow- 
ledges to Amois son of Apollonius son of Syrus, his mother being Tekosis, and to his wife 
Tekosis daughter of Thonis son of Petosorapis, her mother being Eseneus, with her husband 
Amois as guardian, all inhabitants of Oxyrhynchus, the contract being drawn up in the 
street, that she has received from them the capital sum of four hundred drachmae of Imperial 
silver money with the requisite interest upon it, which sum was lent to them by the former 
husband, now deceased, of Thnas, Papontos son of Amois son of Theon, in his lifetime in 
accordance with a contract drawn up through the record-office at Oxyrhynchus in the 
eleventh year of the deified Vespasianus in the month Neus Sebastus, the right of execution 
for the debt having, as claimed by Thnas, descended with other property of Papontos to 
her in accordance with the disposition made by Papontos in his lifetime, and that neither 
Thnas nor any one on her behalf makes or will make any claim or will proceed against the 
recipients of this acknowledgement or their agents on any point whatever up to the present 
day, and that she has forthwith restored to them the contract of loan crossed out to invalidate 
it; otherwise not only shall any future claim be invalid, but Thnas or the person pro- 
ceeding on her behalf shall in addition pay to the aforesaid persons or their agents for every 
claim the damages and a fine of a hundred drachmae of silver, and to the State an equal 
amount, and this contract shall be none the less valid. The third year of the Emperor 
Caesar Domitianus Augustus, the eighteenth of the month Neus Sebastus, executed by . . ., 
agoranomus.' 

I. This endorsement seems to be the same as those in 47. i and 276. r. In the 
former passage we supposed the first word to be an abbreviation of καταλοχισμοί, but that 
would not be in place in the present context, and moreover the letter before λ can hardly 
be a. π\ suggests πλήρης or some derivative. Cf. 98. i, where there is a rather different 
abbreviation at the head of a similar acknowledgement of repayment, and P. Cairo Preis. 43. i, 
where the editor reads β κολλ(ή/χατοί) 8cS[.]( ) ; here, however, κο\(λήματο!) does not commend 
itself, and the reading in the Cairo papyrus remains questionable. 

That the hand of 1. i is the same as that which wrote the date in 1. 4 and the date &c. 
in 11. 42 sqq. is likely but uncertain. 

27. διάταγμα : i. e. a testamentary disposition; cf. e. g. 492. 9, 493. 6. 

46. Cf. note on 1281. 14-15. Either the passive form δια . . . κ(χρημ{άτισται) or the active 
. . . κ£χρημ{άτικα) may have been written. 



(e) TAXATION. 
1283. Revenue-return. 



i7-9X7-2cm. a. d. 219. 

This example of the monthly statements of receipts submitted by tax- 
collectors to the strategi follows the formula found in B. G. U. 653-3, which are 
approximately of the same date as 1283, but come from a diiiferent locality ; cf. 
1046, which is the conclusion of a similar document. The taxes concerned are 
different imposts on land, and the ττηχισμόί ττΐριστΐρωνων, on which see the 

Q2 



228 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

commentary; most of them have already occurred in association in 917, 981. 
The date of the papyrus is discussed in the note on 1. i2. 

Αΰρηλίω Άρποκρα- 

rimvi στρα{τηγω) Όζ{υρυ•/•)(ίτου) 
π\αρα. Αγ)ρη\{ίου) ΙΙατ{ ) Εΰτ(νχ ) και τ(ων) 

συν αντ(ω) πρα{κτ6ρων) άργ{νρικων) μη- 
5 τροπολ^ιτίκων) μβσηί το•π{αργίαί) 

Ueevvai τόπ{<ΰν). 8ίαστο\[τ]) 

άριθ[μήσί<ύν) μτι(νο5) Παΰνί τον 

ΐνΐστ(ωτοί) β [eTovs) Μάρκου 

Αυρηλίου [Α]ντ(ύνίνου 
ΙΟ Κ[αίσ]αροί τον κνρίον, 
'4<ττι δί• 

\ημ[μάτ(ύν) τ\ο\ν ΐρΐστ^ωτοί) β (eroiiy) 

έπαρο{νρίον) τ' {δραχμαϊ) χ, 

και διεγρά{(ρησαν) em τ{ην) δημ{ρσίαν) τρά[πΐζαν) 
15 νπο μ\ν ϋεπτιμίον 

Χαιρή{μονοί) knapoivpiov) [δραχμαΐ) ρμγ [ημιωβίλιον) χ{αλκοΐ) β, 

{οκταδραχμον) σπονδ[η$) Διον{νσου) (δραχμαϊ) η (τ€τρώβολοιή χ(αλκοΰί) α, 

πη•)(ΐσμ{ρν) ιηριστ[€ρώνων) (δραχμαΐ) ιζ [πΐντώβολον], 

Ανρήλ{ίθί) Αχ^ιλλΐνί ίπαρο(νρίον) 
20 (δραχ^μαι) ραη {πΐντώβολον) (ήμιωβίλιον), {όκταδράχ^μον) cmovS(fjs) 

[Α]ιον{νσον) {δραχμαι) η [τΐτ ρωβολον) χ{αλκονί) α, 

[Α]ύρή\{ ) 'Απ[.\]ν[. .] καΐ Τα- 

[..].[ έπαρο{νρίον) [δραχμαϊ)] ρΐ'^, 

[ ]^•• 

25 [ ]pfT• 

[(erouy) β Αντοκράτορο^ Ε^αίσαροί 
[Μάρκον Ανρηλίον Αντωνίνον] 
[Ενσ(βον5 Εντνχοϋί ^εβαστοΰ] 

7• παϋνι Pap. 

'Το Aurelius Harpocration, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Pat . . . 
son of Eutych . . . and his associates, collectors of money taxes of the metropolis for the 



1283. TAXATION 229 

middle toparchy in the district of Peenno. The classified list of payments for the month 
of Pauni of the present 2 nd year of Marcus Aurehus Antoninus Caesar the lord is as follows. 
Receipts of the present 2nd year: for acreage-tax and tax of i 600 drachmae; and paid 
into the public bank by Septimius Chaeremon for acreage-tax 143 dr. ^ obol 2 chalci, for 
the eight-drachma libation of Dionysus 8 dr. 4 ob. i chal., for the cubit-measure of 
pigeon-houses 17 dr. 5 ob., by Aurelius Achilleus for acreage-tax 198 dr. 5^ ob., for the 
eight-drachma libation of Dionysus 8 dr. 4 ob. i chal. ; by Aurel . . . and Ta . . . for 
acreage-tax 116 dr. . . .' Date. 

3-4. Πατ and irpa of πρακτόρων are followed by the curved stroke which commonly 
represents a π (so e. g. in 1. 5 τοπ{αρχίας), 1. 6 τόπ(ων)), but here is rather a mere symbol of 
abbreviation; cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 351. i, note. 

4—6. Cf. 1196. 5~9 ^'^ TrpaKTopeiav σπιτικών μητροποΚιτικων . . . άττηΚιώτου τοπαρχία! 
Χίακίρκη τόπων. For 8ιαστολ(ι;) cf. e.g. 1046. 13, Β. G. U. 652. t, 653. I, P. Tebt. 363. I. 

12. For the regnal year here there is a choice between j8 and κ (in 1. 8 the figure is 
wholly uncertain), and with the latter the Emperor would be Caracalla (a.d. 212) instead of 
Elagabalus, who is usually styled Εΰτνχήί Έίτνχης 2ί/3αστο'ί. β, however, is preferable as 
a reading, and since the papyrus is clearly posterior to the Constitutio Antonina, which 
was only promulgated in a.d. 212 (month unknown), the year 219 is a more likely date; 
moreover 1259 shows that the strategus of a. d. 211-12 was Didymus. 

13. 4παρο{υρίου) ς : these are to be regarded as two taxes, the ίκτη being well known as 
a distinct tax ; cf. 917. 2-3, where the $■' and ίπαροΰριον are mentioned separately, P. Tebt. 

343. iv. 69 πα{ρα6ΐίσων) &ν ς , Hawara 303• 12-13 {Archiv ν,γι. ^^2) άμπίΚωνος inTo\oyovpAvov, 

note on P. Brit. Mus. 195. 10 reprinted ap. Rylands 192 {b). The Ιπαροίριον is discussed at 
length in the commentary upon the latter papyrus. 

17. Cf. 11. 20-1 and 917. 3, where our reading σπ{ον^!) Δ.ων{νσου) is now confirmed, 
and 653, where the σπονδή coupled with άπόμοφα and ^παροϋριον is no doubt the same. On 
the όκτάΆραχμοί tax much light has been thrown by 916, which showed that it was calculated 
on the arura, and 1185, where its name is given without abbreviation, and the fact is revealed 
that the proceeds were, at any rate temporarily, assigned to the praefect by order of the 
Emperors ; cf. P. Rylands 216. 128 note, where the evidence is considered in more detail. 

What is the relation of this impost to the σπονδή Διονύσου? Both here and in 11. 20-1 
a single sum is recorded under the two names, and it is the same in both cases, 8 dr. 4 ob. 
r ch. On the analogy of 1. 13 the supposition would be easy that the connecting particle 
had been omitted and that the όκτάδραχμο! and σπονδή were distinct. This explanation, 
however, seems to be precluded by 917. 3, where an identical sum is entered under the 
heading of σπονδή Διονύσου alone. This can hardly be regarded as a mere coincidence and 
suggests most strongly that the two names designated a single tax. The appropriation of the 
όκτάδραχμο! to the praefect is not a serious diflSculty, since the diversion of revenues from 
religious to secular purposes would not necessarily involve a change of nomenclature; cf. 
e.g. P. Rylands 213. 354, where a 4ξάδραχμοι Φιλαδίλφου is classed under δωίκησκ, not 
'κρατικά. That passage also provides an analogy for the devotion of a tax to a particular 
cult, a practice of which the διδραχμία Σούχον is another example. But inferences concerning 
the original destination of the impost are not necessarily to be drawn from its name. 
Further light on this subject may be expected from the Theadelphia papyrus described by 
Schubart in Amil. Ber. aus d. K. Kunstsammlungen, Nov. 1913, Col. 57, which brings 
evidence for the σπονδή Διονύσου in the Arsinoite nome. 

18. πηχισμ(ον) πίριστ{(ρωνων) : cf. 981, where this tax occurs, as here, in conjunction with 
ϊπαρούριον, 917. introd., Preisigke, Sammelbuch, 1091. 

25. On the analogy of 1046. 13, B. G. U. 652. 16-17, 653. 15 this line should give the 



230 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

total of the items, if, as can hardly be doubted, the date followed in 11. 26 sqq. (cf B. G. U. 652. 
181 653. 16). The amounts as far as 1. 23 add up to 1093 dr. i^ob., which subtracted from 
[? i]426 dr. leave 332 dr. 4J ob. as the amount expected at the end of 1. 24. Instead of 
this, however, there is a clear ν followed by something illegible. The restoration of 1. 25 
consequently remains in doubt. 



1284. Receipt for Tax on Sales. 

21 X IO-3 cm. A. D. 250. 

A receipt issued by a public bank for payment of the kyKmkiov or tax on sales, 
mortgages, &c., due in consequence of the acquisition of part of a house. The 
rate of the (γκνκλιον on sales in the Roman period is known to have been 10 per 
cent. (cf. 99 and P. Tebt. 350. introd., where evidence is collected), and it is 
therefore surprising to find that here as much as 73 dr. 5^ ob. was paid on 
a value of ^\^^$ dr. 5I ob. These 73 dr. 5I ob. certainly included an unspecified 
amount for σ-πουΐη, an extra charge sometimes found in association with taxes ; 
cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 347. 1-2, where 2 dr. are paid as σ-πονί-η on 18 dr., and note ad 
loc, 1283. 17, note, P. S. I. 109. 7. But the amount of this a-novhn would not be 
expected to be more than a relatively small item, and unless in the present case 
it be supposed to have been almost as much as the main payment, the conclusion 
is natural that in the course of the third century the rate of the (γκνκλιον 
rose considerably. In P. Brit. Mus. 933 (iii, p. 69) of A.D. 211 the old rate is 
apparently still to be recognized ; cf. note on 1. 16 below. It is, however, 
uncertain that the transaction referred to in 1284 was technically a sale, and if 
some other form of transfer was in question, that might account for the higher 
rate of the tax ; see 1. la, note. 

The papyrus is dated, like C. P. R. 37, in the joint reign of Decius, Herennius, 
and Hostilianus. 

^Etovs δίν]τίρον Αύτοκράτοροί Καίσαρος Γαΐον Μΐσσίον 
[Κνίντον Τ]ραϊανον /ίίκ[ίο]υ Εύσφοΰί Ε\ΰ\τν)(ονί καΙ Κυίντου 
[Epevviov Έ]τρονσκου Μΐ[σ•]σίου Αίκίου και Γαΐον Ούάλβντοί 
[ ΟστιλιαίΌν] Μΐσσίον Κνί[ΐ']του των σΐβασ μιαοτάτων 
5 [Καισάρων] Χφαστων Χοίακ ιθ. 8ΐΐγρα{ψ€ν) Ανρη[λ{ίω) Ά]πολλωνίω 
[και τω] συν α{ύτω) άμφοτ{(ροιή βονλ{(νταΐή τηί 'Οξ(ιιρυγχιτων) π6λ((ωί) 

δημ[ο]σίων τραπ{(ζιτων) 
[e/y λόγον το]ΰ h κύκλιου Τιβίριοί Κλαύδιος Διογίνηί 
[i/ioy Τιβΐρ]ίου Κλαυδίου Διογίνου'; κοσμητΐύσαντοε 



1284. TAXATION 231 

[καΐ αΎωνοψΐτήσαντος βονλ{(ντον) τη? Ό^υρν/γιτων 7ΓΟλ(€ωί) ύπ\ρ 
ΙΟ \τοΰ ύπάρχίοντο^)] ίν rrj a{vTfj) π6λ{(ΐ) kn άμφό8{ρυ) Βορρά Κρηπΐδ[οί) 
ήμίσονζβ) μίρονί 
[οικίας παΧ]αιΰί και των ταύτη? γ^ρηστηρίων ηάντ{(ΰν) 

[S 'ψη άπο TTJs έαντοϋ τροφίμ[ρϋ) μη{τροί) Αύρηλ{ίαί) 'Αμμωνίας 

[ ] μη{τροί) Τίχωσοΰτος άπο τήί α(ύτηί) 'Οξ{νρυγχ^ιτωΐ') πόλ(εωΓ) 

καθ' iSto- 
[γρα[φον) συγ]γρα{φην) γΐγονυΐαν τω αΰτω μηνΐ Χοίακ κατά 
15 [\άρίν άνλαφίρίτον ης πΐποίηκΐν συντιμήσ^ως 

\τοΰ α(ύτον) ήμί]σονς μίρους της οικίας {δραγ^μων) τ[.]ε {ρβοΧων πΙίτε) 

(τιμιωβ€λίον) στΓονδ{ης) καΐ 
[ΐνκνκλίου] διαγρα^φη) 8ραχ(_^μαΐ) έβ8ομηκοντα τρΐς όβολοϊ ττίν- 
[τε ήμ]ιοβίλιον, y{ivovTai) {δραχ^μαΐ) ογ β^. 
2nd hand [Αύ]ρήλ{ιος) Απολλώνιος γυ{μνασιαργτισας) βουλ{ΐντης) 8η{μόσιος) 
τρα{πΐζίτης) σ€ση{μίίωμαι) 
2θ [τ]ας δρα•)((βας) έβδομήκοντα τρΐΐς [όβολούς πΙίτε) [ήμιωβΐλιον), 

yiivovTai) (δραχ^μαϊ) ογ β^. 

Ι. yal'ou Pap. ; so in 1. 3. 2. τ^ραϊανον . . . κυϊντου Pap. 6. 1. δημ^ο^σίοκ 

τραπ{€ζίταίί). 9• ^'^'Ρ Ρ3•Ρ• 12. α of eavrov has a horizontal stroke above it, 

i. e. an abbreviation was originally intended. 15. 1. (Ίν\αφαίρίτον. I'j. 1. διαγρα(φην) 

δραχ(^μα!) κτλ. 1 8. 1. ήμ^ιωβίΚιον. 

' The 2nd year of the Emperor and Caesar Gains Messius Quintus Trajanus Decius 
Pius Felix and Quintus Herennius Etruscus Messius Decius and Gains Valens Hostilianus 
Messius Quintus the most august Caesars, Augusti, Choiak 19. Paid to Aurelius Apollonius 
and his associate, both senators of the city of Oxyrhynchus, public bankers, to the account 
of the tax on sales by Tiberius Claudius Diogenes son of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes, 
ex-cosmetes, ex-president of the games, senator of the city of Oxyrhynchus, on account of 
the half share of an old house and all its appurtenances belonging to him in the said city of 
Oxyrhynchus in the North Quay quarter, which was [purchased?] from his foster-child's mother 
Aurelia Ammonia daughter of . . . and Techosous, of the said city of Oxyrhynchus, in 
accordance with a privately drawn contract made in the said month Choiak by an irrevocable 
transfer, on the valuation which he has made of the said half share of the house, namely 
3[.]5 drachmae 5^ obols, in payment for libation-money and the tax on sales seventy-three 
drachmae five and a half obols, total 73 dr. 5^ ob. (Signed) I, Aurelius Apollonius, ex- 
gymnasiarch, senator, public banker, have certified the seventy-three drachmae five and 
half obols, total 73 dr. 5 J ob.' 

5. Σφαστων should be restored after Καισάρων in C. P. R. 37. 18. 

7. For the supplement cf. e. g. P. Brit. Mus. 933. 9 (iii, p. 69) fis τ6ν toC fVKvK\{iov) 

λόγον. 

g. [άγωνο\θ(Γησαντοί : this seems to be the first occurrence of άγωνοθίτη! as a municipal 



232 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

title in tlie provincial towns. At Alexandria the office of α-^ωνοθέτης is found in association 
with that of gymnasiarch ; cf. Dittenberger, Or. Gr. Inscr. 713 (= Archiv ii, p. 567). 

12. The verb to be supplied here remains in doubt. T)yopaa\6r) naturally suggests 
itself, and this, as 1208. 1 7 shows, would be consistent with the phrase κατά \\άριν αφφαίρΓτοι/ 
in 11. 14-15. But the (τυντίμησί! mentioned in 1. 15 then seems strange, since the basis of the 
tax on a sale would normally be the purchase-money. Possibly, therefore, the property 
was ceded by deed of gift like those in P. Grenf. ii. 68, 71, where the phrase χάρυ αναφαίρετο! 
recurs. The verb might then be e.g. ΐχαρίσψη (cf. P. Grenf ii. 68. 3, &c., and 1208. 16 
άποχαρισβίν), though ύπό rather than άπό -νιοχΑά be expected to follow; παρ(χωρή'\θη is too 
long. For the ϊ-γκΰκλιον on a gift cf. P. Tebt. 351, where 4 dr. only are paid on account of 
a house of unspecified value. 

16. Though not described as σπονΒηΐ, an extra charge with a payment for €γκύκ\ίορ 
occurs in 99. 19 (Naber's attempt to explain this away in Archiv i, p. 314 is futile), and 
probably in P. Brit. Mus. 933, where 40 dr. i ob. are paid on 300 dr. ; cf. P. Tebt. 347. 2, 
where in a banking account 2 dr. are entered on account of σ•πονΙΐ] on another sum. For 
σπ-ονδι? as an additional payment in leases or elsewhere cf. e.g. 101. 19, 730. 13, P. Brit. 
Mus. 948. 12 (iii, p. 220), and as a tax, 1283. 17, note. 



1285. List of Village Payments. 

33'3 X 3ΐ•5 cm. Third century. 

The value of this papyrus is centred in its geographical information. It 
contains a long list of villages, classified under the six toparchies of the nome, 
with amounts in money levied upon them. The account is in two sections, the 
first ending with Col. ii, which is very short and is separated from the next 
column by a broad blank space. The names in Col. i, so far as they are pre- 
served, and in Col. ii coincide, with one or two exceptions, which may be partly 
due to accident, with those at the end of the second section, 11. 92 sqq. ; and the 
corresponding sums in the two sections though often varying slightly are approxi- 
mate throughout. There can thus be little doubt that practically the same list 
of names was written out twice ; and the similarity in ratio of the amounts 
prompts the inference that the account refers to two periods of the same impost. 
Unfortunately the nature of this impost and the basis of the assessment remain 
obscure ; if the word ri^ijs is rightly identified at the top of Col. iii, an adaeratio 
of some kind is indicated. With this uncertainty the amounts, which as between 
the villages vary considerably, are not a trustworthy index to the relative size or 
wealth of the individual localities. Neither would it be very safe to assume 
because only six names are mentioned in the toparchy of Thmoisepho, while in 
the others the number ranges from twelve to twenty-three, that that toparchy 
was much the smallest and least important. For the list is far from ex- 
haustive, and many names of Oxyrhynchite villages known from other sources 
do not figure in it. On the other hand, the following are here mentioned for the 



1285. TAXATION 



233 



first time : Άθ[.]χεωϊ, ''KvreUuis (?), ^ωσιθίον, [Σ\ΐνύρί(ύί, Ίσιου Κάτω, Κο[.]ου(?), Μελαλ»- 
θίον (but see note on 1. 102), Μαστ . . . τιφόρον, Ntypou, Νομού ΐ-ποίκων, Ποσομπο'εωί, 
Σίζ'αττώθβωϊ, Ύύχιν Φαγ( ), Ταλωττιτίί (?). It is noticeable that Φώ/3δΐϊ and Θωλθΐί 
occur in three toparchies (Ψ. 11. 94, 115, 133, Θ. 11. 104, 123, 141). 

On the verso, opposite Col. i of the recto, are the ends of lines of a well- 
written document, probably a draft or copy of an official letter or petition. 



Col. 1 








Col. 


iii. 


[Λίλη ] {8ραχμαΐ) πη, 


50 


Τΐμη[5 .].[.... 




[^αραπίω{ΐΌί) Χαίρ{ήμονοί)] (5/3.) ρο<^, 




άνω [τ]οπ{αρχία£ 


■neT.[.].{Sp.)[...,] 


[Ψώβθίωί ] 


(δρν 


Tl'S, 




Θώσβΐΰΰί 


{Sp.) ., 


[SaTvpov ] 


{8ρ. 


)ir,> 




Νίγρον 


{Sp.) π[.,] 


5 [θ ] 


{Sp. 


σοβ, 




Μΐρμίρθων 


{Sp.) 'Μη, 


[ γ{ίνοΐ'ται) {Sp.) 




] '4Φά^- 


55 


Επισήμου 


{Sp.) ωμ'Τ, 


[μίσηί τοπ{αρχία.ί)• Ίψ]ΐ> 


Sp.) ρκ, 




Ίσιου ΓΓαγγα {Sp.) τοα, 


[Τανάΐω5 ] 


{Sp. 


υλη, 




Ν€σμίμ€ωί 


{Sp.) Ακ8, 


[το Ήρακλΐ]ΐον 


{Sp. 


ρξ( {όβολόή, 




Άθ[.]χ((ΰ5 


{Sp.) ψιβ, 


ΙΟ [Νόμου ΐποίκ{ιον) ] 


{Sp. 


Χ'<β> 




ΣαΒάλου 


{Sp.) σλ<Γ, 


[ ] 


{Sp. 


. . {τίτρώ- 


6ο 


Έΐνάρχου 


{Sp.) 0/3, 






βολον), 




Νίσλα 


{Sp.) is, 


\Που . ew ] 


{Sp. 


) μ-η> 




Μονίμου 


{Sp.) ωοβ, 


[Κ6μα ] 


{Sp. 


iv, 




[Σ](νύρΐωί 


{Sp.) pic^, 


[Πίτι^η ] 


{Sp. 


τ, 




Άρχιβίου 


{Sp.) οβ, 


15 ["Ιστρου ] 


{Sp. 


τπ. 


65 


Σιγκίψα 


{Sp.) Φξη, 


[SevTO) ] 


{Sp. 


ρις- {τ€τρώ- 




Κΐρκ(μούνί(ύί 


{Sp.) ri. 






βολον), 




Χύσ(ω5 


{Sp.) ωκη, 


[Αρταπάτο]υ 


{Sp.^ 


νη {Sυόβo\oι), 




'Ayreiews 


{Sp.) T, 


[Πλελώ ] 


{Sp. 


Μ> 




y{ivovTai) {τάΧαντον) α {Sp.) 'B^ttS. 


[Νΐμερων] 


{Sp. 


σμ, 


7ο 


XtjSos τοπ{αρ•χίαί 


)■ Κ€ρκ(θϋρ{ΐωί) {Sp.) 


20 [TaKo\Ki]Xecus 


{Sp. 


ρνς-, 






υμα. 


[Μαστ . . τιφο\(ίου 


{Sp.) 


οη, 




Σίρύψβωί 


{Sp.) Άγμ, 


[Ψώβθΐω]ί 


iSp-] 


<γι> 




Ήρακλ€ί8ου ϊπ{οικίου) {Sp.) ρη, 




{Sp. 


ρμΐ {πίντω- 




SfvoKwpecoi 


{Sp.) Άσο^, 






βολον), 




ΠανΐυεΙ 


{Sp.) i>if, 


[Ταλ(ύπίτΐγι 


{Sp. 


φπ, 


75 


Σύρων 


(Sp.) ■ i, 



234 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



25 [ΤφΙ 


] (Sp•) λ^, 


\IIeTtvovp{ioi) 


{δρ.) κ]θ {οβολόί), 


[Sevenra 


(¥) ' ] 


[γ[ίι/ονται) {δρ.) 


] 


[Θμοί{σΐφώ)• ΠαώμΐΟ). 


y {δρ.)] φλβ, 


30 \Θώ\θ((ύί 


{δρ.) . .] {πΐντώ- 




βολον), 


[Κίσμονγίωί 


{δρ.) . . .] {όβολόή, 


[5e0cu 


{δρ.) . .] {πΐντώ- 




βοΧον), 


[Τη^ω^ 


{δρ.) . .] ., 


[ΙΤαλώσεω? 


φρ.) .]ί, 


35 [y{ivovTat) {δρ.) 


]• 


[κάτω τοπ{αρχίαί)• Τύχιν Φαγ{ )] {δρ.) τ, 


[Τακόνα 


(βρ•)] χ^β, 


[Ταλαω 


{δρ.) . .]β, 


[Ίσίον Κάτ]ω 


[{δρ.)] κ, ■ 


4° [ ]ανρ . [. 


(¥)] τ, 


[Sivapv ] 


{δρ.) τμ, 


[Κο . ου 


] {Sp-) pec. 


[^ίσφθα] 


{δρ.) ψψ, 


[Μουχιΐ']αρ{νω) 


{δρ.) ρπη, 


45 [Τσων Τρν]φ{ωνο$) 


{δρ.) σιγ, 


[^ωσιθ€0\ν 


[m] f[ 



Col. ii. 
Sovecos {δρ.) p^, 

Θώλθεωί {δρ.) σλς-, 

y{ivovTai) [(δρ.) Δ]ν6. 



8ο 



85 



9° 



95 



ΙΙαίίμζω^ 


{δρ.) ρ . ., 


Ληνωνοί 


{δρ.) οβ, 


^ΐναω 


{δρ.) ρ. 


Μονχινάξ{αί) 


{δρ.) μ^, 


XeveKeXev 


{δρ.) σλ-Τ, 


niXa 


{δρ.) Άΐη, 


AevKiov 


{δρ.) τκδ, 


ΙΊΐΤΐμοννίΟί 


m PV, 


γ{ίνονταί) {τάλαντον) α {δρ.) <ρίς-. 


άπη\{ιά>τον) τοπ{ 


[αρχ^ίαα)• Ποσομπ6(ωί 




{δρ.) οβ, 


ΙΑδαίον 


{δρ.) σ, 


Τ€ρνθ€ω[9] 


{δρ.) σκγ. 


Τααμ[π]€μον 


[m] )^Κ-] 


ΙΙακίρκ[η] 


{δρ.) τμβ. 


Φοβωού 


¥ρ-)] τ> 


"ίΐφΐίϋί 


{δρ.) φ. 


ΑίΚη 


{δρ.) . γ, 


^αραπί<ύ{νοί) 


Χαιρ{ήμονο9:) [{δρ.)] 




piv> 


Ψώβθ€[ωή 


{δρ.) τ . ^, 


Χατνρον 


iSp.) iS, 



{δρ.) 



/ {δρ.) 'Δρ^δ. 
μΐσηί τοπ{αρχ^ίαί)• Ιίμη {δρ.) ρ[ 
Τανά((ύί {δρ.) [ 



Col. ίν. 



Sevenra {δρ.) ρ, 

γ{ίΐΌΐ'ταί) {δρ.) Γ . [.] . 
Θμοί{σΐφώ)• Παώ/ί[ε]ωΓ {δρ.) υορ-, 
Θώλθΐω! {δρ.) οβ, 



1285. TAXATION 



105 



"5 



το Ήρακλΐΐον 


(δρ.) β . . 


Νόμου ΐποίκ{ιον) 


(δρ.) φ[ 


Μΐλανθίον 


(Sp-) [ 


^ίναπώθί(ύί 


(Sp.) [ 


Θώλθΐω! 


(Sp•) [ 


Πον[.](ω 


{δρ.) μ[ 


K[6]fia 


(Sp.) ξδ, 


ΙΙίτνη 


m <^'\C, 


"Ιστρου 


(δρ.) τνβ. 


SevTci} 


{δρ.) ρη, 


Άρταπάτον 


{δρ.) νδ, 


Πλΐλω 


{δρ.) μη. 


Nefiepcoy 


{δρ.) σμ§, 


Τακ[ο]λκίλεως 


{δρ.) ρμδ, 


Μαστ . . τιφίόρου) (δρ.) οβ, 


Ψώβθ[ί]ωί 


[(^Ρ•)] <]C, 


Κίρκΐύρων 


{δρ.) ρλ'^Γ, 


Τα.λωπιτ€ΐ 


(δρ.) φμ, 


ΤφΙ 


(Sp-) λ^, . 


Π(Τ€νονρ{ιοΐ) 


(V) '<ri, 


56. nay'ya Pap. 


76. « of πααμ 



125 



130 



135 



140 



Κΐο-μούχ^ΐωί 
^βφω 
Τήίως 
Παλάκηωί 

γ{ίνονταί) {δρ.) 
κάτω τ[ο]π{αρχίαί)• 

Τακόι/α 

Ταλαω 

Ισιου Κάτω 

Ψώβθΐωί 

Xivapii 

Κο[.]ου 

Χίσφθα 

M.ov)(ivap{va>) 

Ίσιου Τρΰφ{ωνο$] 

Δωσιθίου 

^ον^ωί 

y{ivovTai) {δρ.) 



235 

m ριζ, 

{δρ.) οβ, 
[{δρ.)] 'Ατη, 
{δρ.) ση, 
'Βσογ. 
Τύχιν Φα•γ{ 
{δρ.) τ, 
{δρ.) φπδ, 
{δρ.) τοθ, 
{δρ.) ιη, 
{δρ.) σπη, 
{δρ.) τκδ, 
{δρ). ρ, 
{δρ.) ψμ, 
{δρ.) ρπ, 
{δρ.) ρο^η, 
{δρ.) χος, 
{δρ.) pvy, 
{δρ.) σκ€, 
'^Pi^- 



rr. from ω. 137. ρ οΐ μουχιναρ corr. from ^(?). 

ιο-ιι. In Col. iv there are two names more under με'στ; τοπαρχία than in this column. 
The similarity of the figures in 11. 10 and loi, 12 and 105 makes it likely that two of the 
three names in 11. 102-4 '^^''e omitted in Col. i, but which they were there is nothing 
to show. 

17. [Άρταπάτο]υ : cf. 1. HO and Preisigke, Sammelbtich, 1945. 4. 

23. Kf ρκίύρων, the name written in I. 116, can certainly not be read here, the 
termination being apparently jftus-, which suggests that KepKevpaiaems (cf. 625, also in the 
middle toparchy) was substituted. Which was the right name here remains uncertain. 

40. In 1. 133 Ϋώβθίωί follows Ίσιου Κάτω. 

47. SoCif has occurred in 1275. 7. 

60. Cf. Preisigke, Sammelduck, 1978 eV(o)i)c(i'ov) Sempxov. 

63. [2]fi/u/36mr : the initial letter is given by 1342. 

65. Cf. 515. 2, 6, 517. 6, where 2ιγκ{(φα) is to be restored. 

70. The name of the village is very doubtfully identified. 

76. Cf. P. S. I. 109. 5, where Πα€Ίμ{ιΐ') may now be restored. 

77• It is likely that Αψωνο: is identical with AvfSii/os in P. S. I. 80, if indeed Αψωνοι is 
not to be read there. 

82. AevKiov: is this the same as the later Αουκίου (922. 25, 998).'' Α(νκ{ίον) should be 
read in Preisigke, Sammelbtich, 1945. 12. 



236 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

83. In 1052 the form IlfTf/iioucfmy is used. 

102. ΜίΧανθίον: χωρ(ίον) Μίλάι/βου in Preisigke, Sammelbuch, 1989.^ may be identical. 

105. Perhaps Ώοίι\χ'\(ω(/) (966), but the absence of the final r is curious. 

III. Cf. ΣΕστωττλίλώ (? 2evra Πλίλώ) in 102. 8. 

113. Cf. 9Θ7, and 734. 3, where τιίτνη τακοΚ{κΐ\ίωί:) should be restored, καΐ being 
understood between the two names ; in 1. 5 an adjective ΎακοΚ{κι\ίτηί) may be meant. 

114. Cf. 1. 21, whence the termination of the village-name is obtained. 

129. Cf. 280. 8, 290. 6 Ύίχιν Νίκώτιν. 

133. In 1. 40 a different name was written, but Ψωβθκ in the lower toparchy is known 
from e. g. 239. 4. 

135. The doubtful ν may be a mark of abbreviation. 

137. Μονχίναρνώ (or -οώ) is written out in P. Hibeh 53. 19, 21, 22, 92. 8 and 132. 
Μουχιι/ώρ (491. 3, 985 ; cf. 1127. 7 Μουχινίρ) is perhaps distinct. 



(/) ACCOUNTS AND LISTS. 
1286. Account of Receipt and Expenditure. 

17-5 X 12-6 cm. A. D. 253. 

Conclusion of an account relating to corn and pitch. As in P. S. I. 83/ 
which also comes from Oxyrhynchus and offers other similarities to this papyrus, 
the account has a formal signature at the end, and the person presenting it seems 
to have occupied an official or semi-official position ; perhaps he was a νρονοητηί 
ovaias (cf. e. g. P. Flor. 77). The text is much abbreviated and in consequence 
sometimes obscure. It is noticeable that the artaba in use was one of 40 choenices ; 
see 1. 4 and cf. 1044. introd., 1145. 18. The document bears an interesting date 
in the reign of Aemilianus, which only lasted about three months. 

On the verso is a mutilated account of wine headed λόγοί οϊνον άνΐνΐχθίντοί 
άπο τον άμ[π€λώιιθϊ ?] τω δ (erei) μη{νί) Φαρμοΰθι άττο κτήματο5 [λeγoμL•ov?] 'Νΐοφντον 
(cf. Preisigke, Saimnelbitch, Ι945• Ι5> ΐ973• *°) κ^ραί/^,ίωυ) qa. The payments include 
I jar ιιαυηκοΐί, an amount which is lost 'lepaxt -/νώμο . . . and another ■πaρil•po\κ. 

[. . . . .] yiivovrai ?) [ 

ΤαττόΧου (άρτάβαϊ) β/-, 

γ[ίνονταί) [άρτάβαι) ^88" ^(oiVi/cey) ς-, δίαφ6{ρον) αύτ{ων) [μ\ίτ{ζνΐ-)(θ€ίσων ?) 

{άρτάβηί) [ι] 

' With regard to the text of that papyms, κ(ρατ{ ) in 1. 3 must be Κ(ράμ{ια). In 1. 4 α]νάΚ{ ) 
presumably = α]να\{ίιθη) (cf. 12S6. 4), while in 1. S άναΧ{ωΒίντα) or a.va\{aipaTos) is meiint. In 1. 5 
[7fo]uxif.' is probable. 



1286. ACCOUNTS AND LISTS 237 

(άρτάβαι) TiS' ^{oLviKes) η, / {άρτάβαι) olS' χ{οίνικΐί) δ, e| ων άντι(λώθησ-αν)• 
5 ΤΓρΰσα ων ή ημη ΐπάν[ω) (λήμ(φθη) προσμίτ[ ) ία 

{άρτάβαι) le, at {έκατοσται ?) μ(τ{€νΐχ^θ€ΐσων) i, [άρτάβαι) ιςΆ, 
καταλΐίίποΐ'ταϊ) e/y τ( ) €^7j( ) (άρτάβαι) νδδ' yi^oiviKes) δ. 
ττίσσηί όμοί(ωί) \οιπογρα{φουμίνηί) [προτίρω ?) λό(γ&)) μν{αΐ) λε, 
αί και άπ6κί[ινται). 
ΙΟ (eroi/y) jS Αύ\το\κράτοροί Καίσαρος 
Μάρκου \Α'\ιμι\ίου ΑΊμιΧιανοΰ 
Εΰσΐβ[ο\ΰί Εϋτνγοΰί ^φαστοΰ 
Φ[αωφϊ\ . (2nd hand) Αυρήλιου Κάστωρ ϊπιδί- 
\βωκα.'\ 

2. βi' Pap. ; so in 1. 6 ι?•?'. 5• ^^11^' Ρ^Ρ• 6. pV^ Pap. 8. α λο~ Pap. 

3. διαφό(ρου) . . . {αρτάβης) [ι'] : a charge for 8ιάφορον ΟΓ διάφορου φορίτρον, as it is 

sometimes more exactly termed, is not seldom met with in accounts of corn (cf. e.g. P. Amh. 
69. lo-ii, Fay. 86, B. G. U. 835, perhaps also 988. 12), and since this was a payment 
for transport μ(τ[(ν(χθ(ΐσων) or peT-(a0opSr) seems a suitable expansion of μfτ{ ), which 
recurs in 1. 6. The restoration [i'] suits the following figures, 6-^ art. (cf the next note) being 
in fact ϊ^ more than the tenth part of 64! art. Moreover [i] is in exact accordance with 
1. 6, where, if the reading adopted is correct, lo ίκατοσταί on 15 art., i. e. i^ art., are charged for 
transport. That the same percentage should be expressed in 1. 3 by {άρτάβη{) ί and in I. 6 
by (ΐκατοσται) ι is, however, rather strange. For ίκατοσταί on corn-dues cf. e. g. B. G. U. 552 

A. i. 9, P. Tebt. 363. 12, Leipzig 84. ii. 7, and 1259. 16, note. 

4. Since yof art. 4 choen. are given as the sum of the two preceding items, 64•!• art. 
6 choen. and 6^ art. 8 choen., it follows that the artaba contained 40 choen. 

5. In P. S. I. 83. 1, 4, 10 the editor gives iiv ή τψη ίπάνω ΐλοιπ, and ϊλήμ{φθη) here is 
perhaps an error for (λοιη{ογραφηθη) ; cf. 1. 8. προσμ(τ{ ) m is puzzling ; the obvious προσ- 
μ(τροΰμ(να secms hardly suitable. πρ{οσ)μ^τ{ ) might be read in 1. 6 instead of (βκατοστα'ί) 
μΐτ{^ ), if it gave sense. 

7. If els τ{ψ) (ξη^γητίίαν) were read here, the passage would be all-important in the 
interpretation of the document ; but the abbreviation may be expanded in other ways, e. g. 

t(^I') ίξη{μ(ρον) Or τ(οι/) ίξη{ί), SC. λόγον. 

8. λ€ is apparently a number, though e has a horizontal stroke above it like the 
preceding μν. 

13. Since the reign of Aemilianus terminated about September, Φαωφι is the most 
suitable month, and is also better adapted to the space than Φαμ(νώθ or Φαρμοϋθι. 

1287. Survey-list. 

24-5 X 7-7 cm. Early third century. 

This extract from an official survey-list preserved in the public archives (cf. 

B. G. U. 861, 870) has been hastily copied on the back of 1267. Two entries 
have been extracted, both concerned with Diogenes who is described as a ηνίοχος 



238 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

or charioteer. Owing partly to their highly abbreviated character, partly to 
illegibility in the writing, there is some obscurity in the details. The 14th year 
in which the survey was made (1. 2) was probably that of Septimius Severus, 
in whose reign 1267 is dated. 

"Εγλ{ημψίή e/c 8ημ{οσία5) βιβλ{ωθήκηί) e/f 

πεδίακ{ηί:) €7Γΐ(σ)κ(6•ψ•€(»ί) ιδ {erovs) 

κ6λ(λημα) ν, Sevinira)• 
καμψάντων έπϊ 
5 βορ^ρόίν) Διογί,νονί 'HpUTos 

■ηνιόγον . e . . . . 

Ποπλίον [7Γ]ροαπε<τχ{ηκ6τοί ?) 

{πρότίρον) ΙΙτολ{€μαίου) Παποντω(τοί) 

οίκ{ίά) καΐ ανλ{η) 
10 €^ ύπ(ομνήματος) τον π[}ογΐγρα{μμίνου) 

Aioykvovi απ Ο- 

ϋνρνγχων) π6λ{ίωί) δηλ{ώσαντο9) imidpyiiv) αύτω 

την Ίτροκ^Ημίνην) οίκ{ίαν) 

και avXirju). 
15 καμψάντων in ά- ' 

πη'Κ{ιώτην) Ταζωιλάτοί 

'Αφύγ^{ιοί) ΚίίμΙ&η) οικεία) 

ΐξ ύπ{ρμνήματοί) Αιογ{βνονΐ) ήνι6χ{ον) 

άπ O^ivpvyywv) n6\{ews) δηλ{ωσαντος) ΰπ{άργΐΐν) αύτω 
20 (πρότΐρορ) τον νίον αίυτον ?) Sapaw{lavo5) 

καΐ αΰτ{ον) {πρότΐρον ?) Τίυβύτοί 

δ μίροί και (πρότΐρον) Νζγθί- 

νίβιο{$) "Ω,ρο\υ '4τ'\(ρο{ν) δ' 

μ[ί\ρο^ α[.]'. .[.].'.'. { ). 

'Extract from the public archives from a field-survey of the 14th year, column 50, Senepta: 
Turning to the north, the house and court of Diogenes son of Heras, charioteer, by prepay- 
ment to . . . Publius (?), formerly the property of Ptolemaeus son of Papontos, in accordance 
with a memorandum of the aforesaid Diogenes of the city of Oxyrhynchus, who declared 
that the aforesaid house and court belonged to him. Turning to the east, the ruined house 
of Tazoilas daughter of Aphunchis in accordance with a memorandum of Diogenes, 
charioteer, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, who declared that there belonged to him a quarter 
share which was formerly the property of his son Sarapion and before him of Teutheis, 



1287. ACCOUNTS AND LISTS 239 

and another quarter share which was formerly the property of Nechthenibis son of 
Horus . . .' 

1—3. Cf. e. g. B. G. U. 870. 1—4 fV βιβΚιοθήκηί ίημ(οσίων^ \όγων, e| €πίσκίψ€ω! ήμίρησΐαί 
οικο(π48ων ?) . . . (probably the year) κώμη! Σοκνοπαίου Ν^σου, and for €γ\{τ]μψΐί) P. Flor. 46. I 
(κλημψις ίκ τη! . . . χωρικ(^ης) βιβ\(^ιοθήκη!^ 

17. κ(ίμ{(νη) : cf. e.g. p. Leipzig 40. iii. 7 «ΐιτω ai θύραι. 

20. α(ΰτοϋ) : or o(ir^r) ? 



1288. Private Account. 

25-9Xi6-6cm. Fourth century. 

An account rendered by an agent to his mistress, who was absent in 
Alexandria (cf. 11. 17, 29, 34), of expenditure for the household and estate. The 
hand varies a good deal, and the account was probably put together at different 
times. This papyrus was found rolled up with another short account in six lines, 
written in a different hand (1344). The text is Άττολλωνία θνγ(άτηρ) Φ[ι]λωζΌ9• 
σίτου {αρτάβαι) r)L•, κριθηί {αρτ.) ty, οιΐ'[ο]υ ζ(ίσταί) ρνη, [. .]ν\( ) ζ(ίσταί) (Ος", (ζαρ- 
γ(νρισμον) (τάλαντα) γ (^ηνάρία) Γτ ; for 8ηνάρια here in place of ζραγ^μαί cf. e. g. 
P. Thead. 29. 26, &c., 34. 45. 

Δόγοί apyvpionv '""' "''^ ^"ίΤ'' '' ' f^^^i{avSpeiav) άφηχάί μοι σιππίου άνηστο{υ) Ai(Tpas) y/, 

^ ι rl f ^j ϊττράθη οίνου κ(ρ{άμιον) a τψ άννώνα{ί) (ταλάντων) β (δραχμών) 'Β, 

ών ίσγον ή-^οράσβη σιππίου λί{τρα) αΖ. 

els 8ιαγραφηΐ' συνωνημίνων {τάλαντα) le και άρ{τά- 

άλλα όμνωί e/y 8ιαγραφη[ν] eh τα. άρτοκοπΐα (τάλ.) η και άρ(τάβα5) γ, 

5 eh Βιαγραφην των ^κτηνων^ ovcou (τ«λ.) ς" και άρ(τάβαή ι, 

els Βιαγραφην ττλνον θαλασσίαί τιτίσματοί (τάλ.) θ, 

eh Βιαγραφην τοΰ σιππεον (τάλ.) β, 

άνηλφθη els ύπηρ6σίαν Παλλαδιατι (τάλ.) α, 

μισθού δυο δΐσμιδίων σο[ν] napovTos (τάλ.) β. 

ΙΟ εγώ δίδωκα «;ί{?} ^vi") άν(ν)ά>να{ν)• 

eayev ή τροφθ5 ΙΙαλλαδιάτο5 eh άvάλaιμa{τos} άργυρί(ου) (τάλ.) α, 
ήννξα τον τότΓον των οίναρίων καΐ wpoevrjve^a ο'ίνου κΐράμια να, 

Μόρω in(ep) δαηάνη5 ποταμ\ιτ^^ν (τάλ.) δ, 

vn(ep) στνπτηρία5 (τάλ.) κ (δραχμάς) 'Βσ, 

15 νπ^ΐρ) μισθοΰ δeσμιδί[ov Ά]νχίσα (τάλ.) α, 

τι(μη5) σολίου Novvas (δρα)(μαί) Ασ, 



240 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



(τα\.) a (βραχμών ?) 'Β. 



και σν rrj yiovyov άπί[στ\ζΐ\α ets A\e^[avSptLav) (τάλ.) τ;, 

καΐ ύπ{(ρ) ΐνΐγύρων [[δ[ί' Ά\πίαί TaniXwTOS Κίφ(αλ )]] (τάλ.) ρπ, 

και τόκου διμήνο[υ] . . [.]θ€ . \ν\ηί^ρ) ΐξαργνρισμοΰ (τάλ.) ί. 

Φαμΐνωθ β Μόρω οίκΐττ] [ν]ττ(ίρ) άναλώματοί δι' Άπίαί (τάλ.) σι^ 

2 1 TawiXovTOS 

τι{μήί) άσημου ύπ(}ρ) ονόματος Άπίαί (τάλ.) ξ, 

εξαμήνου άρτοκ[ο\πων (τάλ.) μθ, 

χλαμύδας και στί>^άρ[ί]οΐ' (τάλ.) ιζ. 

Φαμζνωθ β ΐσχβν Mcopos (τάλ.) ξδ. 

26 άνάκκηί ytvapi\y\qs ίπΐμψα Μωλον 
ets κώμην και ί.\\α'\β€ν άπο των σιτόΚό- 
ya>v αργυρίου (τάλ. ?) μί^. 
αφ' ηί άπΐδήμησαί ηγόρασα σιππίου \ί{τρα^) e 

30 της καθ' έκαστης λίτρ[α]ς μιας αργυρίου 
[[e/s το ναϋΧον δια^ 

eis τας διαγραφας μη[•] • τηκων άργύριον \δ(.Β\<ύκα το yeppi- 
■ψιστον και το κο . χ . [.] ϊπ ϊνίχύρου αργυρίου (τάλ.) ρν. 

4. ολλα'' Pap. 1. όμοίωί. 6. 1. πλοίου θαλασσίου τίλε'σ/ιατοΓ (?). 

8. νπηρισιαν Pap. 12. 1. ήνοιξα. οινο^ κ^ραμια'' Pap. 13. 1• Μ' 

14. Βσ COrr. ? 17. 1. ΟΌΐ τϊι γιυνχω. 24. 1. στι;(αρ[(]ου ΟΓ -ων. 

€π(μ'ψα Pap. 1. άϋάγκηί . . . ίΛώρον. 2g. σιττ'πίου λι(τρα$) f Pap. 

margin), is Pap. 36. σιπ'πιου Pap. 

' Account of money received by me : 
In payment for purchases 

In payment similarly to the bakeries 

In payment for the donkeys 

In payment for a sea-vessel, for charges 

In payment for tow 

Paid to Palladias for service 

Price of two bundles when you were here 

Expended by me for annona 

The nurse of Palladias had for expenses 

I opened the wine-store and took out 

To Morus for expenses of the river-workmen 

For alum 

Price of a bundle to Anchisas 

Price of Nonna's shoes (?) 

To you the owner I sent to Alexandria 

For pledges 

For interest of two months . . . , for adaeraiio 



7. ctittWou Pap. 
ipo) ; so in 1. 20. 

ανακκης . . . 

34 (upper 



26. 



15 talents and 
6 artabae. 

8 tal. and 3 art. 
6 tal. and 10 art. 

9 tal. 
2 tal. 

1 taL 

2 tal. 

I tal. of silver. 
5 1 jars of wine. 
4 tal. 

20 tal. 2,200 dr. 
I talent. 
1,200 dr. 
8 tal. 
180 tal. 

10 tal. 



1288. ACCOUNTS AND LISTS 241 

Phamenoth 2, to Morus the servant for expenses through Apia daughter of Tapilous 

250 tal. 
Price of uncoined silver on account of Apia 60 tal. 

For the bakers for six months 49 tal. 

For a short cloak and tunic _ 17 tal. 

Phainenoth 2, Morus had 64 tal. 

Necessity arising, Ϊ sent Morus to the village and he received from the sitologi 

46 tal. of silver. 
Since you went away I have bought 5 pounds of tow at the price for each pound of 

I tal. 2,000 dr. 
of silver. 
In payment for ... I gave the current cash (?) and the . . . on security amounting to 

1 50 tal. of silver. 
(Added at the top) And when you went to Alexandria you supplied me with 
3^ pounds of unspun tow. There was sold i jar of wine of the supplies at 2 tal. 2,000 dr., 
and if lb. of tow were bought.' 

3. In spite of the title in I. i ap here and in the next two lines apparently stands for 
άρτάβαί rather than /ϊργυρίου ; cf. 1. 12, where wine is also included in the account. On the 
other hand apyvp'iov, though generally omitted, is added occasionally; cf. 11. 11, 28, 30, 33. 

7. σιππ(ου is both here and in 1. 29 written for σιππίον (cf. 11. 34, 36), for which cf. 1130. 
12, note, and P. Giessen 103. 11, note. 

9. δ^σμώίων: cf. C. g. 1230. 1 4. 

13. ηοταμ[ιτ]ων : cf. 1263. introd. 

16. σολίου : cf. 741. 8 σ-άλια αρσενικά ζ(ν•^{τι) η, 1158. ΐ8, note. 

19. Some traces of ink after (raX.) ι may be accidental. 

27. σιτολόγοι occur in the middle of the fourth century in P. Amh. 139 and 140, and are 
mentioned in a papyrus dated by Vitelli as late as the fifth or sixth century (P. Flor. 78). 

30. In a Rainer papyrus cited by Wessely, Etn Alter sindiziiim im Philogelos, p. 42, 
4 talents a pound are paid for σίππιοι». 

32. χιρριψιστον perhaps = χ(ΐρόψηστον, which, however, does not occur and is a rather 
far-fetched epithet. A short oblique stroke passing through the tails of each ρ seems to be 
meaningless ; the second ρ might be read as β. 

34. ανηστοί as an attribute of σίπιτίον is intelligible, though the form does not appear 
to occur elsewhere. There is no sign of abbreviation, so that perhaps άνήστο(υ) should 
be read. 

1289. Private Account. 

ι8•6 X II cm. Fifth century. 

A list of articles with their prices, which are reckoned apparently in myriads 
of drachmae. 

Λόγοί Άρποκρατίωνοί• 
ζωμάριστρα δ μ[νρίά8€ί ?) νο, 

μάχ€ρα στρογ{γ)νλα γ fJ^iyp•) ρι^ι 

5 ψαλιίίωΐ' e Κ'^Ρ-) c"' 

R 



242 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ψαλί8ί(α) μίγάλα β Κ'^Ρ•) Ρ") 

μαγίρον α Η•{^Ρ•) λ, 

μανιακών κ[ ] Κ'^Ρ•) *"'> 

σιμαριδίον Κ€ντίΐ'[ο\ν α 1^{νρ.) υν, 

ΙΟ κηάθια κδ Κ'^Ρ•) """) 

γί(νονταή όμον P-(yp•) ΎΡ'^• 

και άτΓο παληοΰ λόγου μ{νρ.) aa-e, 

και κηαθίων μ€γάλων ιγ μ{νρ.) ανδ, 

βχι δΐ άπο τοΰ λόγου τούτων μ(}>ρ.) γφκ. 

On the verso 

15 λοιπόν εχω μ{υρ.) αωξ. 

4• 1. μάχαιρα; cf. 1. 7• Ι0• 1• κνάθια; SO in 1. Ι3. 12. 1. παλαιού. 

'Account of Harpocration : 4 ladles 470 myriads, 3 curved knives 120 myr., 5 pairs 
of scissors 250 myr., two large pairs of scissors 150 myr., i knife 30 myr., 2[.] necklets (?) 
450 myr., a . . . 450 myr., 24 cups 1,200 myr., total 3,120 myr. From the old account 
1,205 ™yr-> 13 large cups 1,054 myr. ; on account of these he has 3,520 myr. I have left 
1,860 myr.' 

3. ζωμαριστρα = ζωμάρυστρα, a form Occurring in Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 244. 
μ{νριάδα): the abbreviation consists of an μ with a horizontal stroke above it. Of 

this μ{υρίάή seems to be the most probable resolution, in spite of the largeness of the resulting 
figures. 

4. μάχ(ρα is formed from an abnormal form μάχαφον; cf. 1. 7. 

8. μαι/ιάκη: commonly means a necklace or bracelet (cf. e. g. 1273. 7), but since 20 
or more are here concerned and the price as compared with the other items is not particularly 
high, the word may have a sense like that attested by Phavorinus τ6 τοΰ Ιματίου πιριστόμων. 

g. σιμαρίδιον is apparently unknown. For κ(ντί>\ο\υ cf. 922. 1 1, where the word occurs 
as an epithet of a horse ; KfiTijTfojC is a less suitable reading. 

14. ΐχι: SC. Άρποκρατίων ? 

1290. List of Articles. 

14-2 X 8-5 cm. Fifth century. 

A short list of utensils and other articles, the names of several of which are 
obscure. 

2άμαθον €λ . [. . 
κακκάβιον a, 



1290. ACCOUNTS AND LISTS 243 

κονκονμιον a, 

Tvyaviov a, 

5 τρικίλλαρον a, 

άκιον a, 

φουΚβιναν β, 

λοχ^ίθιν α, 

σιτΧίον α, 

ΙΟ ayiov χ/3( ) α. 

Ι. σάμαθον remains Unexplained. The next word was perhaps e\e\ov for €λα([ου. 

2. The diminutive form κακκάβιον is cited from Eubulus in Athen. p. 169 c. 

3. κονκονμιον. cf. 1160. 3, note. 

4. Tvyavtov is for τνκάνιον, a threshing-instrument. Possibly the form in Hesych. τντάνη 
may have come through τυ•/άνη. 

5. τρικίλλαρον is apparently unknown in Greek as well as Latin. 

6. άκιον is perhaps derived from άκη, ακίί. According to Hesychius άκί was the 
name of a plant, but that would be out of place in this context. A misspelling of άγγΰον 
is more probable ; cf. 1. 10, note, and 1. 4. 

7. pulvinus is apparently the word meant ; cf. P. Gen. 80. 13 φονλβιν a. 

8. λοχίδιν : again unknown. 

9. σιτλίον is a diminutive of situla, a bucket. 

10. ayiov is not very satisfactory, since there is no obvious substantive for χρ( ), of which 
\p(yaovv) is the natural expansion. Perhaps, then, αγον is for άγ^ύον ; cf. e. g. 1289. 4, where 

arpoyuKa is written for στρογγυλά. 



{g) PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE. 
1291. Letter of Zois. 

4-8 X 8-2 cm. A. D. 30. 

A short letter from Zeis to her brother Ischyrion, who is probably identical 
with the Ischyras in 1292, another letter found at the same time ; cf. e. g. 119, 
where the writer calls himself Theon in 1. i and Theonas in 1. 18, and 1269. 
14 and 34, notes. 

Z(uis Ίσγνρίωνι τωι άδΐλψ^ 

yaipeiv. 
ou5[ei']y μοι ηι/ΐγκ€ν 
ΐπιστολην irepl άρτων, 
R 2 



244 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

5 αλλ' eyfllcssj η ewe/i- 
y^ai Slit, ΚοΧΚονθου 
ίπιστολήν, ΐί8ού άρ- 
τάβηι σοι γίνεται, kav 
8e ekprjs eh Α\(^άν- 
10 Speaiv) dneXOew, Απολ- 
λώί ΘεωΐΌί ύπάγΐΐ 
ανριον. ίρρω(σο). 

(erouy) ιζ Τιβΐρίον Kaiaapos Σεβαστού 
μη{νοή Niov ^(βα(στον) κθ. 

On the verso 

1 5 Ίσχνρίωνι. 

3• η of ηνιγκιρ COrr. from e. 5. 1. fl. 9. 1. βίλη!. 

' Zo'is to Ischyrion her brother, greeting. No one has brought me a letter about the 
bread, but if you send a letter by Colluthus, an artaba will come to you immediately. If 
you wish to depart for Alexandria, Apollos son of Theon is going to-morrow. Good-bye. 
The 17th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, the 29th of the month Neus Sebastus. 
(Addressed) To Ischyrion.' 

5. η is more likely to be meant for ei, as often, than 3. 

1292. Letter of Hermogenes. 

ii-5X7-3cm. About a. d. 30. 

A short letter from Hermogenes to his brother, asking for two hundred 
jars, and stating that he had sent some money and was prepared to supply- 
wood for the transport of a water-wheel. The papyrus was found with 1291, 
which is dated in A.D. 30, and is probably addressed to the same correspondent. 

Έρμογίνηί Ισγυρατι τωι 
άδελψωι ■)(aipuv. 
ευ [π\οήσεΐ5 εμβα- 
λόμενόί μοι κενώ- 
5 ματα διακ[ο\σια, 

ώί σε και πριν ήρώ- 

τησα. «χίίΓ δε 

ras δια Χαρ&τοί άργ{νρίον) (δραχ^μάί) ις, 



1292. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 245 

καϊ eScuKa Έρμΰτι Soyvai 
10 σοι. (βραχμαί) ιβ. 

eav Se Xpiau ΐχ]]{5) μάλιστ[α 

ξνλαρίων Svo 'ίνα μοι τον 

τρογον τηί μηχανής κα- 

Τΐνίγκιΐί, Λ[ά] .... ave- 
15 ν€χθήσ€ταί σ[οι.] τα δ' άλλα 
ΐρρ(ΰ(σο). 

On the verso 

τωι φιλτάτωι Ισγνρόίτι. 

9• ο of bovvm corr. from 1 (?). 

' Hermogenes to Ischyras his brother, greeting. Please put on board for me two 
hundred empty jars, as I asked you before. You have the 16 drachmae of silver by Saras, 
and I have given Hermas 1 2 drachmae to give you. If you specially require tvsO pieces of 
wood to bring down to me the wheel of the machine, they shall be brought up to you by . . . 
For the rest, good-bye. (Addressed) To my dearest Ischyras.' 

1293. Letter of Theon. 

23-9X9-2cm. A. D. 117-38. 

A letter from a son to his mother concerning the dispatch of oil and other 
articles. The reigning emperor whose name has been lost in 1. 37 vi^as most 
probably Hadrian. 

Θίων [ΦίΧ\ουμ(.ντι rfj μητρί 

γαίρΐΐν. 
προ των ό'[λωί'] ίϋγομαί σε υγιαί- 
vi.iv συν τω πατρί μου. κόμισαι 
5 πάρα SapaTos Μάρκου ΐλαίον άφροδ(ίσιακοΰ) 
καλόν μβτρηταί τίσσαραί ήμισυ• 
κομισαμίνη ουν δήλωσαν μοι. 
kav δ\ μη λαμβάνω ϊπιστολάί παρ αυ- 
τού πΐρΐ τηί ποσότητος των ίλαίω{ν') 
ΙΟ ών κομίσι ύμίΐν, (πΐμψΐΐν ?) οΰ μύλλω. ΐδΐΐ 
αΰτωι διδώναι όσι ουκ βστ αύτος 
Sapas, άλλα. άλλος ζίνος ίστίν ου δύ 



246 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

μΐ ΊΤίσβηναι ay ka)(fiKaTe• &σ- 

7€ του λοιΤΓον γράφΐται, τωρ yap 
ig πρώτων τεσσάρων ή/χίσουί ίπιστοΚην 

οϋκ ίσγον. τοντο ονχ^ ίνΐκα ημών 

ποίώ άλλα eveKa των καμηλ(ίτων, 

μη θελήσΐ) tis άψΐΐναι μίροί 

μτ) ίνίνκαί. λίγα μοι Sapai "Εασον 
20 τους aWovs πίντί μ€τρητα.ί περί 

ων γράφξΐί els το άλλο άγώγιον eav 

δι μη (ΰρω τον βαστάζοντα, ΐάσω 

αυτό. ΐπεμψα Άπολλωνίωι τωι άδ(λ{φω) 

eii βαφην ep[i]Sia, ΐπαδη νστΐρω 
25 τέταρτα S[v]o, καϊ ούκ ίφθακαν 

κατα[γαγ(ΐν (?)] Sia το Tas ήμίρας 

[ e^vat. ίγραψα αύτωι 

[ ]α et μη συ μοι αυτά 

[ '\αν ιτ€μψω σοι. κόμισαι 

30 [παρά ^apUTOs] Μάρκου σφυρίδια δύο (σφρα[γισμβνα) 

[ ] σοι ίν και Πλουτάρχτ] τί} 

[ eV. κ6]μισαι καϊ παρά Άπολλωνίο(υ) 

[ ] . ιδιο(ν) άφροδισιακον 

[ ] αύτωι φοινι{ν}κ{ ). 

35 [ ίρρ]ω{σο). 

[ίτουί Α\ύτοκράτοροί Καίσαρος 

γΤραιανοΰ 'Αδριανού 'Ζΐ\βαστοΰ Έπίϊπ λ. 

Γ τοΐί α\δ€λφοΐς παρά Κάστωρο[ί) 

[ ] • • • Χ®( ) άφροδ(ισιακ ) ev σφ(υρίδιον) ίσφραγ[ισμ(νον) 

40 [ ] . Ψατρητοί υΐοΰ 

At right angles along the left-hand margin 

Κολλούθου Φαλοϋ(το)ς λΐγομίνου σφαίρας δίκα. οψωμαι πάλιν ris σοι 

βαστά§€ΐ άλ[λά 2^ letters 

θίλω πίμππν ΰμΐΐν πάντα, άλ(λ') ούκ έχω τον βαστάζοντα. 

On the verso 

ety Τα . π[ ) [τ]οΰ Άπολλωνοπ{ρλίτου) Φιλουμίντ/ τ^ρ μητρί. 



1293. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 247 

U. 1. bihovm, and ότί or ώι for οσι{1:). 12. 1. ω for ου. 14. 1. γράφ(Τ(. 

38. 1. Κάστορο!. 4"• 1• οψομαι. ^2. ο of ουκ COrr. for λ. 

' Theon to his mother Philumene, greeting. Before all else I pray for your health and 
that of my father. Receive from Saras son of Marcus four and a half metretae of fine 
aphrodisiac oil ; and having done so let me know. If I do not get letters from him about 
the amount of the oil which he brings to you, I do not intend to send it (?). You ought to 
have given him a letter, because it is not Saras but another stranger whose word I have to take 
that you have received it ; so in future write, for I have had no letter about the first four and 
a half metretae. I do this not on our account but on that of the camel-men, lest one 
of them should want to leave part behind and not bring it. Saras says to me, " Let the 
other five metretae about which you write wait for the other load," and if I cannot find 
a carrier, I shall do so. I sent my brother Apollonius some wool to be dyed, since I want 
two quarters (?) and they have not been prompt in bringing it (?) because the days are . . . 
I wrote to him . . . Receive from Saras son of Marcus two sealed baskets . . ., one for you, 
and one for Plutarche my . . . Receive in addition from Apollonius . . . Good-bye.' 
Date, postscripts, and address on the verso. 



5. άφρο8{ισιακόν) : cf. 11. 33, 39. The meaning of the word here is obscure ; was it used 
like the Latin venusius ? 

10. It seems more probable that an infinitive has dropped out after ϋμέΐν than that 
κομισι is for κομίσαι and that the preceding ων is a repetition of the termination of ίΚαίω{ν). 
A verb in place of ύμΛν is hardly to be obtained. 

1 1. There must be another error here. To suppose that οσί stands for ότι or ar seems 
to be the simplest remedy. The σ has apparently been altered, but Sn cannot be read. 

13. It is noticeable that the oil was sent to the Apollinopolite nome (1. 43) overland 
and not by water. The nome referred to is doubtless the ApoUinopolites Parvus 
(Heptacomiae). 

24-5. νστ€ρω should take a genitive, but to place a comma before τίταρτα and construct 
the latter with e'p[i]8ia gives no sense. τ€τάρτα(ί) should perhaps be read ; the reraprov was 
a liquid measure {quariart'us). 

33. Perhaps σφν\ρί8ιον. 

43. Ύαν(ναϊθιν) (cf P. Giessen 51. i. 25) is unsuitable. Cf. the note on 1. 13. 



1294. Letter to Didyme. 

19-6 X 18-9 cm. Late second or early 

third century. 

A letter in a rather large cursive hand from a man whose name is lost to his 
sister, announcing the dispatch of various articles. Pauses in the sense are 
indicated by blank spaces after χύλωμα in 1. 5, apov in 1. 8, σαττί) in I. 13, λ-ημφη in 
1. 14, and μοί in 1. 16. 

[ ] Αΐδνμηι τήι άδΐλφ^ 

[ ] και Kvptai yaipeiv. 

[κόμισαι πάρα, τον δον]λου τον στρατηγον ^ζ^ίΐλωμάτιον 



248 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[ ]«/ kv ω Svo τΐτραδίρματα και ίμάτιο^ν) 

5 [ ] . αηυο και χβίλωμα, και παρά Διδύμου 

τ\ο\ΰ ναυτικού πανάριον kv ώ ύάλαι λάγυνοι δ vyeiai 

και ιμάντα δίδ^μίνον ety το πανάριον καΧον και γ 

σικάρια• k^ αυτών σΐαυτ^ ev άρον. καΐ παρά Κάρπου 

τοΰ ΓΓίουλουΈ Κλέωνος κόμισαι το τοΰ παναρίου κλίΐδίον. 
ΙΟ [kav δΐ σν] μη δυνηθτΐί άνοΐ^αι το πανάριον, δυσκό- 

[λω? γάρ άνοί]γΐται, δοί τω κλ€ΐδοποιω και άνοίξίΐ σοι 

. [ μίλη'Ισάτω δί σοι των kv τω γίΐΚώματι 'ίνα 

μη σαπη. μη όλιγοψύ•χίΐ δ( [π](ρι τοΰ ϊνοικίου, 

ΐΐσάπαζ yap αΰτο λήμψ]]. π[(ρ]1 πάντων τούτων (ί 
15 kκoμίσω δήλωσαν μοι δια τοΰ [ν]αυτικοΰ, (άν δύ τι- 

νόί σοι- xpeia rj{v}, δήλωσαν μοι. άσπάζο[μαι) Τανσΐΐριν την θυ[γ]ατ{ίρα) 

και Χαραπάν. 'έρρω\σο, αδελφή. 



On the verso 

Δι{δύμχι. 

4• ϊ/χατιο Pap. 6. First α of υαλαι COrr. from λ (?). γ. ϊμηιτα Pap. 12. 

ϊυα Pap. 15. The vertical stroke of κ in ναυτικού rewritten. 

' . . . to the lady Didyme his sister, greeting. Receive from the slave of the strategus 
a . . . chest containing two parchment quaternions and a cloak . . . and a box, and from 
Didymus the sailor a bread-basket containing 4 glass flasks in sound condition, and a good 
strap tied to the basket, and 3 knives ; of these take one for yourself. And from Carpus 
son of Cleon receive the key of the bread-basket. If you cannot open the basket yourself, 
for it opens with difficulty, give it to the key-maker, and he will open it for you . . . Take 
care of the things in the box lest they rot. Do not lose heart about the rent, for you will 
get it once for all. Tell me through the sailor about all these things, whether you have 
received them, and if you require anything, let me know. I salute Tausiris my daughter and 
Sarapas. Good-bye, sister. . . . 20th. (Addressed) To Didyme.' 

3. χαλωμάτιον and χΐΐκωμα (11, 5, 12) are, as 1. 12 shows, receptacles of some kind and 
may be connected with χηλός. It is strange that a χ^ίλωμα should be contained in 

a χΈΐΚωμάτιον. 

4. Possibly \iσφpayισμivo\v ; cf. e. g. 12Θ3. 30, 39. τ(τρά$(ρμον in the sense of qua- 
ternion occurs in Martyrium Petri Alex. p. 212. ιμάτιο at the end of the line may be either 
for ίμάτιον or a compound word. 

5. How ] . arevo is to be emended is obscure owing to the lacuna. 

6. The form i-yios is cited in Stephanas from a glossary. Xaywoe is fem. also in 
B. G. U. 1095. 19. 



1295. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 249 



1295. Letter of Tasois. 

14-8 X 1 1-5 cm. Second or early third 

century. 

A letter from a woman complaining that her correspondent Dionysius 
was attempting to alienate her son, who apparently was in his charge, and 
threatening to remove the boy from Dionysius' influence. 

Τασόΐί Aio[v]vaio3L τωι τιμ[ι.]ο)τά' 

τωι γαίρΐΐν. 

ιδού μ\ν eyo) ούκ ΐμιμησάμην σε 

τον άπ(οσπ)άν τον υίον μου, kav 8\ μίλ- 
5 λ7]ί οΰτω αύτω ϊτητίμάν, Πτολβ- 

μαΐ[ο]ι/ πίμψασα άποσπάσ[ω] αυτόν. 

στί 6 πατ\_η\ρ αντον ίτ(λ(ύτησΐν 

(8ωκοί [v]nep αύτοΰ (βραχ^μάί) Ατ και αν- 
άλωσα αύτω e[i']y ιμάτια (βραχ^μάί) ξ. 
ΙΟ Seo οΰν, μτ] άνάπαθΐ αύτον τον 

eKTos μον f[T\vac, sVei άρασα αντον 

ίνβχυρον θήσω fis 'AXe^avSpi- 

αν. καλωί ονν ποίήσΐίς 7τβμψα[5 

μοι διμήνον όψώνίον δια. το[ΰ 
15 άναδιδόντοί σοι το (πιστόλων 

και το ίμάτιον, και δήλωσαν μοι . 

πόσον \αλκον δίδωκ(5 αντωι 

και el (κομίσω τα Ίμάτιον. 

πίμψον το μαφόρτιον τω άδ(λ- 
20 [φ]ω σον. 

(ρ ρώσο. 
On the verso 

^[io]i'i'[(7i']cui άπο Τασόιτοί. 

4- v'iov Pap. 10. 1. Βίομαι. 15. s of αναδώοντο! written above ν and σ of 

σοι COrr. 17. 1. πόσον χαλκόν. 

' Taso'is to her most esteemed Dionysius, greeting. See, I have not imitated you by 
taking away my son, but if you intend to blame him in this way, I shall send Ptolemaeus 



250 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

and take him away. When his father died, I paid on his behalf 1,300 drachmae and 
expended on clothes for him 60 drachmae. I therefore beg that you will not persuade him 
to desert me, or I shall take him away and put him in pledge at Alexandria. So please 
send me a payment for two months through the bearer of this letter and the cloak, and 
let me know how much money you have given to him and whether you have received the 
cloak. Send the veil to your brother. Good-bye. (Addressed) To Dionysius from 
Tasois.' 

12. What exactly the writer intended by this threat is not clear. Perhaps she contem- 
plated a loan on the security of her son's services, which might be engaged in lieu either of 
the principal or the interest of the debt ; cf e. g. Wessely, Fuhrer P. E. R. No. 433, P. Flor. 
44, Tebt. 384, Lewald, Zur Personalexehdion, pp. i4sqq. 



1296. Letter of Dius. 

1 5• 8 X I ο cm . Third century. 

A letter from a son to his father, assuring him that his studies were 
proceeding satisfactorily. Cf. the good advice given by a father to his son in 
531. 9-12. 

Avpy]Kio^ ΔΙο^ ΑύρηΧίω 'flpeiai- 
ΙΊ τω γλνκντάτω μου πατρί πολλά 

■χ^αίρίΐν. 
το προσκύνημα σου ποιώ καθ' έκάστην 
5 ημίραν πάρα toTs (νθάδΐ OeoTs. αμέρι- 
μνη ονν, πάτΐρ, χό,ριν των μαθημάτοαν 
ημών φίΚοπονονμΐν και άναι^ύγρμΐν, 
καλωί ήμΐ[ΐ]ν ίσται. ασπάζομαι την μη- 
τίραν μου Ταμιίαν και την άδ^λφήν μου 
ΙΟ Τνΐφΐροΰν και την άδίλφην μου Φιλοΰν, 
ασπάζομαι και τον άδΐλφόν μου Πατΐρμον- 
θιν και Ttjv άδίλφήν μου Θίρμοΰθιν, 
ασπάζομαι και τον άδΐλφόν μου Ήρακ(λ ) 
και τον άδίλφόν μου ΚολλοΰχΙ^ιν), ασπάζομαι 
15 τον πατίραν μου Μίλανον και την μητβ- 
ραν μου Τιμπ€σοΰρ[ιν) καΐ τον υίον αϋτήί. 
άσπάζαιται ήμάί πάντΐί Γαία, 
άσπάζαιται ήμάί πάντβί 6 πατήρ μου 
'Ω,ρύων καΐ Θίρμοΰθι?. 



1296. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 251 

20 ϊρρώσθαί σαι ίΰχ^ομαι, πάτ(ρ. 

On the verso 

an6S(ps) Α(ύρηλία>) Ώρΐίωρί άττο Δίου viov. 

5. 1. άμιρίμνίΐ. 6. μαθηματω Pap. 8. ω of κα\ωί above ο, which iS crOSSed 

through. l6. viov Pap. 17. 1. ασπάζεται ΐιμα: ; SO in 1. 18. yaia Pap. 20. 1. σ(. 

• Aurehus Dius to Aurelius Horion my sweetest father, many greetings. I perform the 
act of veneration for you every day before the gods of this place. Do not be anxious, father, 
about my studies ; I am industrious and take relaxation : all will be well with me. I salute 
my mother Tamiea and my sister Tnepherous and my sister Philous, I salute my brother 
Patermouthis and my sister Thermouthis, I salute my brother Heracl . . . and my brother 
KoUouchis, I salute my father Melanus and my mother Timpesouris and her son. Gaia 
salutes you all, my father Horion and Thermouthis salute you all. ^ I pray for your health, 
father. (Addressed) Deliver to Aurelius Horion from his son Dius.' 

15. This papyrus provides a good illustration of the loose use of πατήρ, μήτηρ, &c., at 
this period; besides Horion, who was no doubt his real father (cf. 1. 21), the writer refers 
to two other men as 'father' (11. 15, 18), and he speaks of two women as 'mother' 
(11. 8, 15); cf. e.g. 1300. 8, P. Giessen I. iii, p. 53'. The true relationship of all the 
' brothers ' and ' sisters ' mentioned may also be questioned. 

1297. Letter of Sarmates. 

24 X 9-3 cm. Fourth century. 

A letter announcing the dispatch of various articles and asking for others to 
be sent. The spelling and grammar are remarkable. 

Χαρμάτηί iSia> Διοσκόρω. 
άπίστίλά σοι δια "Αμμωνοί 
τον ifpfoi/yU?]] μάριον 
ίλαίον, άψαι αντω κΰται, 
5 και δια τω άδίλφω Θ(ο- 
δώρον σφυρίδια τίσζσαρα), 
ά[ψ]αι αΰτα Kehai, και 
προ . ΐΐνάριον ΐλαίου, 
άΐΊκαλύψαι αΰτον και 
ΙΟ φάγαι, καΐ σπατίον οίνου, 
π£€[Γ]ΐ' αύτον eis τηρ elop- 
τήν, και δια "IXitos σφυ- 
ρίδων ev, αψαι αΰτον Κ€Ϊ- 
ται. kav καταλάβτ) Θεό- 



252 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15 δωροί e/c€t, Sev{po) μίτ αϋ- 
τοΰ και tveyKe | r } tovs 
άμτ)ταί ΐργόμίνο$ και 
το ζΐλΐγνον, ον το χαρ- 
τάρΐΐν 



ΐρρώσθαι ίϋ-χομαι. 

On the verso 

άπ[6δος) Trj μητρι και ττατρί μου 

Χαρμάτηί, 

Ι. ϊδιω Pap. 3• 1• 'ipiios. 4• Ι• oi™. 5• ^• τοΰ άδΛφοΰ. ρ• 1• άνακαλύψ-αι. 

ΪΟ. 1. σπαθίον. II. 1. ίορτήν. 1 8. ο of το corr. from a. 

' Sarmates to his own Dioscorus. I sent you by Ammon the priest a marium of oil, 
which is meant for you to burn, and by my brother Theodoras four baskets, which are for 
you to burn, and a ... of oil for you to uncover and eat, and a spatkium of wine for you to 
drink at the festival, and by His one basket for you to burn. If Theodorus reaches you 
there, come here with him and bring the milk cakes when you come and the . . ., not the 
papyrus. I pray for your health. (Addressed) Deliver to my mother and father from 
Sarmates.' 

3. μάριον is an apparently otherwise unattested diminutive of μάρκ. 

η. ά[ψ]<" appears to imply that the σψυρίδια contained oil. Cf. 11. 12-13. 

8. προ . eivapiov must be a vessel or measure of some kind. If the f is right, there is 
barely room for a preceding π, or the word might possibly be derived from προπίνη 
(fopind). 

10. For the infin. φάγα» cf. e.g. P. Tor. i. 5. 27 μίτήλίαι, Β. G. U. 250. 8 eneveyKai. 
Analogous forms in the personal endings of the aorist are common. 

14. καταλάβη: cf. P. Giessen 103. 8, 22, Wilcken, Chrest. 297. 6, note. 

18. ^iXiyvov is another obscure word. Ζπον might be read instead of -oi» oi, but the 
previous letters then become very difficult, especially as there can be little doubt that το has 
been altered from τα, not vice versa. 

19-20. χαρτάρ^ιν is followed by some unintelligible writing, which is unlike shorthand 
and suggests rather a cipher. The characters are, in 1. 20 F, L, d, o, I, Latin cursive s, 
a sign resembling that for 4 obols, o, Latin cursive c with long oblique head, cursive s, and 
the 4-obol sign again, σ, ο, and in 1. 21 σοπλω. Cf. 90. 6-7. 

1298. Letter of Ammon. 

ii-i X II-5 cm. Fourth century. 

An incomplete letter from a man to his friend, complaining of the treatment 
which he had received in a transaction concerning some wine, and inviting 
sympathy or assistance. The writing is across the fibres of the verso, the recto 
being blank. 



1298. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 



253 



Τω Secnrorr) και άσυνκρίτω 
και παραμυθία των φίλων Γο- 
νατι "Αμμων γαίρ^ιν. προ παν- 
TOS (ίίχομΐ τω κνρίω θεω πΐ- 
5 ρι της ολοκληρίας σον και των 
φιλτάτων σου. εγώ μόνος πά- 
νυ έμαυτον τηρών νπβρ τον άσ- 
φαλην πάσ€ έ λεσχε τοΰ κόσμου 
π€ρι ίμ\ γίνοντ€. σε γαρ μόνον 

ΙΟ ίχω μάρτυρα πως ό Γοΰνθος Spa- 
^άμβνός μου ηνίκα Κάσστωρ ό τοΰ 
Δαμοσστράτου επιμελητής ων 
τοΰ ο'ινου άπίσστιλε μοι 6 Τοννθος 
άποχ^ην οϊνου σπαθιών ^Τ) 

15 νπερ Τρωίλον λς", εμοΰ κβ, Α ίου 
η, και ϊμοΰ παραγεναμενου εν 
τω Ό^υρεγίτη ύπελόγησε μοι 
εκάστου σπαθίου (τάλαντα) ζ, όπερ συ τού- 
του μεσίτης ετ . . . . ς οτι ε . . 



On the verso 



2. 1. Γοιατά. 4• Ι- 

οί Χίσχαι. 9• 1• "γίνονται. 



τω κ]υρίω μου άβελφω 
Γο]νατα "Αμμων. 

(ϋχομαι. 6. 1. μόνον ? 7• """ψ Pap. 

17. 1. Όξνρυγχίττ]. ϋπ(λoyησe Pap. 



8. 1, ττάσαι 



' Το my incomparable master, the consolation of his friends, Gonatas from Ammon, 
greeting. Before all else I pray to the Lord God for the prosperity of yourself and those 
dearest to you. I have been keeping myself quite alone beyond the point of safety, and all 
the vain talk of the world besets me. For I have only you to witness how Gunthus laid 
hands on me when Castor son of Damostratus, superintendent of wine — Gunthus sent me 
a receipt for 66 spaihta of wine ; for'Troilus 36, for me 22, for Dius 8, and when I came to 
the Oxyrhynchite nome he charged me for each spathium 7 talents, which you being the 
intermediary in this . . . (Addressed) To my lord and brother Gonatas from Ammon.' 

11-13. The conjunctival clause is left incomplete. For the doubling of the σ in 
Κάσστωρ &c., cf. e. g. the hexameter fragment edited by Goodspeed in Chicago Lit. Pap., 
where σσ is especially common before τ. 

1 8. In papyri of the middle of the fourth century cited by Wessely, Altersindizium im 
Philogelos, p. 35, a σπαθίον of wine is priced at 20 and 25 talents. 



254 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

1299. Letter of Psais and Syra. 

24-5 X 1 8-1 cm. Fourth century. 

A letter to a son from his parents, giving news of their health and of their 
preparations for his arrival. 

Κνρίω μου υίω Ίσίων{ϊ) Wdeii και Xvpq. 
πολλά γαίρΐΐν. 

προ μ\ν πάντων ΐΰχ^ομαί σοι νγύνβιν καϊ όλοκλη- 
pelv παρά τω κνρίω θβω' ασπάζεται σοι πολλά Θωνίί ό (α)δ€λφ6ί 
5 σον. 'έπιτα άπο τοΰ νίω eTovs πολλά ίνοσονμΐν, άλλα ίνγαρισ- 
τω[μ\ΐν τω θεω 'ότι ϊπανμβνην €σμύ(ν), και μίχρι τούτον 
ουκ (θύκαμΐν τά χυρίδια. προσδοκοΰμέν σοι οτι 'ΐρχί[ι.] 61- 
Sas ΟΤΙ {υ)π€ρ σ(ο)ΰ ούκ{κ\ ΐταριχ^ενσαμίν γαρηρά, ίφ' eVoy S[e] ίποι- 
ήσαμξν και ΐάν yivrfTai, έτυμάσο αντίο ecos 'ίρχΌ• καθϊΌί 

ΙΟ ίνΐτιλά\ν^μην σ[ο]ι [π€ρ]ι λωβιν μαχΐρων και π€ρι πιπΐ- 

ράδιον. ασπάζεται σ\οϊ\ oli ά)δίλφοί σου 'ίΐρίων και Ήραΐσκον, 
ασπάζεται σοι !Αν[. , ,^ν και τά τέκνα αντηί, ασπά- 
ζεται σοι Ταχωσ[ις] καϊ ό άνηρ αύτης, ασπάζεται σοι, 
Τριάδελφοί και ή σύνβιοί αύτον και τά τέκνα αΰτοΰ. 

15 ασπάζομαι Κάμοκον καϊ τον οίκον αΰτοΰ, ασπά- 
ζομαι τον Έψάτην καϊ την σννβιον αΰτοΰ συν 
TOis τεκνοΐί, ασπάζομαι Άτρην καϊ Ψεκη καϊ 
Tois ήμων πάντα(ί) κατ όνομα. 

έρρώσθαι νμάί εύχομαι 
2θ [ε]ίί πολλούί χρόνους. Άθύρ ι. 

On the verso 

άπ6δ(ο$) Ισίωνι . pa . . , π{αρά) Svpa καϊ Ψαείί γονεΰσι, 

Ι. νίω Pap. 3• 1• "■' iyialveiv. 5• 1• •"ου. 6. Ι. (ϋχαριστοϋμ^υ . . . 

ΤΓίπανμίνοι. ι of μ(χρι rewritten. 7. 1. οΰ τίθύκαμιν τά χοιρϊΒια. g. 1. ίτοίμάσω αυτό, 

ΙΟ. μα of μα;)(φω(' inserted above the line ; \. μαχαιρών. II. 1. άσττά^οι^αί σε; so in 11. 12, 13. 

ηραϊσκον (κ COrr. from ο) Pap. 1. Ήραίσκο!. 21. 1. 2ΰραί καϊψάιτοι yovea>v. 

' To my lord and son Ision from Psais and Syra, many greetings. Before all else 
I pray to the Lord God for your health and prosperity ; Thonis your brother sends you 



1299. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 255 

many salutations. Next, since the new year we have been very ill, but we give thanks to 
God that we have recovered ; and up to the present time we have not sacrificed the pigs. 
We are expecting you to come. You know that on your account we have not salted any 
fish, but we have made the pickle yearly, and, if possible, I will prepare it for your coming. 
Do as I told you about the . . . of knives and the pepper. Your brothers Horion and 
Herai'scus salute you, An ... η and her children salute you, Tachosis and her husband salute 
you, Triadelphus and his wife and children salute you. I salute Kamokos and his 
household, I salute Hepsates and his wife with their children, I salute Hatres, Pseke, and 
all our friends by name. I pray for your long-continued health. Hathur 10. (Addressed) 
Deliver to Ision . . . from his parents Syra and Psai's.' 

7. (θνκαμίν : cf. 1. 6 ίπαυμίνψ. But only the bottom of the supposed κ of οϋκ is preserved 
and there may have been some correction. 

8. γαρηρά is apparently novel, but cf. e. g. ταριχηρόί, 

9-10. καθώ! κτλ. does not connect at all well with what precedes and is better taken 
as an independent sentence, the main verb being unexpressed, but easily understood, λωβίν 
is obscure ; λώπιον would not suit this context. The preceding [π(ρ]ί is required to balance 
nepi mnepadiov. The latter diminutive form does not seem to occur elsewhere. 



1300. Letter of Peter. 

9-9X3I-I cm. Fifih century. 

A badly spelled letter from a son to his mother asking that various articles 
might be sent to him, and making other requests. The words χαί{ρΐΐν) in 1. a 
and (ρροσθαί σ€ ττολλοΓί xpovois (so. αίχομαι) in 11. 8-10 were written in a different 
hand, no doubt by the sender himself, before the vacant spaces originally left in 
these lines were filled in by the insertion of the reference to Theon, and the request 
for a veil and hood. 

χμν 

Tfj κυρία μου τιμιοτάττ) και έι/αρέττ} (^μη^τρϊ Μαρία ό vios Πύτρο! kv 

κ(νρί)ω θ{()ω xat(peiv). 

eOKepiav evpmv δια τούτον μου των γραμμάτων τα πολλά προσαγορΐΰσαί 

σε αμα και τοΰ άδίΧφοΰ Θίωνι και rfj κυρία μου 
άδ(Χφτ\ Πλουστ] και των γλυκητάτον μου άδέλφιον 'Hpaeiv και Νόννα και 

Ό μαία και Φοιβάμ- 
5 μων(ι) κατ όνομα. θίΧησον ονν, κυρα μήτηρ, άποστΐλί μη τα ολοιαρα 

και τα κρηκία. μη 
άμξλήσΐΐ ουν άττοστΐλέ μη αύτα δια 'Αθανασίου, πολλά, ττροσαγορΐύο τον 

κύριόν μου 
τον άδελφον Άθανάσιον τον καμαλάριον τοΰ Άβίλου άλ{λ)ά και τοΰ 

Δωροθίου, πολλά 



256 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

προσαγορενο την μητίραν μου Κηριλλονν. ίρροσθαί ae θίλησον ουν, κυρα 

μήτηρ, άγο- 
ράσΐ μη %ν φακηάριν παχην els τον χημο- πολλοΪ5 -ν και θίλ[η\σον λαβιν 
το κονκλιν 
ΙΟ το Ανασιτίκον πάρα Πΐτρον του νιου Εσούρ χρόνοι? e'iva φο\ρ5> τοντ\ο 
ΐρχόμΐνος. 

On the verso 

ά7τ68(ρί) το φίΙΧτάτΎ)) Μαρία τταρα 

τον νίοΰ σου Πίτρον. 

2. ι of κυρία COrr. from α, α of τιμιότατη COrr. from η. 3• ί• (ΐικαφίαν eSpov Sta τούτων. 

και τον αδίλφου β^ωνι added above the line. 1. τω άδ^λφά. η of T1J corr. 4• '• '■"'ί γλυκυ- 

τάτοΐΐ μον άδίλφίηΐίΉραίΒι. ζ. 1. άποστΆαι μοι (sO in 1. 6) . . . κρικία, 6. 1. προσ- 

αγορήω ] SO in 1. 8. 7. The loop of φ in αδιλφον rewritten ; so in 1. 9 φακηαριν. I. 

καμαράρίον. 8. 1. ΚυριλλουΓ. (ρρωσθαι . . . ayopauai. 9. 1. μοι . . . φακιάρι\(Λν παχν . , . 

χίίμωνα. II. 1. ri;. 

' Το my most esteemed and virtuous mother, the lady Maria, from your son Peter in 
the Lord God, greeting. I have found a good opportunity by this letter to greet you many 
times with my brother Theon and my sister the lady Plusia and my sweetest brethren 
Herai's, Nonna, Omaia, and Phoebammon, by name. Be pleased, my lady mother, to send 
me the . . . and the rings. Do not neglect to send them to me by Athanasius. Many greetings 
to my lord brother Athanasius the valet of Abel and also of Dorotheus ; many greetings to 
my mother Cyrillous. I pray for your long health. Be pleased, my lady mother, to buy 
me a thick veil for the winter, and to get the Oasis hood from Peter son of Esour, that 
I may wear it when I come. (Addressed) Deliver to my dearest Maria from your son 
Peter.' 

4. άδίΚφιον is found in Eustath. p. 886. 36 and other late writers. 

5. ολοιαρα is Unknown. A corruption of την SKvpav seems hardly likely. 

6. άμίλησιι may be merely due to the writer's erratic orthography, but cf. e. g. B. G. U. 

814. 27 μη άφήσις. 

8. μητίραν: cf 1296. 15, note. 

9. κούκλιον is probably a syncopated form of κουκούλλιον, cucuUa ; cf κονκΚών€ΐν for 
KovKovKoveiv. 



{h) MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS. 

1301. 7-8 X 5-8 cm. Fragment of an application to the strategus of the Proso- 
pite nome from the comarchs of a village. The document is numbered a\ 
and was glued on the left side to another, of which the end of a line remains. 
The text is Ανρηλίω Διοΐ'υσί^ω . . . ] σ-τρα{τηγω) Προσωττίίτου ο[. . . | τταρά Ανρη- 



MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS 257 

\ί(ύν Κ . [. . . I κωμαρχων κώμ[ηί • • • \ rovbe τοΰ νομον τον[. . . | θον {θ corr.) \ρη 
roiis €ΤΓ . [. . . ■πα|ροΰσι rf] ημΐτΐρα κ[ωμϊ) . . . | ey/SoXe'as (cf. P. Rylands 90. 1 7, note) 
όνομα . . [ and remains of one more line. Late third or early fourth century. 

1302. 8 X 5-6 cm. Three lines containing the words "ΐ-πόμνημα ί-πιστρα{η]γου) 
(^Έ.τ:τα)νο{μία$) kj" «του? Μεσορη ια, perhaps a title. Complete. The reign 
referred to may well be that of Septimius Severus (a.d. ao8). 

1303. 4*7 X 5'7 cm. Beginning of a declaration on oath addressed to [Φλαουίω 
ΥΙαρανίίύ] τω και Μακροβίω λογι,στ[] of the Oxyrhynchite nome (cf. 1265. 5), 
by a weaver (λινόυφοί) through the agency of (?) ] Άφθονίον 'Ησιχίου (η corr. 
from £ (?) ; 1. Ήσυχ.). Ends of 8 lines. About A.D. 336. 

1304. 5*5 X 9*8 cm. Fragment of an application for payment from two 
brothers (whose status does not appear), of Oxyrhynchus. Lines 4-7 
&ΐόμ(θα (ττισταληναί e/c τοΰ ζημοσίον τάϊ όφίΐλομίναί ημίίν virip τιμηί τινρον 
σνναγοραστικον οδ (μίτρησαμΐν «ω? κγ μηνοί Καισαρΐί[ο\ν. Cf. Wilcken, Grundz. 
pp. 359-60, and for the form of the document e. g. 55, C. P. Herm. 67. 
Reign of Marcus Aurelius (?). Beginning and end lost. 9 lines. 

1305. (>y-S'S cm. Fragment of an account of a meeting, with acclamations 
similar to those in 41 ; cf. C. P. Herm. 7. i. 9, Archiv iii, p. 541. Lines 5-9 
. . . Ώκ€αν€ Διουύσφ, 'ί2κ€αι/€ Διόσκορε, αλλ. • [• • • | ] Διοι^σιε φιλόβουλ.€, 
Λιόσκο[ρ€ . . . Ι . . . Ώκίανέ] Διονύσΐΐ, Ώ.κΐανί AioaKope [. . . | . . .] Φλαυιο$ 
Αιόσκοροί γ(νόμ(νο5 [. . . | . . . ό bιaσημότaτos ημ]ων ηγΐμων ev ττασι πρ[ . . • 
Late third century. Parts of 10 lines. 

1306. 8-5 X 5-8 cm. Application similar to 1109, &c., sent in by Aurelius 
Sarap . . . for the ΐτίκρισίί of his son. Lines 3-10 . . . κατά τα κίλΐ[υσθ(έντα) 
irepl (τηκρίσίωί] των ι:ροσβ(ίβηκότων) eis (τρισκαιδίκαίτεΐί) (Ι [ΐζ αμφοτέρων 
γον(]ων μητροττολίΐτων [(δωδίκαδράχμων) ΐΐσίν, ίτάγη ew' άμ]φόb{ov) Μνροβαλάνου 

6 υ[ίόί μου ] μητρόί Ήρατοί Ήρα[ 15 letters ] τω δΐ€λ(θοΊ'τι) κγ {ίτ(ΐ), 

δθΐν [ιταραγ(νόμ(νοί] irpb[s] τη[ν] τούτον (■πί[κ(ρισίν) δηλώ αυτόν eTi>ai] (δωδ€- 
κά[8ραχμον) κ]άμΐ 6[μο]ίωί f[ivai . . . The father's name Aurelius suggests that 
the a3rd year is that of Caracalla (a.D. 314-15), though palaeographically that 
of Commodus (a.D. 183-3) would be suitable enough. Parts of 13 lines. 

1307. 7-2x15 cm. Four lines, unaddressed, containing an official response 
(νττογραφη) to some petition. The text is Π(αρο) Αυρηλίου Σιλβανον Θίωνοί, 
[fTOVs] γ Φαρμοΰθί κ. [ό σ]τρατηγοί τοΰ νομοΰ μφΐν τταρά το δίκαιον [γ](νέσθαι 
φροντκΐ. κόλ{λ-ημα) θ, τό{μοή α (cf. e. g. Β. G. U. 583 and P. Thead. 19. ai-3). 
Third centuiy. Complete but for the slight loss at the beginnings of the 
lines. In the right-hand bottom corner 3 or 4 letters (ττασι ?), written in the 
reverse direction, from the beginning of a line, probably the last of a document 
from which the strip of papyrus was cut. 

S 



258 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

1308. 7-5 X 8-6 cm. Memorandum of payment (by a tax-collector) of 3 tal. 
3,388 dr. for two months on account of γιωμΐτρία. The text is Δ (eVovs) Άθύρ, 
Ιΐ(γρ(άφησαν) els μηνιαίου Φαωφι virep γίομΐτρίαί αίρονντων δυ[ο] μηνιαίων θα>θ 
καϊ Φαωφ[ι] αργ{νρ(ον) (τάλαντα) β (δραχμαι) 'Γγτγ?;. Late second or early third 
century. Practically complete. Four lines, written across the fibres. 

1309. 8•ι X 8-1 cm. End of a document recording a supplementary payment 
(to the State) of 1,925 dr., ων και συμ/3ολοι; ΐσχον. Dated (eTovs) f Aovdov 
Σίπτιμίου Σΐονή[ρ]ου Ενσίβοΰς Ώιρτίνακοί Καίσαροί τοΰ κυρίου κα[ι Μάρ]κου 
Αυρηλίου 'Αντ[ωνίνο]υ aTro6e6eiy[/xei'oi) AvTOKpaTopo]s Μίχίίρ ια (Feb. 5iA.D. Ι98) ; 
cf. 910. introd., P. Tebt. 397. 2. Incomplete. 12 lines. 

1310. 6-2 X 6-g cm. Memorandum or ticket of clothing : Κιθώνιοι; άργίντιον (cf. 
1273. 12) και μαφόρτιον. Third century. Complete. 3 lines, written across 
the fibres. 

1311. 5"8 X 8 cm. Memorandum of a payment or contribution of oil for the 
use of an anchorite (?). The text is Els το ikaiov τοΰ ατ!οτακτηρ{οί) (cf. 
άττοτάκται, αττοταζάμ(νοι) 'Aviavos -πρ^ίσβύτίροί ?) μαρτυρ{ίου) Άπα Ίούίττου 
(cf. 1151. 50, note). Fifth century. Complete. 3 lines, written across the 
fibres. 

1312. 7*2x8 cm. An obscure memorandum: To σικου (?) από Πίκτυΐύτου 
(υρίσκΐται. Fifth century. Complete. 3 lines, written across the fibres. 

1313. I -I X II cm. Ends of two lines mentioning a praefect Heracleus. The 
text is ] 'Υϊρακληου he τοΰ Ι-πάργρυ t^s ΑΙγύτττου | ...].. α σου ΐτΐΐζητησΐν roiis |. 
Third century. Heracleus is unknown, unless perhaps he is to be identified 
with Septimius Heraclitus (a.d. 215); but the fragment may well be of 
a later date in the third century. 

1314. 7x9 cm. Ends of 8 lines (written across the fibres), containing the words 
quadringento\s octoginta sex tantum, υπς, repeated 8 times, apparently as 
a writing exercise. The hand is a clear cursive ; zt is sometimes written as 
a curve linked to the next letter. Fourth or fifth century (?). Broken to 
the left and along the bottom. On the verso the words \omol τταραχωρΐ 
in large upright letters. 

1315. 12-3 X 14-5 cm. The Latin alphabet first in capitals, then in minuscule, 
with Greek equivalents over some of the letters. F and / both have φ 
written above them, /i (= capital and minuscule) is represented by η. G is 
represented as Γ,^ as κ (corrected to y?). Written across the fibres. Fifth 
or sixth century. Incomplete, the ends of lines being lost. On the verso in 
large rude cursive ] . asii intenaiirosa [. 

1316. 6x12-9 *^i"• Beginning of a contract drawn up Iv άγυια, in which Diogenes 
son of Sarapion renounced claims against Theon and Zoilus, sons of Theon 



MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS 259 

[ομολογά . . . μητ αυτόν τον 6μο[λογοΰντα μ^τ}δ' άλλον ντίίρ αυτόν €νκαλ[(1ν μ■ηhf 
ίνκαλΐσαν . . .). Dated in the yd year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus 
Germanicus Imperator, Και(σα)ρ€ίοι; ί-παγ(ομΐνων) (day not filled in : A.D. 57). 
Incomplete. 7 lines. 

1317. 5-1x8 cm. Beginnings of the first 6 lines of a copy of a contract of loan 
in protocol form, the lender being Sarapion son of . . . and Heraclous. 
Dated in the loth year of the [Emperor] Caesar Domitianus [Augustus 
Germanicus], 2[.] of Soterius (A.D. 91). 

1318. i4'5 X 6-4 cm. Conclusion of a contract for the loan of 5,000 odd 
drachmae, having the formula κΰριον . . . ττανταχί} (τηφ[ΐρόμ(νον καΐ ■ιταν]τΙ τω 
vTiip σοΰ ΐτηφ€ρο[ντί, and the singular date (eTovs) la (erous) καΐ [ . (trovs) των 
κυρίων] ήμων Γαλαρίου Ουαλΐρίου Μ[αζιμιανοΰ Σ(βαστου\ καΐ Μαζιμίνου τοΰ 
avbpeLoτά[τoυ KaCcrapos] ττρό δ καλαν^ίαν Αΐκίμ[βρίων, which is followed by the 
borrower's signature (written for him) . . .] ΐσχον ev χ[ρ]ήσ-ι τά{ί) τον α.ργ[νρίον 
κτλ. There appears to be a mistake in the number of the year, since 
Diocletian did not abdicate till the 13th year of Galerius, and there was 
a difference of 13 between the latter's regnal years and those of Maximinus, 
who is thus necessarily excluded in the nth year. 13 lines, the ends 
of which are lost. 

1319. 3*7 X 15-3 cm. Strip from the top of a contract containing the date 
Τττατίαί Γοδ beσ^τότoυ ημών Θίοδοσίου τοΰ αΙωνίου Αυγούστου καΐ Φλ(αουίου) 
'Ρουμορίδου τον λαμττρο(τάτου) θωθ θ (A.D. 403)• 3 lines, with some vestiges 
of a third. 

1320. 7-3 X 13-1 cm. The first 9 lines of an acknowledgement of a debt 
incurred in consequence of a purchase of wine, the price of which was not 
paid, or not fully paid (fictitious loan; cf. Mitteis, Grimdz. p. 117). The 
text is [ Τ/τατΕΐα? τον δβ^σποτου τ]μων Φλ(αουίοΐ)) ^Αναστασίου τοΰ αιωνίου [Aiyoiio•]- 
τον το β Φαωφι κ'ΐ Ινΐιικ{τίονο$) ς: [(?) Avρήλ^o]s Ααμασά.[ς ?] νΙοι ΐΐίτηρίον αττο 

κωμηί [ τ]οΰ Όζνρνγγίτου νομοί Αυρηλίω 'Έ,πιφανίω [υΐω τοΰ rijs] μακαρία$ 

μνημηί Ίωσηφ αττο τηί λ[αμτι]ρ[αί ^0]ξνρυγχιτων ■ηόλΐωί γαίρΐίν. ομολογώ οφΐίλπν 
σοι και χρ^ωστάν από λόγον τιμη5 οιΐΌυ ον ίώνημαι τταρα σοΰ καϊ (βάσταζα κατά 
τα μΐταζν γΐνόμΐνα [γραμματΐϊα (?)... Α. D. 497• 

1321. 7'4Χ2ΐ cm. Receipt for rent of the months Pachon — Mesore of the 
8th year and Thoth — Tubi of the 9th year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar 
Augustus Germanicus Imperator (formula Διοσκορο? Σ€ρα-πίωνί γαίραν. ΐχω 
■παρά σοΰ το «ζΌΐ'κιι» κτλ.). Α. D. 48-9- Nearly complete. 5 lines. 

1322. 16 χ 4*7 cm. Receipt for 94 dipla of wine. The text is Μηνηί 
ττρΐσβύτ€ρ{ος) ΤΙ^τρω βοηθ(ω). 'έσγρν παρά Ααμ . . σωνο$ άμτζ(λον ρ(^γοΰ) αττο 
(ποικ(ίου) Άτ-ηρίου νττίρ τοΰ ο^ΐ'θ (eTOVs) ττροσφοραί (cf. 1253. g, P. S. I. 89. 2) 

S 2 



26ο THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

οϊνου δίπλα (νίνηκοντα τέσσαρα, γί(νίται) οΐνον δι(πλα) op μ{όνα). Φαωφι ί ιβ 
ivb{iKTiovos). Α. D. 413• Complete. 11 lines. 

1323. ii-gxy-y cm. Receipt (ίντάγιον) issued by Martyrius, σνμ(μαχο;?) to 
Theophilus, vetch-seller {όρβο-ηωλη3 : cf. P. Brit. Mus. 1445. 7, note ; in 1037. 
4 Δωρατοί ορ/θιοπώλ?; should be read), for i solidus as rent for his shop in the 
14th indiction (iirep (νοικίον του v-nb σ\ 6ρβιοιτωΚή(ον) (t corn from o)). Sixth 
century. Nearly complete. 17 short lines. 

1324. 11x9 cm. Receipt from Leucadius to Paulus, αμπ{ΐλονργό$), and 
Miapis for i ceramion of wine. Dated in the 17th which = the i6th 
which = the 9th year (of Diocletian and Maximian, Constantius and Galerius), 
Mesore (A.D. 301). Practically complete. 8 lines, written apparently on the 
verso, the recto being blank. 

1325. 15•! X 7-7 cm. Receipt for payments of wine. The text is MaprvpLos 
ίσγρν -πάρα Άνονπ (ανουπ^ Ps-P•) αμτκλουργοΰ δι(πλά) μγ, και τταρά 'Ιωάννη 
αμτΓ(λουρ(γοΰ) δι(τΓλο) ζ, γί(νίται) δμοΰ δι(πλα) ν. Fifth century. Complete. 
8 lines. Endorsement on the verso in a different hand. 

1326. io-6x6-5cm. Receipt for payment of wine. The text is 'Έ.ντ{ά)γιον 
€μον Φιλοξίνΐύ (1. -ου) οίίΌχει(ρισΓθί5)" ίσ\ον τταρα Άμαύον κα'ί ITaXeoCros 
άμ•π(λ[ονργών) (ποίκίον Ουΐσώβθίωί από λόγου ρνσΐωί τρίτης IvbiKrlovos ο'νου 
δίπλα διοκοσ•ια{ί} ΐβζομηκοντα zivTe, γί{νίται) δι(πλα) σοΐ. Fifth or six-th 
century. Complete. 10 lines. 

1327. Ι4•6 X ^-^ cm. Another receipt similar to the preceding from Philoxenus 
to Hierax, άμττΐλουργόί of the (Έοικίον MtyaK{r]s) Ylapop{iov) (cf. 154. 12, 
P. land. 51• 8), for 217 dipla από λόγου ρΰσεωϊ τρίτης Ινΐιικτίονοί, and 
a subsequent payment of 2 dipla. Fifth or sixth century. Nearly complete. 
II lines. 

1328. 16x9-7 cm. Receipt for an unspecified amount paid on account of two 
months' (rent ?). The text is χμy. ■παρίσγίν Πάνο? Έρμίου v-nep μηνών hvo 
ττρότηί (1. -ηρωτη!) καϊ bevTipas (ζαμοίνον (1. ίζαμηνου) ΐvbsιiάτηί IvbLKriovos τα 
bodevTa Παυλω ΰττΐρΐττ] (1. νττηρΐττ]^ καθόλου. Ήρόκλίΐοί συστάτηί σΐσημίομαι 
(1. σίσημίωμαή. Late fourth or fifth century. Complete. 8 lines. 

1329. 26 X 10 cm. Receipt for 3 solidi on account of dues of barley for the 
1 2th indiction. The text is Κυρίω μου γεούχω Οναλίριανψ Tlerpos βοηθ(όί). 
Ισχον παρά r^s Kvpas els λόγον κριθών ιγ (erous?) ivbiKTiovos χρυσοΰ νομισμάτια 
τρία, / νο{μισμάτια) γ, <πΙ τω μ( ταΰτά σοι λογίσασθαι v-ntp του σ^ο\ΰ όνόματοί τήϊ 
αυτηί ιγ (ίτου^) ivbiK(Tiovos), (2nd hand) λόγο[υ] γινομ4ν[ο]υ. (ist hand) (eTOVs) 
ος- (Irons) μ( (eroDs) Χο[ί]οκ ια. (2nd hand) YltTpos βοηθ(09) συμφ{ωνω) χρν(σοΰ) 
νο(μισμάτία) τρία μ{όνα). Α. Ό. 399• Practically complete. 10 lines. On the 
verso a much effaced endorsement. 



MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS 261 

1330. 5'3 X 15-8 cm. An illiterate receipt for i solidus on account of dues. 
The text is Κνρίω μου άδελφω Φανία Άπίλωνίον (1. Άιτολλ.) Άφoΰs και Ήρά- 
kXl{os ?) κ(φ{αλαιωταί). ταρίσγίν virep λόγου συνταιλίαί (1. συντίλΐίαί) χρυσοΰ 
νομισμάτια (1. -ον) ίν, yi(i'erai) νο(^μι.σμάτιον) α, μόναί (1. μόνον), ταντα boOevra 
(1. τοΰτο ζοθΐν) VTiip λόγου avvTaiKias rrjs δοδεκάτηί oibiKTLOvos (1. δωδ. Ivb.). 
ΐγω Άφοΰ5 καΐ Ήράκλι{ο$) σαισψΐΐ (1. σίσημ^ιώμίθα), Χοιακ ια. Late fourth ΟΓ 
fifth century. Complete. 6 lines, written across the fibres. 

1331. 7*4 X 7•ι cm. Fragment of a similar receipt : . . .] v^nip avvrepias (1. συντΐ- 
Xeias) τηί καιφαληζ (1. κ(φ. := capitation dues) τα ΐροΰντάς (1. αίροΰντά) σοι 
■πρηληί (Ι. ττλτίρη?) ίπρηλωθη (1. (πληρ.) θ Ιν8ι(κτίονος) δι(ά) Ιμοΰ Άττολλώ 
στωραλχου (1. στολάρχου ?), συμφονΖμΐν (1. συμφωνονμ(ν) άττοχτ; [. . . Fifth 
century. 7 lines. 

1332. 7'5><4'4 cm. Receipt for 15I artabae of corn. The text is "Αβραμ 
"A/SfXe σίτου άρτάβαί hfKaTtevTe νμισ[ν (1. ημ.)], σίτου teZ. Fifth century (?). 
Practically complete. 3 lines, written in a large coarse hand. 

1333. 13-3 X 6-7 cm. On the recto parts of la lines from the bottom of, 
apparently, an account of γόμ(οί) ; what remains consists largely of personal 
names. Late second century. On the verso an order from a gymnasiarch 
for a payment of 600 dr. on account of θεωρικά. The text is Π(ο/3ά) Πτολ?- 
μαίον γυμνασιάρχου, bos Κοπρία [X]oy((i)) θ(ωρικων as Ιχω τταρα σοΙ bρ[a)(μ]άs 
ΐξακοσίαί, γί{νονταί) (δραχμαΐ) χ. (erous) e Μΐ[σορ]7] α. Late second or early 
third century. Practically complete. 4 lines. 

1334. 7'6x9-3 cm. Beginnings of 4 lines, written across the fibres, from an 
order issued by ή μητηρ Ευτροττία for a payment of αγυρον (?) to Abraham. 
Dated in Thoth of the 93rd which = the 64th year (? 1. 94th and 63rd, i. e. 
A. D. 416). 

1335. 4"9 X i5"4 cm. Order for a payment of meat for a comes. The text is 
'\uiavvr\s "Siipfjvos (1. -ω) μαγίρ{<ύ). τιαράσγον rois ΤΓαιδ(ιου) τω κόμ{ιτι) AtoyeVr/y 
(1. -ei, or roC κόμ. Λιoγ(voυs) Kpeu)S λLτpas ίζ μ{όνα5). {(tovs) ρνη ρκζ Φαμίνωθ ιβ 
e lvbiK{Tiovos)• σΐσημΐίωμαι Kpims λίτp{as) e^ /x(oi»as). Α. D. 482. Complete. 
4 lines, written across the fibres. 

1336. 5-8 X 9-9 cm. Order from John to Philoxenus for a payment of 60 
μvpιάbes. The writer was perhaps the same person as in 1335. Fifth 
century. Complete. 3 lines. 

1337. 8-1 X 9-5 cm. Order for a payment of 10 myriads. The text is +Nowos 
τω τιμ{ΐ(ύτάτ(ύ) Νείλω eX . . . τταράσχου (Is ΐμι\ν χρΐίαν αργυρίου μυpιάbas b(Ka, / 
{by)vapiu)v) μ{υpιάbes) ι. Άθνρ . (2nd hand ?) + NoVios σ€σϊ]μ(ίίωμαι). Fifth 
century. Complete. 4 lines, written across the fibres. 

1338. 5'7 X I4'9• Order for a delivery of dried cheese (?). The text is 



202 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Φιλόζΐυοί Α,^νκάντον Άφοΰ^. τταράσχου Κοσρ^ί (1. -τ}) μονάζον{τί) Ισγνά (1. -ων : cf. 
Poll. vi. 48 τον be ξηρόι• (sc. τνρον) ίσχυόι» eXeyov) XCrpas evbeKa, γί(νονται) Xi(rpat) 
ta. Φαώφί β. ^όμοίωί γωντρά (1. γovhρωv) λίτραί τρία (1. Tpw), γί{νονται) λί(τραι) 
γ.]] Fifth century. Complete. 4 lines, written across the fibres. 

1339. 8 X 8-1 cm. Account of expenses. The text is Els α-ηο^^μίαν Έ,ιναροΙ (1. -υ) 
ν'!τ((ρ)'τί{μηί) λάχανων καϊ ώων (δρ.) τ, ψοων (δρ.) σ, δρνΐον (δρ.) τ, Γ€λασιωι (δρ.) 
ω, τω αντω (δρ.) i/f, Χοίακ /cy (is ^flpas τοΰ γ(θύ•)(ου (δρ.) Άφ, Άμμωνίω νττηρίτΐ] 
(δρ.) Άσ. Third century. 9 lines. Whether the account was continued 
below 1. 9 is uncertain. 

1340. 6-4Xi2-5cm. On the recto fragment of an account. Two lines are 
complete containing the entries δια λόγγου) a (erovs) aTTovbrj[s) (δρ.) η, οϊνου 
■naT^ais (cf. Β. G. U. 1039. 4) (δρ.) ις-, below which there are slight remains of 
two more lines. On the verso remains of two narrow columns, apparently 
lists of names. First century. 

1341. 10x8 cm. Account. The text is Βρακαρίων ζ (erous). δι(ά) Πρίσκον 
(μονό)χ[ωρον ?) α, δι(α) Ίωάννον {μονο)χ{ωρον) Ζ, δι(ά) Αιονυαίον (μονό)χ{ωρον) 
α, δι(α) Ώίτρον {μονο)χ{ώρου) Ζ, στ(ο)ιχΐ y. For [μονό)χ{ωρον), which is 
written αχ without any sign of abbreviation, cf. P. Flor. 143. 9, where αχ" 
occurs ; possibly, however, &χνρον is meant. βρακαρίων is presumably 
masculine {bracai-ins), not the feminine form found in P. Giessen 90. 6. 
Fourth century. Complete. 6 lines. 

1342. 8-7 X 10-2 cm. End of an account of payments from various Oxyrhyn- 
chite villages. The text is κώρ(η5•) Μο^χίω? [. .,] κώμ(y]s) Κίσμουχεω? ν δι(ά) 
Ζωίλου /3ο»}θ(οί3), κώρ(ϊ}$) Σίνυρίωϊ ζζ, κωμ{ηs) Παλώσίωϊ hi{a) Qfoba>pov ν, 
Ka)p(r)s) Ύηΐωs δι(ά) ΠΓολ(ίραίου) p/ce. Fifth century. 7 lines. 

1343. 30-5 χ IO-8 cm. On the recto a short account, of which the text is χμγ. 
+ κυμ[ί]νου, ανννσον (1. αννήσ.), άγγΐ{ον) σα[.]ο[.] . ( ), ίγκατυρ{ ) λ vfa, κοΰφα 
άμφοκίρυια η, νιτρίν, each entry having an oblique dash after it. Nearly 
complete. 7 lines. On the verso an endorsement along the fibres +[ν]ττομνη- 

στικ(όν) {ν inserted above the line) to , and across the fibres an account 

in II lines, which seem to have been intentionally obliterated, καΐ vTi{ep) 
νίτρου was one of the items. Sixth century. 

1344. I3"4X 9-2 cm. Account found rolled up with 1288 ; for text see introd. 
to that papyrus. Fourth century. Nearly complete. 6 lines. 

1345. 6-5 X 10-4 cm. Fragment from the end of a letter, the last few lines of 
which are nearly complete. Lines 6—10 . . . ονκ ϊσχνσα (λθ€Ϊν σημ(ρον. 
■πρώτω5 ■ποωΰμίν ψωρία, ανέρχομαι be ttj ιδ. δ[ε]£6 (1. -αϊ) τταρά NeiAaros (δραχράϊ) 
κ άχρι λ[ά]βω. ίρρ&σθαί (νχ{ομαή. Late second or third century. 10 lines, 
written across the fibres. 



MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS 263 

1346. 4'6 X 8'5 cm. Fragment of a letter. The text is h r?} (?)] ττόλίΐ -γίγυα-πται 
και κοκώϊ ίγνάφη, και ίάΐ' \peiav αντοΰ Ιχτ/ί, Ιχε, ίάν δε μ^, άφοϊ (1. -fs) αυτω 
(1. -Γ0) άχρίΐϊ α!/ τταραγένομαι (1. -ωμαι), Εττιδη ό λίυκόϊ μου πapabpόμaζ (a kind 
of garment, apparently unknown) αχρηστοί [γ](γωναι (1. yeyove). η^ώρακά 
(1. ηγορ.) σοι καί-ίειί- • . Second century (?). 8 lines. 

1347. II χ i4"3 cm. Fragment of a letter concerning some land. Lines 2-6 
Αίοσκονρίδηί okas ήνΐγκ^ν δι' αυτών τ(σσαρ[ά\κοντα rpis χίρσοθρνίτώθ5 (cf. 
Wilcken, Osi. ii. 1334. 3 χΐρσοθρνι,α, P. Flor. 64. 2a χ(ρ{σου) θρνίτί{^οί), 
Β. G. υ. 485. ΙΟ, C. P. Herm. 39. 4) μη σπΐψομίνηί μ[ΐ\τά τάί δώδεκα, και νπΐρ 
τούτων τίλονσι και μίχρι τηί ίπίβοΚηί ταύτην, αλλ' οΰκ οΓδ' (αλλ' . . . οιδ' Pap.) 
οπωϊ οΐ άττό κώμ[7)ϊ Κεσμου (?)]χεωϊ θαρροϋντΐί . . . Third century. 8 lines, 
with part of another at right angles in the left-hand margin. 

1348. 5*6x7 cm. Beginning of a letter. The text is Παθΐρμοΰθΐί Θε'ωΐΊ τω 
άδελφω χαίραν. θαυμάζω δη ίγνωκαί ρτι €μοΙ ^ιαφίρι, το τΐραγμα (ρ rewritten 
above the line) τό δια ΕύδαίμοΐΌί λεκθε'ιτα (1. λίχθίν), ου γαρ ίβοηθησα? ημΐν ώϊ 
εϊδώϊ τα [νό]μιμα [. Late third century. 8 lines. 

1349. 20*2X7-8cm. Letter of Sarapion. The text is Κυρία μου μΐϊτρί Γερμανία 
Σαραττίων χαίρειν. επειδή ΐζηλθα άττό σου εχθεϊ μη διαλεχτεί? σοι περί r^s 
κυθ(ρ)ίδοί, τιαν ττοίησον ουν λαβοΰσά μου τα γράμματα bodvai (δ corr.) αυτη[ν] τ?; 
μητρί μου Αμαξ[.]ριτι bia την ά^ΐλφήν μου Άγίαν' άλλα μη άμελησ?)?. ίρρωσθαί 
σε εύχομαι. Addressed on the verso κυρία μου μητρι Γίρμανία. "Σαραττίων. 
Fourth century. Practically complete. 15 lines. 

1350. 6-5 X 20 cm. Letter, of which the text is-^ Προ μέυ ττάντων πολλά -προσαγο- 
ρίύομαι αμα καΐ Άπα Αόμντι κ[α]ι ττάνταί Toiis iv τω οίκω άπό μικρουί (1. -ων) ίωί 
μΐγάλων κατά τό {ο)νομα. Written across the fibres. Addressed on the 

verso -^ επίδ(οϊ) Tois γ\υκυτά{τoιs) Άπα Δόμντι και ουί. 

Fifth or sixth century. Nearly complete. 3 lines in all. 



INDICES 



I. NEW LITERARY TEXTS. 



(a) 1231-4 (Sappho and Alcaeus). 

{Figures iti thick type refer to papyri, those in Italic type to fragments, Roman 
figures to columns ; schol. = sckolitim.) 



Άβαί 1233. 10. 3- 

&βρα 1231. 18. 4. αβραν 1232. 1. ii. 7 ; 1233. 
2. ii. 8. &βρ<χ{ 1233. 15. 2. 

ayadas 1231. 10. 10. 

ayyeXof 1232. 1. ii. 3. 

Oyil232. i. ii. H, 17. ayire 1232. i. i. 8. 

άyoισι 1232. ί. ii. 5. ayωv 1234. ^. i. 12. 

ayov 1232. i. ii. 1 4. «V"o 1233. .2. ii. 7. 
oyi/a 1231. i. ii. 14. ayvov 1232. .2. 2. ayv[ 

1233. .2.3. 3. 
άγχι 1232. 1. i. 9. 
αδοκήτω 1231. 1. ii. I. 
ίΐδρα 1231. 50. 4. 

α«δοισαί 1231. 56. 4. αβισοί- 1231. JO. 12. 

a'fiVes 1231. J4. 6. 

ηάίω 1233. J. ii. 10. 

aijraif 1231. i). 9. 

αθύρματα 1232. J. ii. 9. 

αϊ 1233. 1. ii. 18 ; 1233. 10. 6. al και 1234. 

5. 12. α'ί K( 1234. J. 9. 
Αι'ακίδαΐΓ 1233. .2. ii. 5. 

Άίδαο 1233. IL 15. 

άίθιοι 1232. J. ii. 18 {ήίθ. Pap.). 

ai>i(iiOti 1232. J. ii. 14. 

άϊννάω (?) 1232. J. ii. 6. 

Αϊολίδαΐ£ 1233. J. ii. 12. 

aipfiv, 6λωι/ 1233. 3. ii. 7. ]ai'c'Xo[ 1231. 25. 4. 

αισχοί 1234. 6. 5. 

ακαλα 1232. J. i. 5. 

oKpas, κατ ακρ. 1233. 11. 1 3. 

άκρα 1233. 4. g. 

άκράτι^σμον 1234. 2. ii. 4. 



ίίλνία 1231. J5. 7. 

αλ€ΐ[φαρ 1233. 5. 14. 

αλΕμάτωκ 1234. 2. Ι 4• άλψάτ[ 1231. 16. ζ. 

άλίαν 1233. 5. 6. 

αλ]ιτροι/ 1234. J. 6. 

'.\λκαίου 1234. .2. i. 14-15 schol. 

άλλα 1231. 1. i. 23, 12. 2, 50. 6, 55. 6; 

1232. J. i. 8; 1233. 1. ii. 11, 14, 17; 
1234. 4. 16. 

«λλαί 1232. J. ii. 4. αλλω» 1233. 5.2. s. 
αΧοτα 1233. J. ii. 18. 

άλμυρον 1232. J. ii. 7. 
αλώπαξ 1234. J. 12. 

ήμα 1232. 1. ii. 15 ; 1233. 1. ii. 8. 

άμαρτάνίΐιτ, αμβροτΐ 1231. 1. \. I . d/ij3p]or οι/τα? 

1234. 6. 5. 

apapvypa 1231. J. i. 30. 

apepa 1232. J. i. 9. dpc>a 1234. .2. ii. 3. 

άμφαφί 1233. iff. 4. 

αμφί 1231. J. ii. 16 ; 1233. 2. ii. 15. 

άμφίβάσκιι 1231. JO. 7. 
άμφιττοτάται 1231. 15. 4• 

aV 1234. 2. i. 9. 

ανά 1231. J. i. 34. Cf. oV. 

avayKa 1234. 6. 6. 
OV k' 45[ίξάμαυ 1231. J. ii. 2 2. 
άιαίσχνιιτο! 1234. 1. ζ. 
AvaKToplas 1231. J. i. 27. 
'.\νδρομάχαν 1232. J. ii. 7, iii. 6. 
aveyos 1233. J. ii. 20. 
ηνηρ 1234. 5. ii. 7 . αι/δρα 1231. J. i. 19; 

1233. 50. 5. avbpi 1231. J. ii. 26. civ- 



266 



INDICES 



Spes 1232. 1. ii. 17, iii. 4; 1234. 3. ii. 11, 

4. II. άνδρων 1203. 1. ii. 13. SvSpeai 

1233. S. 8. 
ώδρώττοΐΓ 1231. 1. i. 34 ; 1233. 4. 7. άΐ'- 

^ρώπων 1231. 1. i. 19; 1233. ii^. 6. 

ίίνίρωίπ 1231. J/. 7, 53. 2. 
άΐΊ'οχοι 1232. J. ii. 19. 
άΐ'όρουσ^ 1232. J. ii. 11. 
άντί\ 1231. Ji. 9. 

iil/]rioi/ 1231. J-i. 3. 

άι/τ[όμ^ΐΌΐ 1231. 1. ii. 10. 

ΰνω 1232. J. ii. 3 marg. 

άόλ[λ«5 1232. 5. 2. 

άπάλων 1233. S. 5. άττάλαισι 1233. 5. 1 3. 

aneoiaas 1231. 1. i. 28 (f). 

dTTOyofoi 1234. 3. i. 6 schol. 
άπομ(μ[ 1234. C. 8 schol. 

άττορμάθίΐηξς 1231. 1. ii. 8. 
άπί 1232. J. ii. 6. 
άπνκξκριται 1233. 1. i. 7• 
άττωΚοντο 1233. .3. ii. 15. 
ίίρα 1232. .2. 5. 

άραμαι 1231. 15. g. αρασθαι 1231. 1. I 34. 

άράται/ 1231. 1. ii. 4. 

άρ>αλ£α 1233. 4. 11. 

apyvpa 1232. J. ii. 10. 

"kpevs 1234. .2. i. 8. 

άριστον 1231. ί. i. 20. άριστα! 1233. 5. ii. II. 

άρ/ΐιατα 1232. ί. ii. 1 7. 

Sr Ke 1234. 5. i. 8 {Ois K€ Pap.). 

άσαΐί 1233. S. II. 

Άσίαί 1232. 1. ii. 4. 

"Ασκάλω™ 1233. IJ. II. 

άστίρ]οποι> 1233. -i. I. 

άτάσθαλα 1234. 4. II. 

άτψα 1231. 9. 14. 

Άτρίίδαί 1231. J. ii. 4. 'ATpeiSav 1234. .2. 

i. 6. 
'Arpfit 1234. 3. i. 6 schol. 
αίΐ232. 1. li. 9(.'), 16. 
αϋάταν 1234. 3. i. 12. 
avVixa 1232. 1. ii. 13. 
«ί!τα 1231. 15. 5, 7. affrai/ 1231. 1. I 23. 

avTu 1233. 17. 4{?). αυτοί 1233. il. 19. 

αϋτων 1233. .2. ii. 16. αϋτοισιν 1234. .2. 

i. 5. 

αϋω 1233. JO. 4, 8. 

αφβίτον 1232. 1. ii. 4. 
Άφρόδιτα 1233. J.S. 7. 
Άχφοντα 1233. J. ii. 9, 15. 



ΰψ 1234. 5. 1 1 . 

ΒπβίλωνοΕ 1231. 11. ΙΟ. 

/3a5u 1231. 5. 3. /3αβυ[ 1233. δ. 12. 

βαισα[ 1231. ^. 6. 

βίμα 1231. J. i. 29. 

βασίλινς 1233. 1. ϋ. 12. βασίλψί 1231. 1. 

ϋ• 5• 
β/,σμο! 1234. .2. i. 4. 
βάλλομαι 1231. J5. II. βόλληται 1234. .2. 

i. 8. βολλοίμαν 1231. J. i. 29. 
Βίκχώοί 1234. 5. ΙΟ. 

yai/ 1231. 1. i. 14. ySs 1231. 9. 6. 
ya/iOK 1233. 3. ii. 6. 

y til/OS 1231. 9. 2. 

yap 1231. J. i. i8, 25, .2. 7, 13. 5, J5. 5, 7, 
50. I, 5; 1232. J. i. 3, 9; 1233. 1. ii. 
6, 12, 8. 7; 1234. .2. i. 14-15 schol., 
ii. 8, 6. 7. 

γαώθίΐί 1234. 3. i. 6. 

yevvaTai 1233. ^. ii. 1 3. 

ycpavoia-iii 1233. .2. ii. 1 8. 

■γηρα(σ[σ 1233. 16. 3. 

yfipas 1231. 10. 6 ; 1233. 8. 3. 

γινομίνοισιν 1233. 8. 8. γίν^σθαι 1231. 1. 

i; 33• 

γινώσκοντ€ς 1234, 1. 12. 

[γ\α]κτίναν 1231. 15. 3• 

γλωσσά 1231. 1. ii. 24. 

[Γο]γγίλα 1231. 15. 2. 

γοΓ'ΐϊωΐ' 1234. 3. ϋ. 12 (cOir. to τοκήων). 

yavw 1231. 16. 6. 

yot/Vj γόνων 1233. 5. 6. 

yula 1233. 15. 3• 

yvvaiKfS 1232. 1. iii. 3. γυναικών 1232. 1. 
ii. 15. yvv[aiK 1233. 1^. 9. 

δ3λα[ 1233. 33. 2. 

δόμοι/ 1234. i". i. 12. 

δαπτίτω 1234. .2. i. 7. 

δίκίσθαι 1231. 9. 17. 

]8eu/cir 1233. 5. 5. 

6fOpo 1233. 10. 2. 

SevTfpov 1231. 1. i. 12. 

Sij 1231. 1. ii. 2, 15. 7 ; 1234. 3. ii. 10. 

oijCre 1231. 15. 3. 

δι'δοισα 1234. 3. i. 13. £δωκαι/ 1234. 1. 9- 

|•δοσαι. 1233. 5-2. 5. 
διννάίντα 1233. 1. ϋ. g, Ι5• 



/. NEJV LITERARY TEXTS 



267 



δΐί1233. 1. ii. I4{?). 
δισχίλιοΐί 1234. 1. 8. 
hiaKwp 1231. 10. 8. 
&(&οκημ(ν.. 1233. ί. i. 13. 
δοκ( 1231. J5. 3. 
Βόλοφνν 1231. ίΟ. 3- 
δόμοι/ 1233. 3. ii. 9- 

Soceii', €δόΐΊ;[ 1231. 55. 2. 

δόξαι- 1234. 3. ii. II. 

δραΓσιν 1234. 4. II. 

Sims 1234. 5. i. 10. 

&vvaίμfθa 1234. ί. g. iSimvTO 1231. J. ii. 9. 

δυνατόν 1231. i. i. 33. 

δώμα 1233. ίί. 15. 

Δωρίχα 1231. J. i. II. 

?yep/)e 1233. 17. 3. ϊγ^ρρην 1233. ίί. 1 2. 

cyf'pfl'jri 1231. 5e. 6. 
?γω 1231. 1. i. 15, 15. 6, 59. i, 51. 1. μ( 

1233. S. 3. ('μοί 1233. ί. ii. 8. Άμμίί 

1231. J5. 3 ; 1233. 1. ii. 4 ; 1234. 3. 11. 

άμμ( 1234. 3. i. 8. π>μι 1231. 10. i2; 

1233. JJ. 17. 
ΐδαφο! 1231. .25. 2. 
tiots 1234. 2. ii. 5 schol. 

fi'Sf'i/ai, otSa 1234. 6. 9. ΐδμ^ρ 1231. ί. i. 
33(?), .3. 7. la[ec\1231. 14. η. 

eoiKores 1233. ί. i. 10. 

fwre 1232. 3. ii. 11. ιϊπην 1234. 5. i. 2. 

ίΐπτ;[ 1232. .2. 12. 
dt 1231. J. i. 12; 1233. 10. 7, 33. 15(f); 

1234. S.i. 12, 14-15 schol. ff 1232. .2. 
3 ; 1233. 3. ii. 6,9, 12; 1234. 5. 1 1. 

(ΐσιδω 1231. 34. 3. 
ϋσκην 1231. 34. 5. 
eV (e^) 1231. 3. ii. i ; 1232. 3. ii. 6 ; 1233. 

.2. ii. 3, 7, 30. 4; 1234. .2. i. 9, ii. 12. 
(κάβολον 1232. 3. ii. 5; 1234. 1. 3. 
ίκαστίρω 1233. 3. i. 8. 
cxye-yoi'roi' 1234. .2. ii. lO. 
(κλάθανΐ 1231. 38. 5. 
^κτελίσσαντΐί 1231. 3. il. 6. 
"Εκτωρ 1231. 3. ii. 5. "Εκτορα 1232. 3. iii. 6. 
ίλάτηρα 1233. .2. ii. 14. 
ΛΑυσδον (v. 1. -ξαι») 1232. 3. iii. 3. 
'EXiVa 1231. 3. i. 19. 'EXe'ra 1231. 14. 5; 

1233. -2. ii. 15 (?). 
ίλ^νθίροί 1234. 3. ii. 11. 
Αί'φαΐΓ 1232. 3. ii. 10. 
Λιώματα 1232. 3. ii. 8. 



ί'λικώπιδα 1232. 3. ii. 5. 
£λισσομ[ 1233. 3. i. 3. 
(λπίσθιη, ηλπίτη 1234. 3. 1 4. 

Ε>αύτ[ 1231. 23. 1 . 

ίμματα 1232. 3. ii. 8. ]£>/χατα 1233. 8. 2. 
f/i^6i/ai 1231. 3. i. 15, ii. 20. >' 1233. S. 9. 

ησθα 1234. 5. i. 1 4. 'V« 1234. 4. 9, 

12. έω!/ 1233. 3. ii. 14. eOi/T€f 1234. 2. 

ii. 12. 
ψφΛω 1234. 5. i. II. 
evl231. 3. i. 31, .2. 3, 35. 3; 1233. 4. 11, 

14. 2 ; 1234. 5. 7. cVi 1232. 3. ii. 7. 

evfpyoiac 1234. 6. 9 schol. 

ΐνθα 1234. .2. ii. 5. 

iv'iavTov 1233. 5. ii. 12. 

ero«a 1233. .2. ii. 17. 

(vvinovTfs 1231. 3. i. 10. ψ(-πψ 1231. 3. 

ii. 23. 
ewopoi/ 1233. 34. I. 

ΐνωρσί 1234. .2. i. I 2. 
e^ayot/ 1232. 3. ii. 20. 
e^fpjfvyopevos 1233. 5. I O. 
ίπάβοΧα 1231. 30. 2. 
fVt; 1234. 2.-i. 14-15 schol. 
cVft'Si) 1234. 2. ii. 7. 

€V€lK7;[ 1231. 9. 14. 

£7ΓΕυρ[«' 1231. 3. i. 9. 
ίπήρητον 1232. 3. iii. 4 ; 1234. 2. i. 1 3. 
fVi 1231. 3. i. 14, 9. 10; 1232. 3.ii. 7 ; 1233. 
4. 6 ; 1234. 2. \. 14 and schol., ii. 3. 

Ιπιβα'ινιιν, ίττίβαιν( 1232. 3. li. 14. 
€π[ιβάλλ£ο 1233. 3. ii. 11. 
fVtyapia 1234. 2. 1. 6 schol. 
ίν«ύδ[ 1231. 2. 8. 

(πιλανθάνισθαι, eVfXa^fro 1234. ^. ii. 6. 

ίπίσδανον 1234. 6. 8. 

imrevxeas 1234. .2. i. 8. 

Εραιναν 1231. 3. i. 24. cpai-m 1231. 3. i. 16. 

(ρώμίνον 1234. .2. i. 14-15 schol. 

eparov 1231. 3. i. 29. 

cpyoi/ 1231. 12. 2. epya 1231. 9. 20. epyωl' 

1231. .2. 8. 

εριφοί» 1234. 2. i. 14. 

f'ppa 1234. 5. 6. 

Έρριόι/α 1231. 14. 4. 

cpoi/ 1231. 3. i. 12 ; 1234. 5. 11. 

ΐρχίσθί 1233. 4. 6. ?λίον 1233. ^. ii. 19. 
ηΚθί 1231. 3. i. 1 2 ; 1232. 3. ii. 2, 1 2. fXitrc 
1233. 5. II. ϊ\θψ 1234. 3. lo. 

eparos 1231. 14. I. 



268 



INDICES 



?σλα 1231. 9. 4. ίσ\ον 1233. 11. 14 ; 1234. 

i. II. ΐσ\ων 1234. 2. ii. 12. Εσλ[ 1231. 

5.4• 
iVi 1234. e. 7. ]€τι 1233. J5. 3. 
6^ 1231. 51. 3. 
ίϋ/δρωι/ 1233. 4. 9. 
fi<V]a/i7rToi' 1231. J. i. 25. 
eiXipav 1232. i. iii. 5. 

(ΰμαρ€! 1231. J. i. 17. ίνμάρία 1234. J. 1 3. 
fupe[ 1234. 6. 3. 
fϋpηav 1233. 4. 5. 
(ϋρύχορον 1232. ί. ίί. 12. 
fiVe 1233. 8. 3. 
ίϋτ-μόχοΐί 1232. 1. ii. 13. 

€ίωχήμ£νος 1234. 3. i. 5. 

€ύ]ωχιαι< 1234. 3. i. 14-15 schol. 

?χι;>' 1233. 1. ii. 16. ε^γ 1234. 3. ii. 10. 

ίχοίΕΐ- 1231. 50. 8. ?χωρ 1233. 3. ii. 19. 

ίχοισακ 1231. 3. 4. σχών 1234. .2. i. 6 

schol. 

fdiSais 1233. 1. ii. 10. 
faicpvofi'TOi 1233. 4. 8. 
faXai'ai/ 1233. 3. 10. 

ζάΚιξαι 1231. 50. 3. 

ίαφ[ 1231. 55. 6. 

ZeC 1234. 1 7 (?). Δία 1231. 1. ii. 10. Ai'os 

1233. 4. 2, S. 10. 
^ώμ/χα 1233. 3. ii. 10. 

iri231. J. i. 31. 
ή&€ 1233. 4. 2. 

ίίδ, 1231. 10. 6, 34. ι ; 1233. 17. ι. 
5Vep 1231. 56. 8. 
Ηρα 1231. 1. ii. 3- 
]7)ραι-α 1233. 7. I. 

ίαλαρ[ 1231. JS. 7• 

Αίίλασσαι/ 1233. 5. 9, 4. ζ, 11. 6. 

ία;ίίω[ν 1231. 16. Ι. δαμί'ωί 1234. 3. ϋ. 5• 

ίηι/άτω 1233. 4. 7- 

eeXyovTai 1233. 5. 14. 

θί\ω 1231. 36. 9• 6ί\ωσι 1233. 3. ϋ. 7. 

θί\μα 1231. 3i. 7• 

eeoiVe'Xo[is- 1232. 3. iii. 6. 

ifoii 1232. 3. I. όίοισιν 1233. 3. ii. 7. 5eOi[ 

1231. 51. 5. 
θή/3αί 1232. 3. ii. 6. 
όνάτ-αΐϊ 1231. 34. η. 
θρίξ, τρίχ[ 1233. S. ΙΟ. 



θρώσκοντα 1233. 4. 9• 
θύγατρ^ς 1232. 3. ϋ. 1 6. 
θυμοβόρω 1234. .2. ί. ΙΟ. 

βίμω 1233. 4. 3- δυΜί 1233. 12. ζ. 

ίύοισίΐ' 1231. 3. 3• 
θυώι/αί 1231. 3. ϋ. II. 

lapat 1232. 3. ϋ. 6. ίρακ 1233. .5. i. 26, 
ϋ. 4, 30. 7 ; 1234. 3. 9• φ^ 1233. 33. ίο. 
Ί'α;(οι/ 1232. 3. iii. 4• 
iV]roas 1231. 18. 3. 
"iSaof 1232. 3. ii. 3. 
Ί'δτ)!/ 1231. 3. i. 30. Ι'δωμ^ΐ' 1231. 56. g. 

"ώοισαν 1231. 35. 6. 
ueXoi 1232. 5. I. 
UiTev[ 1233. 9. 8. 
Ίλιάδαι1232. 3. ii. 13. 
"iXtoK 1232. 2. 3 ; 1233. .3. ii. 4. 
iV[fpO€tra 1231. 3. ii. II. 
Ιμ^ρρψ 1234. 5. 5. 
Ιοκόλπω 1231. 56. 5. 
Ίππήων 1231. 3. i. 1 3. 

IWots- 1232. 3. ii. 17. 'ίππων 1233. 4. 6. 

Ιππο[ 1233. 6. 2. 
[ϊππο|<]ίί;^ίΐ/ταί 1231. 3. i. 32. 
((/>fl]i/jut 1233. 4. 2. 

«αϊ, κάλίφαις 1232. 3. ϋ. ΙΟ. κή'λλοτα 1233. 

3. ϋ. 1 8. (ίάμάρυγμα 1231. 3. i. 3°• ''"V" 

ματα 1232. 3. ii. 8. καν 1231. 3. i. 31• 

Κίίνδρο 1231. 3. ϋ. 20. κάνδρομάχαν 1232. 

3. iii. 6. Kawo/ioj/ 1233. 14. ι. )«ί7π1231. 

9. ιο; 1234. 3. i. 14- «Ιάττ^ύδί 1231. 2. 

II. κάσλον 1233. 11. 14. ««ί•'» 1233. 

30. 8. κα\ γάρ 1231. 35. η, 50. ι; 1233. 

3. ϋ. 12. 
κακοπάτμώα 1234. 6. 12. 
κάκω 1233, 3. 4- *"'«' 1233. 5.2. 4• "α'"»" 

1233. .2. ϋ. Ι. 
κά\ην 1234. 5. i. 14• «άλι; 1233. 3. 5• 
κάΧΚίστοί 1231. 3. i. 15• 
«άλλο? 1231. 3. i. 19 (?)• 
κάλοϊ 1232. 3. i. 4. ''άλαΐ' 1231. 35. 5• ""λα 

1231. 33. 5 (Ο ; 1232. 3. ϋ. 9• 
]«αλυπ[τ . . . 1233. 16. Ι. 
κάματοΓ 1232. 3. i. 6. 
κ5ρι1233. 3. ϋ. 14. 
κάρυξ 1232. 3. ϋ. 2. 
κασι'α 1232. 3. iii. 2. 
Κάστ-ορ 1233. 4. 3• 



NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



269 



κατά 1232. 1. ii. 12 ; 1233. 4. 5, 11. 13. κάτ 
1231. J. ii. 13. 

καταβάσομίν 1233. 1. ii. 1 8. 
Koroypfi 1233. 11. 9. 
(ίατ-άγωγίί 1231. J5. 5• 
κατάΚάμ-^ίται 1233. J. i. 9. 
(cariaSriwi 1232. ί. i. 7. 
[κάτ]ω1233. ί. ii. 16. 
κανχάσαντο 1231. 1. 1. ΙΟ. 

« 1231. J. i. 29 (re Pap.), ii. 22, 14. 8 ; 1233. 

1. ii. 7, .3. ii. 17 ; 1234. 1. g,2. i. 8, 4. 12. 
κΑο/ωι 1231. ί5. I. 
κψο! 1234. ^. i. 6, ii. 6. κι?™ 1234. 5. 7. 

K^vo 1231. i. i. 15. κψω 1234. J. 4. 
κίβαρίί 1233. ί^. 3• 
itXeos 1232. 1. ii. 4. 
xXorn 1232. 1. i. 5. 
κο'δαμοι/ 1233. 1. ii. 10. 

κορύφαρ 1233. J^. 6. 
(ίοσ[ 1233. 10. I. 
κούφωί 1231. ί. i. 26. 
κρίτησαί 1231. 9. 5- 

KpoviSais 1233. ί. ii. 1 6. 

κρ]υΟ£ΐ<τα 1233. ίί. 12. 

/cCSof 1234. 5. i. 13. 

κύματι 1234. 3. 3. 

[Κύ]πρ( 1231. 1. i. 9. 

KujrpoyfVpja 1231. 15. 8. 

Kurrpo . [ 1232. 1. ii. I. Κυπ-ρ[ 1231. 35. 3. 

[λά]3ρωί 1234. 3. ii. 2. 

λαγ;(άΐ'Ε»', Ad;(Owa 1233. 13. ζ. 

λαίλαπα 1233. 7. 3. 

λαΓφοί 1233. 15. 4• 

λάμβαναν, λάβοισα 1231. 10. II, 15. 2. 

λάμπρον 1231. 1. ί. 3°• "λαμπροί 1233. 4. ΙΟ. 

λαι/όάΐΈΐΐ', λάσΐ)ΐΊ234. 1. 14. λαθοίμιθα 1234. 

3. i. 9• λάθ^σθαι 1233. cS. 4• λελάβωρ 

1234. 5. 8. 
Xc'ye' 1234. 2. i. 14-15 Schol. XcytTm 1231. 
• 37. 2. 

XfiVcir, λίποκτίί 1233. 4. I. 
λ(πτοφων[ 1231. .55. 2. 
Λήδα? 1233. 4. 2. 
λίβανο! 1232. 1. iii. 2. 
Xdyos 1233. 2. ii. i. 
λΰακ 1233. 1. i. 11. 
Λύδοι 1234. 1. 7. Λύδων 1231. 1. i. 31. 

Xteaoe 1233. 4. ^ (v. 1. ρύ(σθή. €λ[νσ( 1233. 

.2. ii. 9. 



λώποΓ 1233. 13. 2. 

μάκαρο! 1233. 6. 3. μάκαφα 1231. 1. i. I, .20. 
5. μάκαρα! 1233. .5. ϋ. 6. 

μάλια-τα 1231. 10. 14, 30. Ι ; 1234. 3. 2. 

μάνιν 1233. 3. 7• 

/idr... 1233. 5. 6. 

μάχαί 1234. 2.i. II. 

μάχισθαι. 1234. 3. 4• 

/xe'ya 1234. 4. 10. μ^γάληιι 1231. 9. 9• Mf- 

γάλων 1233. 1. ϋ. II. 
μιγάλωστι 1232. 1. ϋ. ΐ8(?). 
μάρίσθαι, ippoppevov 1233. 8. 7• 
μηχν[ 1233. 5. 7- [μ]«χΐ'">'Τ(Γ (?) 1234. 3. 1 3. 
μ(λάθροίσίν 1233. 14. 2. 
MeXrinn-Tre 1233. 1. ϋ. 8. 
μελαί, μίλαινα 1231. 1. i. 1 4. μέλαινας 1231. 

9. 6 ; 1233. 1. ϋ. 17. μέλαινα 1233. 4. 1 2. 
μΛιτί 1231. 24. 3. 
μΛώί/ 1231. 56'. ΙΟ (title); 1232. 1. iii. 8 

(title). 

μίμφίταί 1231. 15. 7• 

^eV 1231. 1. i. 3. ϋ• 7; J5. 5 ; 1233. 1. i. 4, 2. 

ii. 23 ; 1234. 1. 7, .2. i. 12, 14, 3. 7. 
^ieVcu[ 1233. 10. 9. μΕΐΌίσα[ 1231. 5. 2. 
μιρίμναν 1231. 14. 8. 
/χίσδοί» 1231. 1. ii. 27. 
μ(τά 1234. .2. i. 7 schol., 14-15 schol. 

μίτρια 1231. 5. 2. 

μή 1231. 1.2. 6; 1233. 1. ii. 11, 17, 2. ii. 21 ; 

1233. 3.2. 6. 
μη^Ε 1233. .2. ii. 22. 

μηρών 1233. 3. 1 3- 

μιγνύναι, ίμίγνυ\το 1232. 2. 4. μίμίκται 1234. 

μιμνησκξσθαι^ μνάσεσθΐ 1231. 13. 2. ΐμνάσθη 

1231. 1. i. 23. μίμναψαι 1234. 6. 7• 
μοΊραν 1233. 8. ίο. 
μόχθον 1233. 1. ϋ. 1 6. 
μυίολογ[ 1231. 1. ϋ. 25. 
Μυρσίλω 1234. .2. 1. 7• Μυρσίλον 1234. .2. 

ί. 7 schol. 

Νά[ιδα 1233. 3. 5• 

]ναυάδην 1231. 1.2. 5• 

ΐ'3ϊ1233. 4. 2 2. νάων 1231. 1. i. 14 ; 1233. 

4. 9• ΐΌΟσιν 1232. 1. ϋ. 7• 
ναΟται 1231. 9. 8. 
!ΈΟτατι 1231. 13. 3• 

Νηρΰδων 1233. .2. ϋ. II. 



270 



INDICES 



νήρηος 1233. 2. ii. 7. 
νι^^τοι[ 1231. 23. 2. 

vueiv, νωμιν 1233. 2. ii. 17. ν^οήση 1231. J. 

i. 26. »ο«σαΓ[ 1231. 5J. 3. foT/triai 1233. 

JJ. 16. νοησύμίΐΌ! 1233. 1. ii. 13. 
νομίσ5(ται 1234. 5. i. 15 and schol. 
TOftof 1234. 2. ii. 5. 
^μφοΓ 1231. 56. 4- ΐ'υμφ[ 1233. 9. 7- 
fi'i- 1231. J. i. 27, ii. 12, J~. 3, IS. 7 : 1234. 

6. II. 
KL•^, ci'xri 1233. 4. 1 1 ; 1234. 2. ii. 4. ήκτας 

1234. ^. ii. 18. ννχτ[ 1231. 56. i. 

iiii-Oa 1231. Ii. 5. ξή-'βα.' 1233. 2. ii. 14• 
ieWs 1234. 2. i. 14-15 schol. 

ό (dem.) 1234. 6. 11. τάν 1234. ,5. 1 1. ο 8f' 
1234. i. 1 2, 5. i. 2. a δ£ 1233. 5. 6. τώ 
δί 1234. 5. II. 01 Be 1233. .2.• ii. 15. 

των Be 1233. ί. ii. 19. ol μΐν ... οϊ δε 

1231. 1. i. 13-14. 
ο (rel), j-di' 1234. 2. i. 11. rat 1231. 1. i. 
29, J5. 9. 

ο (art.), ωναίσχυντοί 1234. 1. 5- ίονηρ 1234. 

2. ii. 7. 
S86, ToSe 1231. 3. i. 10, 2. 12, j!i. η, 15. T, 

τωΒι 1234. 5. i. 9. T-dSe 1232. J. ii. 3 : 

1234. 2. i. 2. 
oiaf 1234. 5. ii. II. 
όλβιοι. 1233. 2. ii. 14. 
i'Xiyo!. 1233. θ. 6. 
I'AXvrai, 'οΚίσσαι 1231. 3. i. 21. 
'Ολυμπίων 1234. 5. i. II. 

ομβρω 1234. 5. 4. 

οΓίδεχί/υτο 1232. 1. iii. 2. 

()i/ei8fffi!/ 1233. 1. i. 6. 

oj/fKToi' 1234. 4. 9, 12. 

ovKnXeoines 1232. J. iii. 5. 

οΓΕμί'ίίσδτ;!' 1231. J. i. 2 7 (i"). 

6ννώριν€ 1234. 5. ii. 8. 

ονωρθώθημιν 1234. 4. 14. 

οντρόπην, 6ν€τροπ€ 1234. 2. Π. 7- 

οπλοισΐ!» 1231. 3. i. 31• 

οπττοσΐ 1233. 33. 6. 

δραν, οψίσθαι 1233. 3. ϋ. II. 

ορθιον 1232. 3. iii. 4- 

δρμοισ^ 1231. 35. 2. 

ip[ 1233. .9. 7. 

Of, οι 1233. 4. 5• 

όσαι 1232. 3. iii. 3• """σοι- 1231. 56. 8. 



οΓπ 1233. 3. ϋ. 9• 

ότρπλί'ωΓ 1232. 3. ϋ. II. 

οΓτι 1234. ο. 2. OTTO 1231. 3. i. 15. όττινα 

1233. 3. ϋ. 19- "[σσα 1231. 35. 2. 

ού(κ) 1231. 3. i. 33' ϋ• 9. •2• 7. ί'>• 7 ; 1233. 
5. ϋ. 5; 1234. 3. II, 2. ϋ. 6. 

οϋδαμα 1234. 3. II. 

ούδί 1231. 3. i. 22; 1233. S. 10; 1234. 

3. 12. 
oiBh 1234. 3. II, 3. 5, ^• Ι2. ούΒ(ν[ 1233. 

3. ϋ. 3. 

ov-os, τοϋτο 1231. 3. i. 1 8, 15. ίο, 36. ίο, 50. 
6 : 1233. S. 2 ; 1234. 2. i. 15 and schol. 
Tovro[v 1234. 6. 9 schol. i-ovj^r 1231. 55. 

4. TnOra 1233. 33. I 8. ταντα[ 1231. 5.2. 

5. τούτων 1234. 2. ii. 6, 5. 8. τοντοισι 

1234. 5. 7- 

οντω 1234. ^. i. 15 and schol. 
6\i)oit 1231. 3J. II. 
όχλο? 1232. 3. ii. 14. 

πά 1234. J. 1 6. 

ττάνχυ 1231. 3. i. 1 7. 

77άδ!;ιΊ231. 36. lo; 1233. 3. ii. 19. παθόντα 
1234. 3. II. 

JTOtf 1234. 6. 7. παίδα 1233. 5. ii. 13. παίδο? 
1231. 3. i. 22. παΐσι 1233. 5. ii. 2. 

ffolf 1232. 3. ii. 14. πάντα 1233. 33. i8. 
πάν 1234. 5. I. παϊσαν 1233. 4. 6. ττάντί 
1231. 3. i. 18. π^ι-τΕί 1232. 3. ii. 18, 
iii. 4. TrdtT-as 1233. -2. ii. 6. παίπας 1234. 
2. ii. 8. πάντων 1231. 36. 3. τταίσαι» 

1231. 14. 8. παισ[ 1231. 17. g. 

πα'ιωνα 1232. 3. iii. 5 {πάονα Pap.). 
'τΓΐίκτιδι 1233. 3. i. 5. 
77αλαμ[ 1233. 33. 5. 

πανννχίσΒην 1231. 14. 1 3. παννυχίσΒομίν 

1231. 56. 3. 

77Q7r;r[ 1231. 37. 5• 

παρά 1233. S. ΙΟ. 

τταράγηγβ 1231. 3. ϊ. 23. 

τταρασκΕυάσματα 1234. 2. ί. Ι4~Ι5 schol. 

παρθίνικ,αι 1233. 5. 12. παρθινίκαν 1232. 3. 

ϋ. 15. 
πάρβίνον 1233. 5. ϋ. 8. παρθίνω 1233. .2. ϋ. 

ΙΟ. πάρθινοι 1231. 56. 2 ; 1232. 2. 5 (?)• 
παρθίνοί! 1231. 50. 7• ίτα/'^^'ι 1231. 3, 
ϋ. 15. 

παροιμία 1234. .2. i. i4-i5Schol. 

παρποτ[ 1233. 5. 6. 



I. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



271 



π\αρφασι[ 1233. 8. I . 

πατάγεσκΕ 1234. 2. ii. 9. 

πάτηρ 1232. 1. ii. II. ττάτιρ 1234. J. 3, 4, 7. 

wfSa 1233. 55. 5 ; 1234. 2. i. 4, 7, 3. 10. 

π-(δ€νρ[απΕ 1234. 5. 1 1 . 

TTfbtxqv 1231. J. i. 34. ττί^ίχω 1234. .2. i. 3. 

π/μτΓΕ 1231. 51. 5. 7Γψπω[ 1233. 5. 3. 

ΠίνθίΚηοί 1234. 6. ΙΟ. 

7rf7rX[ 1231. JP. I. 

ΤΙιράμοιο 1232. J. ii. 16. Πίρράμω 1233. ,8. 

ii. 2. 

nfpav, ίπίραισί 1233. 1. ii. 1 5. 

mpi 1234. 6. 9 schol. 
π(ρσκόπ(ΐσα 1231. 1. i. 18• 
η(σδων 1231. J. i. 1 3. 
π/ταταί 1231. ίΟ. 8. 
nijXeof 1233. .2. ii. 11. 
m5ei[r 1233. .2. ii. 20. 
πί(9ω 1234. 5. ii. 9. 
m'fcpoi/ 1233. .2. ii. 3. 
πι[κροτφ]α>' 1231. ί. i. 9. 
πίμπλ(ΐσιν 1234. 2. ii. 3. 
Πλακιαί 1232. ί. ii. 6. 
πλανάται 1231. iO. 1 5. 
πλάσιον 1231. ί. ii. 2. 
πλάφλασμοί (?) 1234. ^. ii. 4. 

πλ£'.;Γΐ233. ίΟ. 5. πλ€Όι/χ[ 1231. 9. 12. 

πλίΓστα 1233. 1. ii. 13. 

ττ\ήσσ€ΐν, π\άγ€ΐσα 1234. 3. 3• 

πόησαι 1231. 1. i. Ι γ. €7ΓΟημμ(ν 1231. ί5. 4• 

ττόθανον 1231. ί. i. II. 

πόίοΓ 1231. ί5. 3- 

]ποία{ 1233. 5. 9• » 

ποικίΚακ 1233. 54. 3. ποίκιλα 1232. 1. ϋ. 9- 

τταικϊΚόφρων 1234. 1. 1 3• 

τΓολιάΓα^ 1233. 8. 6, 22. 3- 

770λΐΓ 1233. 2. ϋ. 1 6. ττόλιν 1234. 1. ίο, 5. 

i. 7, 4. 1. πολι[ 1231. ί5. 6. πόλ,οϊ1233. 

12. 6. πτόλιι/ 1232. 1. ϋ. Ι 2. 
πόλλακίί 1234. 4. 13. 
ΠολΰδίυκΕΓ 1233. 4. 4- 
■KoKvthpis 1233. ί. ϋ. 14. 
πόλυ 1231. ί. i. 18. ποΚΚαι 1233. 5. 12. 

πόλλ... 1231. 9. 1 6. 
πόλω[ 1233. 55. 7• 
πόίτοί' 1232. 1. ϋ. 8. 

πορφνρίαν 1233. 5. 9• πορφύρα 1232. J. ϋ. 9• 
ποτά 1233. ί. ϋ. ι8; 1234. 4. ίο, 13. 

ΤΓΟτάμων 1233. 5. 8. 
πότνια 1231. J. ϋ. 3) ίί• 3• 



πρίι/ 1231. ϋ. ΙΟ. 
wpoyevearcpai 1232. 1. iii. 3• 
προλί'ξακ 1234. J. 13. 
ττρόσθι 1231. 5. Ι. 
7Γροστ-€το[ 1231. 28. Ι . 
ττρυσωπω 1231. 1. ί. 3^• 
irporo[ 1233. 4. 10. 
προφάνητ€ 1233. 4. 3• 
προ . (8ίχμ(ΐΌν 1234. 6. 4• 

πρώην 1234. .2. i. 7 schol. 

πρωταλία (.?) 1233. .2. ϋ. 20. 

πρώτον 1234. 5. ϋ. 7• πρώτα 1231. 1. ϋ. 7• 

πτο€Ϊΐ', 67ΓΤΟαισΕ 1231. J5. 6. 

πτόλιι» 1232. 1. ϋ. 12. 

πΰίμι;!' 1234. 2. ϋ. 9• 

πϋκναισι 1233. S. 9. 

7Γνρ[ 1231. 30. 2. 

πω 1234. ί. II. 
πωνόντων 1233. 32. 4• 

ρί'δοΓ 1231. 12. 3. 

peii/, ρίοντι 1231. 9. 1 6. 

ρνα 1233. 4. η. 

ρύισθί 1233. 4. 7 (ν• 1• λύβσίί). 

σαο . [ 1234. 5. 2. 
σατίναί! 1232. ί. ϋ. Ι3• 
ΣαφοίΓ 1232. J. iii. 7 (title). 

σε/3αί 1231. J. i. 21. 

afaei-[ 1231. 32. i. 2. 

2ίσυφο! 1233. ί. ii. 12. 

σκοπούμενοι 1234. ί. 8 schol. 

σμΓκροί 1234. 6. 8. σμικρο[ 1233. 24. 2. 

σΟΓ, σά 1231. 1. ϋ. 3• "■"'' 1231. 55. 4• ^σ 

1231. J4. 7- σο'5 1231. 56. 7- 
σόφοί 1233. 8. g. 
σπου[&ψ 1234. 2. Ί. 1 4-15 schol. 

στά[τι;ραί 1234. 1. 8. 

στΕίχομΕί/ 1231. 50. 5• o-Ttixc 1231. 56. η. 

στεφανΰμπτα Χ233. 11. ϊ"] ■ 
στρότον 1231. 1. ί. 1 3- 

αν 1231. 50. 6 ; 1234. 2. ϋ. ίο. σε 1231. ί. 
i. 9, ϋ. ΙΟ, 14. 3, 5. ί5. 3, ί6- 9 ; 1233. <9. 
5; 1234. 2. ί. 14-15 schol. σί'6€ΐ/1233. 
.2. ϋ. 3• W' 1234. 5. 9• 

συλλίγην 1233. J. ί. 12. 
συμποσίων 1234. 2. i. 3• 

σ{,ν 1231. 9. 4 ; 1233. 2. ϋ. 1 8 ; 1234. 2. ϋ. 

4 schol., 5. 9• 
σύΐναχ^ίΐ' 1234. 5. ϋ. 4• 



272 



INDICES 



συνίταψοί 1232. 1. ii. ζ. 
σύνίτοκ 1231. 1. Ί. Ι7• 
συυ\ή-γοροι 1234. 2. ίί. 6 schol. 

συνθίμίνοι 1233. J. ί. II. 
συνστ(ΐ\_ 1234. .§. ϋ. 2. 
σφάλλβικ, ίσφάλι;[με1ΐ' 1234. 4. 13. 
σφ[ 1233. S. 6. 

τανυσφύρων 1232. 1. ϋ. Ι5• 

τ]άχιστα 1231. 51. 4- 

τίίχιΐΓ 1232. 1. ϋ. 3• 

re 1231. 1. i. 29, 3-S. 2 ; 1232. 1. ii. 4, 6, 9, 

10, 15, iii. 2; 1233.11. 14; 1234. ^. i. 

11, 3. 9. 
TfKcos 1233. 3. 7. 
Te'j^erat 1233. 1J9. 5. 
τίρττ(σθαι 1234. ο. 9. 
T^Af 1231. 1. i. 27 (?). 
τηΚοθίν 1233. 4. 10. 
W 1233. 1. ii. 8. 

Tis 1231. 1. i. 6 ; 1234. 5. i. 11, 5. 12. τι 

1234. 4. 1 6. τινά 1233. 1. i. 8. r]i>-6f 

1231. 50. 2. 
τοαύται/ {τιαντ.) 1231. 14. 4; 1233. 5. ϋ. 5. 

Toavras 1234. 3. ii. 10. τόαντα 1233. 1. ii. 

2, ^. ii. 2 1. 

TcSfifr 1233. 5. I4(?). 

τοκΐ7ωΐ' 1231. 1. i. 22 ; 1234. 2. ii. 12 (yovrjwv 

H. I). 
τόλ/χαι- 1231. 17. 6. 
τόφρα 1233. 5. 4. 
Tpoms 1231. 1. i. 21. 
τρομίροίί 1231. 10. 4. 
τρ(!ι/α 1232. 1. ii. 9 (?). 
τρόπην 1234. .2. i. 9. 
Tit8e 1231. 1. ii. 8. 
τυπτομίνα 1234. 3. 6. 
τΐ'/3αΐΊ'€ΐ'[ 1234. 6. 13. 
TvpavvoLS 1233. 5. 8. 
τύχα 1231. 3. 3, 9. 4. 

C/Spii/ 1234. 4. 10. 

ϋδωρ 1233. 3. 15. 

i>i/7;i/ 1232. 1. iii. 6. v/xz/[ 1233. 8- 5. 

ji^iiSiSiyot 1233. 13. 5. 

ίίτά 1232. 1. ii. 13, 17 ; 1233. 1. ii. 14. ίπό 

1234. 1. 7 schol. 
'ϋπαγορ 1232. 1. ii. 17. 



νπίσσω 1231. 5. ΙΟ. 
imvov 1231. 56. 9. 

φάμα 1232. 1. i. 12. 

φάκαι, φαισι 1231. 1. i. 14 ; 1234. 3. 5. 

φαϊσδί 1233. 32. 7 ; ?φα 1233. 1. ii. 1 2 (?). 

ίφν 1234. 5. ϋ. 4 schol. 
φάοΓ 1233. 1. ϋ. ίο; 1233. 4. ιι. 
φ£ρ>;ι/ 1233. 1. ϋ. 5• φί'ροι/τβΓ 1233.4. 1 1. 

φ^'ροιτ-ο 1233. 11. 8. φίρισθαι 1233. 8. 

12, 11. 7- 
φίλοί 1234. ^. i. 14; 1232. 1. ϋ. 1 1. φ[ίΚ( 

1234. 3. 8. φίλαι 1232. 1. i. 8. φίλων 

1231. 1. i. 22. φίλοίϊ 1232. 1. ϋ. 1 2. 
φίλόΐτα! 1233. .5. ϋ. ΙΟ. 
φίΚώνων (= φί;λ. ?) 1234. 2. \. 4• 
ΦιτΓaκω 1234. 2. \. 13. 
φίίρτιοΓ 1234. 3. Ι. φ(5ρτια 1231. 9. 13• 
φρίνα^ 1232. 1. i. 6. φρίσι 1233. 8. 9• 

χαι>ω 1231. 15. 6. 

;(αλάσσομίΐ/ 1234. 2, \. ΙΟ. 

χαρισσα[ 1231. 50. 4• 

χί^ίματ-ι 1234. 3. 4• 

χ«>ω[.. 1231. 1^. 6. 

χίρσί 1233. 3. 13- 

Χίρρωνο! 1233. .2. ϋ. 9• 

χφσω 1231. 9. ΙΟ. χφσω[.] 1231. 9. 21. 

χθόνα 1233. 4. 5 (ί')• Χ^όνοί 1233. 1. ϋ. Ι7• 

χθό[ν 1231. 56. 2. 
χλαϊναν 1233. .9. ϋ. 19• 

χοίροι/ 1234. .2.1. 15 and schol. 
χο-λω 1234. 2. i. 9• 
Xopfiais 1231. 13. 7• 
χρήματα 1233. 1. i. 12. 

χρόα 1231. 10. 6. 
χρίσια 1232. 1. ϋ. 8. 
χώρΐ5 1232. 1. ϋ. 1 6. 

δ 1232. 1. i. 8 ; 1234. 3. 8. 

aael233. 2. ii. 21. 

ώκυπόδωμ 1233. 4. 6. 

Si; 1233. 1. ii. 8. 

ώί1231. 1. i. II, 36. 2 ; 1233. 1. ii. 7, .8. ii. 

I ; 1234. 1. 12, 2. i. 7. ώί 1234. 2. i. 7 

schol. 
ois 1232. 1. i. 8. 
ωστί 1234. 2. i. 14-15 schol. 



/. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



273 



{b) Other Texts. 
{Figures in I talk type refer to fragments^ 



άγάλματοποιός 1241. i. I. 

ά-γανακτΰν 1224. 3. VersO U. 3. 

αγαπάν 1235. gi. 

αγαπητοί 1235. 44. 

Άγήνωρ 1241. ϋ. 30. 

iypws 1241. V. 9. 

άγωνίζίσθαι 1241. iii. 32. 

άδ(\φή 1235. 117; 1241. ίν. g. 

άδ(ΧφΟ! 1235. 65 ; 1241. iv. 5.. v. 18. 

Άζάρ 1241. iii. 33. 

'Aoijraiof 1235. 112; 1241. i. 2, ii. 35. 

ΆθψόΒωρος 1242. g. ΚλαυδιοΓ ΆΛ 1242. 71. 

ΖΘΚον 1241. iii. 33. 

άθυμ^ΐν 1224. 2. recto ii. 3. 

Αΐακόί 1241. vi. 25. 

ΑϊγύτΓΓίοι 1241. iv. 33, 

Αΐτωλόί 1241. iii. 30. 

αίφνίδιον 1242. 52. 

αίχμάλωτίζ^ιν 1241. iii. ΙΟ. 

dic/iafeti/ 1241. ii. 18. 

άκοΰην 1224. 3. verso ii. 5 ; 1242. 26. 

ΆκρΙσιοί 1241. v. 16, 19. 

' KKeiavhpds \24λ. ii. I, 9, 12. 'AXflai/Speii 

1242. 10, r8, 24, 27, 33. 
αΚήθίΐα 1235. 48, 7o. 
όλλά 1224. 2. recto ii. 4 ; 1239. i ; 1241. 

iii. 9, V. 19; 1242. 35, 37,42• 

άλλι;λω:< 1235. 1 1 4. 

άλλο5 1241. iv. 19, 33, V. 18. 
Άλωίύί 1241. iv. 22. 

άμα 1235. 75, 119. 

αμαρτωλό! 1224. 2. verso ii. 3. 
Άμίΐνίαι 1241. vi. 26. 
άμην 1224. ί. recto 2. 
Ά/ιμώνιοΓ 1241. ii. 18. 
Άμφιτρνων 1241. ii. 34. 
άμφότ(ρθ! 1242. 25. 

ανά 1224. 2. verso ii. 4. 

avayeiv 1242. 16. 

άναιρίΐσθαι 1241. iii. 24. 

ανάξιος 1242. 73. 

άνασφάλλίΐν 1235. 43. 

άνΒριαντοποιόί 1241. i. 3 (?). 

άνηρ 1235. 39 ; 1238. "j. 

ανθρωπο! 12S8. 6 (?) ; 1241. iv. 17, 34(?). 



άνόσιοί 1242. 43, 49. 
αντίδικο! 1224. 2. recto i. 6. 

Άντιοχής 1242. 15. 

άνωθεν 1241. ii. 12. 
Sfios 1242. 35. 
άξιοϋν 1235. 47. 
άπανταν 1242. 20, 34. 

άπίΐπύν 1224. 2. verso i. 2. 

Άπιλλη! 1241. ii. 7. 

ΆπΐΓ 1241. ii. 25, iii. 31. 

από 1241. ii. 23. 

άποβαίνην 1237. 1. ί. 2 (1. άποφ. ?). 

aTroSfiKfui/at 1242. 7• 

άποδιδίίΐ'αί 1241, iii. 12. 

αποθανμάζίΐν 1242. 53• 

άποκρίνίσθαι 1224. 2. verso i. I, 5 ; 1242. 

41. 44, 45• 
mroKTeiveiv 1241. iii. 31, 36, iv. 24. 
άπο\αμβάν(ΐν 1235. 85. 

άπο\(ίπίΐν 1236. verso 8. 

ΆϊΓολλόδωροΓ 1241. ii. 20. 
αποΚΚΰναί 1238. 5• 
'Απόλλων 1241. iv. 24. 
ΑτΓολλώΜΟϊ 1241. ii. I, 9. 

άποπίμπιιν 1235. 74• 
άποφαίνίΐν 1235. 68. 
Spa 1237. 1. i. 4. 
5/)α 1240. I. 
'Apyt'ioi 1241. V. 33. 
"Apyos 1241. V. 14, 17, 20. 
"Αρδηλο! 1241. vi. II. 
aprjios 1241. iv. 20. 
"Αρης 1241. iv. 12, 1 9, vi. 13. 
Άρίσταρχος 1241. ii. 8, II. 
αριστίρά 1241. V. 35. 
Άριστος 1235. 97 (?). 
ΆριστοτΐΚης 1241. iii. 2 (?). 
'Αριστοφάνης 1241. ii. 7. 
άρπα[ 1237. 2. 4. 
άρπη 1241. vi. 23 (?). 
αρχή 1235. 1 03• 
άρχι^γοΓ 1241. iii. 35• 
[ά]σφής 1242. 76. 
'Ασία 1241. ii. 23. 
'Ασίας 1241. ii. 22. 



274 



INDICES 



άσττάζ^αθαι 1242. 29, 31, 33. 

aanis 1241. v. 12, 20, 22, 28, 32. 

αταφο! 1241. iii. 27. 

Αττική 1241. V. II. 

αυ123β. verso 10. 

αί-βάδωί 1242. 41, 44, 45• 

αυθαίριτοί 1242. ΙΟ. 

ανριοι/ 1224. 2. recto i. 4• 

Αυτοκράτωρ 1242. 23, 29, 34. 46• 

avTOs 1224. .2. verso ii. 2 ; 1235. 51, 56, 64, 

69 ; 1236. verso 6 ; 1241. iii. 9, 32, iv. 

25; 1242. 12, 22, 30-2. 

βάπτισμα 1224. 5. verso i. 4. 
βάρβαρο! 1236. verso 2. 
/Sapfrv 1224. 5. recto ii. i. 
βασιλ^ύί 1241. ii. 5, 18, V. 5. 
βασίλισσα 1241. iv. 32. 
/3αστάίΕΐ>Ί242. 1 7, 51. 
βίλτιστοϋ 1235. 105. 
βιάζίσθαι 1236. verso 9. 
^lo's 1235. 116. 
β\ίτ!ΐιν 1236. verso 10. 
^o'fiof 1241. V. II. 
/3or;flcrj/ 1242. 28, 49. 
βούλισβαι 1239. 8. 

βοϋ! 1241. ν. ΙΟ. 

ΒριάρεωΓ 1241. iv. 1 6. 
βροντακ 1236. 1 8. 
Βυζάντιο! 1241. ii. 8. 

γαμ(ϊν1235. 53, ^5 (?), H?• 

■γάμο! 1235. g2. 

γαμ[ 1235. 8ο. 

γάρ 1224. 5. recto i. 2, ii. 3 ; 1237. 2. 6 ; 

1242. 74• 
76 1237. l.i. 17; 1239. 15. 
γίίτων 1235. 62 ; 1239. II (?). 
■γιλάν 1239. 5• 
ycW 1242. 9, Ι5> 45• 
■γ4ρων 1235. 7Ι• 
■γη 1235. 120. 

γίγνεσθαι 1224. 5. recto i. 5 ; 1235. 38, 109 ; 
1241. ii. 4, 14. iii• 36, iv. 6, v. 7 ; 1242. 
4, 53• 

■γιγνά>σκ(ΐν 1235. 63. 
Γλαυκών 1242. 14. 
Τράθων 1237 . 1. i. 16, 17. 
■)ίκήσιο5 1235. 51) 89. 
■γνώριμοί 1241. ii. 3• 



γραμματ^ύί 1224. 2. verSO ϋ. Ι. 
γραμματικό! 1241. i. Ι4ι 1 6, ϋ• 20. 
γράφ(ΐν 1235. 105- 
γυμνασίαρχο! 1242. 6—8. 

γυνή 1235. 57 ; 1236. verso 8 ; 1241. iii. 9• 
8αίμων 1236. verso 5• 

Ααναο! 1241. V. 1 3. 

Δ5οί 1237. 1. i. 16, ii. 3• 

Sell/ 1237. ί. i. 9• ^(Ίσθαι 1236. verso 11. 

Sell/ ('bind') 1241. iv. 23. 

δίρμα 1241. ii. 26, v. 8. 

beipo 1239. 13. 

ScvTfpov 1242. 43. 

δΐ} 1241. vi. 17, 23. 

δημα[ 1241. vi. 6. 

Λημύα! 1235. IO4. 

δΐϊπου 1237. ί. i. 7. 

διό 1235. 104, I09 ; 1236. verso 4. 

διαδ(χ(σθαι 1241. ii. 6. 
διαλΕγεσίαι 1235. 55• 
δίαλλάσσεικ 1235. 6θ. 
διαμάρτημα 1235. 64. 

διαρρήδην 1236. verso 7• 

διδάσκαλοΓ 1241. ϋ. 4, 14. ^i- Ι5• 

δίδάσκίίν 1224. 2. verso 3 ; 1235. 59 ; 124=1• 

ν. 28 ; 1242. 46. 
διδαχή 1224. 2. verso i. 3• 
διδόναι 1224. 2. recto ii. 5 ; 1235. 94ι ιο8. 
δίδυμο! 1235. 117. 
δικαστήριον 1241. iv. 4• 
διό 1235. 69. 
Διοκλήί 1241. ϋ. Ι9• 
Διοιπ^σια 1235. 109• 
Διονύσιο! 1242. 3- 
δορά 1237. 2. 5 ; 1241. iv. 17, 35• 
δόρυ 1241. ν. 8. 
δράμα 1235. 96 (Ρ), 
δύο 1235. 114• 

ϊάν 1242. 74• 

Εαυτού 1235. 62. αυτοί 1241. ϋ. 27, iv. 30• 

εβδομηκοστά! 1235. 107. 

eyKaXeli/ 1237. 1. \. 8. 

ΕγκαταλίίπΕίι/ 1236. verso 12. 

Εγώ 1224. 2. recto ϋ. ι ; 1235. 105 ; 1236. 

verso 6-8, 10, 12, 13 ; 1237. 1. i. 3. 9 ! 

1238. 4. 16; 1240. 11; 1242. 35. 4ΐ. 

46. 47• 
ΐβνο! 1242. 12, 



/. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



275 



€Ϊ1239. 3, II. 
ίΐδο-χράφοί 1241. ii. 10. 
(ΐναι 1224. 2. recto i. 2, 3 ; 1235. 96 ; 1237. 
2. 4; 1241. iii. i, 37, v. 5; 1242. 48, 75, 

77• 
ΐΙπΛν 1224. 5. verso i. i ; 1242. 35, 41, 43, 

45. 46. 
fls, ούδε us 1239. 4. 
«if 1235. 108; 1241. V. 14, 35; 1242. 23, 

54, 55• 

(Ισίρχισθαι 1242. 29, 32. 

ύσιίναί 1239. ίο. 

ύσπίμπιιν 1235. 54• 

(ίτα 1241. ii. 9. 

i< 1241. ii. 1 6. 

ίκαστο! 1242. 17. 

ΐκβοαν\24Ά. 54. 

ί){διώ꣫Ί241. ii. 32. 

eWi-os 1235. 63, 74 ; 1237. 1. i. 6 (?). 

(κφίριιν 1241. ii. 29. 

(λάχιστος 1239. I. 

ΈλλάίΊκοΓ 1241. V. 3• 
'ΈΧΚψίς 1241. ii. 33. 
f'Xms 1237. 1. i. 5. 
ίμβαίν^ν 1240. 6. 
ψβροντάν 1237. J. i. II. 
f/ior 1239. II. 

(μφύλιοί 1241. ii. 28, iii. 29, 35, iv. 3. 
iv 1224. 1. recto r, 2. recto i. 5, ii. 2 ; 1241. 
iv. 7, 13, 21, 28, V. II, 17, 20, 25 ; 1242. 3. 
ivavTiOi 1241. iii. 15. 
ΐνατοί 1241. ii. 17. 

fvbieiv 1241. iv. 27. 

evBahe 1239. 10. 

evonkios 1241. V. 26. 

Ένυάλιοί 1241. iv. 21. 

(ξάγίΐν 1241. ii. 25. 

ίξαιτΰσθαι 1241. iii. I 7. 

(ξαν8ραπο&ίζ(ΐν 1241. iii. 5. 

(ξίρχ^σθαι 1236. verso 14. 

(ξίτάζίΐν 1235. 7o. 

fiteVat 1240. 18. 

ίξιχνύίΐν 1235. 49. 

(πακροάσθαι 1236. verSO 12, 16. 

effCiTO 1235. no. 

fVi 1235. loi, 106; 1241. ii. 17, iii. 26, 33, 

iv. 34, v. 8, vi. I, 26 ; 1242. 72. 
eWrai 1239. 6. 
c'mXijwos 1239. 9 (?). 
^πίσκάιτισθαι 1235. 40. 



(πιτίθ^σθαι 1241. ii. 31. 
ϊπιτροπη 1242. 4, 
ίττιχαφΰν 1235. 44. 

ίπτά 1241. iii. 25. 

Έρατοσθίνηί 1241. ii. 6. 
ϊργάζισθαι 1235. 121. 
ipyatria 1235. 108. 

φΕΪν 1236. verso 7• 

Έρμαΐσκο! 1242. 4Ι1 44ι 45ι 47, 5°• 

ΐρχ^σθαι 1235. 37, §4• 

€ρωί 1235. 93• 

Έτεόκρί)τΕΓ 1241. ν. 21. 

fTcpos 1238. 2 ; 1241. iv. 26, v. 29 (?), vi. 16, 

24(?). 

fTi 1241. iv. 36. 

Εύβοια 1241. iv. 13, 29. 

€νμ€νζστατα 1242. 30. 

ΐχαν 1224. 5. verso ii. 6 (?) ; 1236. verso 10 ; 

1237. l.i.8; 1239. i. 
(χθρά: 1224. 2. recto i. 2. 

Zeur 1241. iv. 21, vi. 24. 
ζηλοτυπύΐ' 1238. I. 
Ζηνόδοτος 1241. ii. I9. 
ζητ^ϊν 1235. 43. 
ζη . [ 1240. 3. 
ζωγράφο! 1241. i. 5 (?). 

^ 1240. 2. 

ίι'δι; 1241. v. ΙΟ ; 1242. 31. 

'Htoi/eus 1241. iv. I. 

ήμίρα 1239. 6. 

Ήρακλ^Γ 1241. iii. 14. 

θάλασσα 1235. 121. 

θάνατοι 1242. 40. 

θάτΓτιιν 1241. iii. 28. 

θίίσθαί 1224. ^. verso ii. 2 ; 1242. 52. 

^/XetK 1237. .2. 7. 

deos 1236. verso 13 ; 1242. 18, 72. 

θ^οφορΰι/ 1235. 46. 

eepaweia 1235. 47. 

όΕράπωκ 1235. 59, 76. 

θφ/χαΙοΓ 1241. v. 24. 

Θ(ύ8η! 1242. 14. 

θ/ωι- 1242. 8. 

θηβαι 1241. iii. 26, iv. 7• 

Θηβαίοι 1241. iii. 25. 

θηρών 1238. 2. 

eijacis 1241. iii. 24. 



276 



INDICES 



βνήσκΐΐν 1242. 40. 

θρα /iff 1241. vi. 19. 

Θράκη 1241. iv. 21. 

evyarnp 1235. 53 ; 1241. iii. lo. 

eieiv 1241. V. 10. 

uvpeos 1241. vi. 5. 

Ίάκονμβοί 1242. 14. 

2δίΓιΊ240. 15. Kf 1242. 43. 

ΓδιοΓΐ242. 12, 1 8. 

ihpoiv 1242. 52. 

I'i'pcta 1235. 34, 39, 46, 52, 56, 86, 90. 

ifpevs 1224. 5. verso ii. 2. 

'IijffoCs 1224. .2. recto ii. 2, verso ii. 5. 

'Ιλλυριοί 1241. vi. 4. 

ίμάτίοίΊ241. iv. 36. 

Ίμβριοι 1235. 103. 

Ίμβρο! 1235. 1 1 6. 

(TO 1235. 47. 

ΊκαχοΓ 1241. iv. 5. 

•l^iW 1241. iii. 35. 

'Ιουδαίοι 1242. II, l6, 24, 28, 29, 37, 39, 43, 

47.. 48, 50• 
Ίοΰλιοί 2αλοΰιθ5 1242. 5• 
ΊούλιΟΓ Φανίαί 1242. 6, 
Ίσμψόί 1241. iv. 7• 
ίσ-τίοΐ' 1241. iv. 36 (?). 
ίστορΛν 1241. iv. 19, ν. 1 5, 3ΐ• 
Ίώ 1241. iii. 31• 

ΚάαιτοΓ 1241. iv. 8 {μλααιτ. Pap.). 

καθοπλίζίΐν 1241. iv. 29. 

καθόπλκτα 1241. V. 6. 

και, κάμοΐ 1242. 4Ι• 

καιίΊίΓ 1224. 2. verso i. 3, 4• 

Καίσαρ 1242. 3°, 43' 4^. 

κακοί 1238. 5• κακώί 1236. verso 10; 

1238. 5• 
καλΕΐκ 1241. ϋ. 2, ΙΟ, iv. 14, vi. 18, 23. 
Καλλί/ιαχοί 1241. ii. 2. 
ΚάλλιττποΓ 1235. HI. 
Kapes 1241. V. 29. 

κατά 1224. 3. recto i. 3; 1235. 120, 121 ; 

1241. iii. 18, 23; 1242. 27. 
KaraSfiKvivai 1241. V. 30. 
KaTa-a-opveieiv 1241. iii. 1 1 (?). 
κaτaσκtυάζeσθaί 1241. iv. II, V. I (?), 3, 16, 21, 

Vi. 8 (.?), 20 (?). 
καταφρονύν 1242. 40. 
κατορύσσιιν 1235. 36. 



Κί'κροψ 1241. V. 8. 
Κ6φαλλ7)ΐ/ια 1241. iii. I. 
ΚίφαλοΓ 1241. ii. 35. 
Κηφ€ΰί 1241. iii. 34. 
KKa€w 1239. 5. 
Κλαίδιοί 1242. 72. 
Κλαύδιο? Άθην[όδωρο! 1242. 71- 
ΚΚίΐσθίνψ 1241. iii. η. 
]κλιν£ΐ:Ί237. 1. i. 12. 
κοιι/οποιείσ^αι 1235. Ιΐ8. 
K01VOS 1235. 115. 
Κόλων 1242. Ι4• 
κόμιζαν 1241. ν. 14. 
κόσμο: 1240. 4• 
Koup^res 1241. iv. 28. 
κραυγή 1242. 54- 
Kpijf 1241. V. 24. 
KiSas 1241. ii. 16. 
ΚυκλωτΓΕί 1241. iv. 12. 
Κύμινδίϋ 1241. iv. 31. 
καμάζίΐν 1240. 7. 

λάθρα 1235. 48. 

λαλίίν 1235. 56 ; 1238. 6. 

\αμβάνΗ•> 1235. 58, 87, 90 ; 1237. 1. i. 15; 

1241. iii. 28. 
λάνθαναν 1236. verso 14, Ι7• 
Ααχάρη! 1235. 1 1 ο. 

λ^βιν 1235. 66; 1230. 8, g; 1241. ii. 22, 
29, iii. 13, 3°> '^• 6, II, ν. 7, ΐ3> ^9> ^'• 
ι6 (?) ; 1242. 44, 5°, 73• 

λήγ€ΐν 1242. 2 2. 

λόγο! 1242. 2 2. 

λογχοφόρο! 1241. ϋ. 1 6. 

λοιδορ[ 1242. 74• 

λόφοι 1242. 55- 

Ανκάων 1241. vi. 21. 

λυπύν 1242. 42• 

μά 1236. verso 13• 

μαίνισθαι 1235. 66 {μ(μΐνηκ(ναι Pap.), 73• 
μακαριώτατοί 1239. 2. 

μακράν 1224. 2. recto i. 4. 

Μαλθακή 1238. 4, 5• 

μάλιστα 1235. 58. 

μανθάνί IV 124:2. II, 23. 

μάτην 1237. J. i. 1 2. 

μάχαιρα 1241. vi. 26. 

/leyas 1240. 2. μίγιστο: 1242. 46. 

μίΐρακίσκο! 1235. 5 2. 



/. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



277 



μ(\(τάν 1242. 40. 
Μίλια 1241. iv. 9. 
μίν 1235. 34, 84 ; 123β. recto 7 ; 1237. 1. i. 

6(?),• 1241. iv. 12, 26; 1242.73. μίν ovv 

1235. 94(?); 1242. 17. 
/if/ji'r 1239. 2. 
μίροί 1242. 55. 

μίσο!, άνα μ. 1224. 3. verso ii. 4. 
μ(τά 1235. 6g ; 1241. ii. 7, 11, i6, 27, iii. 8, 

iv. 30 ; 1242. 32, 53. 

μιταβολή 1239. 7. 
μ(ταΒι8όναι 1242. 21. 

μΐτιίυαι 1238. verso 4. 

/117 1224. .2. verso i. i ; 1236. verso 8,12; 

1238. I ; 1242. 49. 
μψηρ 1235. 54. 
μο'λΐί 1241. iii. 21. 
μύνον 1241. iii. 5. 

vai 1237. 1. i. 3. 

»f/tp(5f 1241. iii. 12. 

vios 1235. 68, 98. ρ(ώτ(ρο! 1235. 6i. 

ι/ησοί 1241. V. 25. 

Νικοκλί}? 1235. lo6 (1. NiKi'as ?). 

TO)/ 1239. 10; 1240. 13. 

ξιφοδρ^πανον 1241. vi. 2 2. 
|ίφο5 1241. vi. i9(?). 

ξύλινος 1241. V. 2 2. 
ξίλον 1241. ii. 26. 

ό μίν, ό 8e 1235. 95~^• <"' f^"' '■"'« 8c'1241. 

iv. 12. ό fie 1241. V. 22 ; 1242. 34. 
ι5|3ολ<!ί 1237. 3. 3. 
οΐκΕΪν 1235. ii6; 1241. ν. 24. 
οΐκίτης 1235. 45) 99 ; 1240. q, 15. 
οί /iot 1236. verso 1 1. 

οΐμώζα,ν 1238. 9• 

oios 1236. recto 7. 

oXiyos 1242. 53• 

Όνήσιμο! 1236. verso 10. 

'Ovias 1242. 14. 

όνομα 1242. 48. 

όπλι^Είν 1241. ii. 27, iv. 15. 

όπλοι/ 1241. iv. ΙΟ, 20, 27, 34, V. 3, 29, vi. 17. 

oTToios 1240. 7• 

όραμα 1224. .2. recto ii. 2. 

όράν 1236. verso 19; 1239. 9. 

όρμίζαν 1242. 23. 

ορχησί! 1241. V. 27. 



5f 1235. 91, 94, 103; 1237. 1. i. 6 (?) 
1241. ii. 7, II, 16, 23, iii. i (?), 33, iv. 14, 
22, vi. 22 (.?); 1242. 51. 

δσοί 1235. 104. 

οστίΓ 1239. I. 

oTc 1241. iii. 7 (.>), 25, V. 10. 

on 1242. 24, 42, 47. 

οΰ {ουκ) 1224. 5. recto ii. 3 ; 1236. verso 8 

1237. 1. i. 9; 1241. iii. 5, v. 19; 1242. 
34. ουχί 1240. I. 

aide 1239. 4. 

ou^ei'f 1236. verso 19. 

οϋκουν 1237. ί. i. 16. ονκοΰν 1242. 48. 

ow 1235. 95 (i•); 1236. verso 9; 1242. 17 

49• 
oStos 1235. 70, 105; 1236. verso 3, 11, 12 ; 

1238. 6; 1241. ii. 3, 6, 13, 32, iii. 4, iv. 
25, V. 21,26; 1242.11,50. ούτοσί1237. 
1. i. 14. Toun 1238. 3. 

οφίίλην 1242. 48. 
Όφιοΰσσα 1241. V. 25. 
οχιΜΌ!/ 1241. V. 28. 
oxevs 1241. V. 34. 
όψΐ! 1242. 76. 

παίί 1235. 37; 1241. iv. 23. 
ττάλαι 1237. l.i. II. 
πάλί 1242. 49- 
παμττληθήί 1242. 54• 

π-άνιι 1236. verso 10. 

παραγίνίσβαι 1242, 27. 
παραφώνησις 1235. 102. 
παρήναι 1238. 2 ; 1242. 24. 
παρίχην 1236. verso 8 ; 1238. 8. 

πάρμη 1241. vi. 3 (?)• 

π5ϊ 1224. J. recto ι ; 1235. 67, ιοο, ιοί, 
ιι8; 1237. ί. ϋ. 3 ; 1242. 55• 

Πάστωρ 1242. 6. 

πατήρ 1236. verso 5, 6. 

ΠαΟλοΓ 1242. g. 

πΰθ€ΐν 1235. 45' 49 Ο- "■f'Tf σ/ί€ΐΌΓ) ; 1238, 4 J 

1242. 44• 
neXaayof 1241. ii. 3Ι, vi. 21. 

ΐΐίΧΚήνη 1241. iii. 3, 6. 

7Γ£'λτ-ϊ 1241. vi. i8(?). 

ττίνηί 1235. 114. 

nevdepos 1241. iv. 2 (?). 

nepaivav 1237. 1- ii. I. 

πβρί 1235. 56; 1241. iii. 3, iv. 9, v. 32. 

π€ρι/3άλλ€σΑαι 1241. V. 32. 



278 



INDICES 



ττίριβοΚη 1241. V. 9• 
■κιρίτιθάιαι 1241. V. 34> 35• 
Ilfpafur 1241. vi. 24. 
ηηΚή! 1241. vi. 25. 
πψπλάναι 1242. 42. 
πιπράσκίΐν 1237. 1. ί. 4• 
πλακοΰΓ 1240. Ι5• 
TrXfli/ 1241. ν. 2. 
Πλωτείνα 1242. 2 0, 32. 
ποδίώμ 1241. V. Ι. 

ποΐ(ίιΊ235. ιΐ5 ; 1241. iii. 29, iv. 4, 22, 28, 

34 {?), V. 12, 23 ; 1242. 47• 
ποι^ήΐ' 1241. ϋ. 3°• 
ποϊοί 1224. 2. verso i. 2. 
πολίμίϊν 1241. ν. 17• 
ffoXf/iiKo'i 1241. iv. 10. 
πόλ€/ιοΕ 1241. ϋ. 28, iii. 23. 
πάλα 1241. ϋ. 23 ; 1242. 17. 
Πολύγνωτοί 1241. i. 5• 
ποΧύϋ 1235. 34 ; 1237. 1. ϋ. 3 ; 1239. 8 ; 

1242. 4- 
ηορήίσθαι 1242. 37• 
πορθύν 1241. ϋ. 33- 
πορνοβοσκός 1237. 1. ϋ. 2. 
πόρπαξ 1241. V. 34• 
ποτί 1239. 4• 
που 1240. 2. 

■πράγμα 1236. recto 6 (?), verso 8. 
νρ(σβΗ! 1242. 13, 24, 33. 5ΐ• 

πρεσβύτερης 1235. 72• 
ττρεσβύτη! 1235. 67, 84. 
■προαιρεΊσθαι 1235. 53• 
προβολ[ 1241. ν. 14. 
προδιασιίειν 1235. 6ζ. 

Ώροϊτο! 1241. V. 1 8, 20. 

προξενύν 1235. 93- 

■προπΐίθίΐν 1242. 3Ι• 

πρΟ£ΐ235. 46, 55; 1241. iii. 25, 32, ν. 17. 

προσαγορενειν 1241. ϋ. 24. 

προσηιχεσθαι 1224. J2. rectO i. I. 

προσφωνείν 1235. 63, 72• 

πρόσωπον 1235. 6θ. 

πρότερον 1235. 38; 1241. iv. 16, ν. 31. 

προτομή 1242. 5Ι• 

προχειρίζΐσθαι 1242. 12. 

πρώτοι 1241. ϋ. 5 (1• rpiTos), 21, 28, 34» ϊ•ϊ• 3' 

24, 29, iv. 15, 20, 26, ν. 3, 13- 15. 23,33. 

vi. 8, 20 ; 1242. 29. πρώτον 1241. iv. 6, 

ν. 7. 
ϋνθαγόρας 1241. i. 4- 



πυνθάνεσθαι 1235. 49 (^επεισμένο! Pap.). 
Uvppii 1241. v. 24 (1. Πϋρριχο!?). 
ϋνρωνίδη! 1240. Ι. 

'Ρόδιοί 1241. ϋ. 2. 
ρύίσθαί 1241. iv. 25. 
'Ρώμη 1242. 23, 54• 

Σαλουιοί 1242. 5• Ίούλιοί 2. 1242. 5• 

σάλπιγξ 1241. vi. 7. 

Σαμοθράκη 1241. vi. 6. 

2αμόθραξ 1241. ϋ. 13. 

Σάκυνοί 1241. ν. 4• 

2αρά?Γΐ£• 1242. 5Ι• 

σιαντοΰ 1242. 45. 49• 

σ'ώηρο! 1241. ν. 2 (?). 

Σικι/ώΐΊοι 1241. iii. 8. 

ΣιΧλή: 1241. ϋ. Ι. 

Σίμων 1242. 13- 

σκεπάζειν 1241. iv. 18, 35 (•')• 

Σκόπαι 1241. i. 4• 

Σκΰθαι 1241. ν. 5- 

σιη/β.. . 1239. 1 6. 

Σμικρίνη! 1236. verso 7• 

σοψώί 1236. verso 3• 

σττήλαιον 1241. iv. 13. 

στέφανος 1239 . Ι3• 

orpareveii' 1241. iii. 7, 26, vi. I (i"). 

στρατόπιδον 1241. ϋ. 21. 

στρατό: 1241. ϋ. 24. 

σύ 1224. 2. recto ϋ. 4, verso i. 2 ; 1235. 
104; 1236. verso 7. 1°, n ; 1242. 42, 
43. v/icir 1224. 1. recto 2, verso i,'-.2. 
recto i. 2, 3. 

oofyicXTjTtitor 1242. 26. 

σνμβαίνίΐν 1239. 3 ; 1241. iii. 4. 

οΐι- 1236. verso 3 ; 1241. ii. 35 (?) ; 1242. 21. 

σννάγαν 1241. ϋ. 30. 

συνδρομή 1242. 53. 

σννϊδριον 1242. 42, 47- 

σννηγοριΐν 1242. 50. 

συνήγορος 1242. ΙΟ, 1 6. 

συνιστάναι 1241. ϋ. 2 2. 

σφόδρα 1236. verso 10. 
σώμα 1241. iii. 28, iv. 17. 
Σώηατρος 1242. Ι5• 
Σωτίω:- 1242. 8. 

ToKas 1236. verso 11. 
ταράσσειν 1236. verso g. 



NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



279 



τάσσ^σθαι 1242. 2ζ. 

Τάφιοϊ 1241. iii. I. 

ταχύ 1239. 13. 

re 1239. 17, 18; 1241. iv. 34; 1242. 25 

(1. ώστί or s?), 54. 
Τΐκρον 1241. ii. 15. 
τΛοϊ, δια TfXous 1236. verso 4. 
Τίυχ/ον 1241. iv. 14• . 
τίΰχοΓ 1241. iv. 15. 
τΐ)λίκοί)τοΓ 1242. 'JO. 
τιθίναι 1241. iii. 34. 
Τιμαγίνης 1242. 5• 

Tif, τί 1224. .2. recto ii. 3 ; 1236. verso 6, 9, 

10 ; 1242. 45. 
τίί 1236. verso 5 ; 1239. 11, 13 ; 1241. iii. 

5, 34, iv. 12, 18, v. 15, 30, vi. 23. 
ToiovTos 1242. 36. 
τo^Kμav 1238. 3 ; 1242. 36. 
tpaiavos 1242. 30, 52. 
Tpfis 1235. 92. 
Tpei^fw 1235. 88. 
rpiTos 1241. ii. 5 (πρώτοί Pap.). 
rvyxOKftf 1242. 35. 
τύραννο? 1235. 1 10. 
Τύριοί 1242. 9- 
Tvppi;i/or 1241. vi. 10. 
Ύνρρψοί 1241. vi. 9. 

vioy (ύόί) 1235. 51, 62, 68, 73, 85, 90. 
νπαρξΐ! 1235. 119. 

xmep 1224. 3. recto i• i, 3 ; 1242. 10, 16. 
νπό 1235. 59, 76; 1241. iii. 7, iv. 22, vi. 4, 

19; 1242. 32. 
νποβαΚΧιΐρ 1235. 50. 
νπόθ^σΐ! \235. 95, 1 1 3. 
νποκρίνίσθαι 1235. III. 
{mo[<rrrovbos 1241. iii. 12. 
υποψία 1235. 58. 
voTfpov 1241. v. 9. 
ΰφαίνΐίν 1241. iv. 36. 
iif^Xof 1242. 55. 



(pavai 1241. ii. 23, iii. 6, 15, 35, iv. 20, 27, v. 

4, 19, vi. 8, 21. 
φανιρόί 1240. I. 
Φαν'ίαί 1242. 6. 

Φαρισαίοί 1224. .2. verso ii. i. 

Φίΐδίατ 1241. i. 2 (?). 

0epeii/ 1235. 45 ; 1239. 14. 0epe 1240. 1 5. 

φ(νγ(ΐν 1242. 55 ((φιν-γαν). 

Φιλάδίλφο! 1241. i. 17- 

φιλάκαλο! 1239. 1 8. 

Φιλο'Ιίΐ/οΓ 1242. 7. 

Φιλοπάτωρ 1241. ϋ. 1 5 (1• ΦϊΚομψωρ ΟΓ Έπί- 

φάκτ/ί). 
φΐλοττόι/ω? 1235. 1 19• 
φίλοί 1235. 114; 1239. 5• 

ΦΪΚόχορος 1241. V. 6. 

φίΚ. . . 1240. II, 12. 
φόνοί 1241. iii. 28, 36, iv. 7• 
Φορων^ύί 1241. ii. 25, iv. 5• 

Xalpetv 1242. 36. 
χαφ(τίζ€ΐν 1242. 35• 
;(αλεποί 1242. 36, 48• 
χαλκοί 1241. iv. 27• 
χαλκοΰί 1241. V. 22. 

χαλ[ 1237. 2. 2. 

χίίμων 1242. 2 2. 

Xei'p 1237. 1.1. 13• 

χαροτονΰν 1242. 13- 

χοροί 1240. II. 

χρησβαι 1236. verso 6 ; 1237. 1. i. 10. 

χρόΐΌΓ 1235. 104- 

χώρα 1241. iii. 2 ; 1242. 25. 

Ζ> 1237. J. i. 17• 

'Q(ccai/os 1241. iv. 8. 

£μο5 1241. V. 32. 

ώί 1235. 46, 62, 73; 1237- 1. i. 9; 1241. 

iv. 18, V. 14, 30; 1242. 36• 
ωστ6 1242. 4ΐ• 



28ο INDICES 

II. EMPERORS. 

Augustus. 

6eui 2(βαστο! Καϊσαρ 1256. 1 4. 
Scbr Καίσαρ 1266. II. 

Tiberius. 

Ύιβίριο! Καίσ. Έφαστός 1281. 13 ; 1291. 13- 

Claudius. 

Ύιβίριο! Κλαίδιοί Καίσ. 2e/3. Τίρμανικο! Αυτοκράτωρ 1258. 4) ^2 ; 1321, 

Nero. 

Νφων Κλαυδιοί Καΐσ. Ftp/i. Αίιτοκρ. 1316. 

Vespasian. 

θεοί Οί€σπασιανΟ! 1266. 4, 24) 1282. 23. 
DOMITIAN. 

Αυτοκρ. Καΐσ. Δο/ζιτιανόί 2c^. 1282. 2, 43• 
Αντοκρ. Καΐσ. Δομιπαι/οί Σ{β. Tep/i. 1317• 
Λομιτιανόί 1266. I'J. 

Trajan. 

Αίτοκρ. Καΐσ. Nf'pouas Τραιανόι 2f/3. Tep/j. 1266. 30, 37• 

Hadrian. 

Αντοκρ. Καΐσ. Tpatavor 'ASpiavos Σ(β, 12Θ3. 36. 
'Adpiavos Καΐσ. ό Kvpios 1263. II. 

Antoninus. 

Αντοκρ. Καϊσ. Τι'τοί ΑΐλιοΓ Άδριαι-όϊ Άι/τωι/ίι/οι 2φ. Ένσφψ 1270. 8, 54» 59 'ι 1272. 23 ; 
1279. 26. 

Άη-ωνΐνοί Καΐσ. ό κύριος 1270. 44 j 1279. 8. 

Septimius Severus and Caracalla. 

AovKtos Έίπτίμιοί ^eovrjpos Έvσfβηs Ώιρτίναξ Καΐσ. ό κΰριος κα\ Μάρκο: ΑνρηΚιο! ΆντωνΊρο! 
άπο8(Β(ΐγμίνθ! Αντοκράτωρ 1309. 

Septimius Severus, Caracalla, and Geta. 

Αντοκρ. Καίσαρα Aovkios 2(πτίμιθ! Scovrjpos Ενσ(β. ϋίρτίναξ Άραβίκοί Άδιαβηνικο! Ώαρθικοί 
Μίγιστο! και Μάρκο? Αΰρήλιοί Άντωνϊνο! Εΰσεβ. Σίβαστοϊ και ϋούβλιοί Σιπτίμιο! Γίτα! Καϊσ. 
■Σφ. 1267. 25- 

οί κύριοι Αντοκρ. Σονηρο: κα\ Άντωνΐνο! και Γίτας Καίσ. Σιβαστοί 1267. 21. 

Caracalla and Geta. 

Αυτοκρ. Καίσαρα Μάρκοί Αυρήλιος Άντωνϊνος και ΏονβΧιο! Σαπ'ιμιοι Teras Bpen 
Μίγιστοι Ευσφι'ις Σφ. 1259. 2'J. 

οί κνριοι Αντοκρ. ^Αντωνΐνοί καΐ Τίτας Ένσίβίΐς Σεβ. 1259. Ι3• 



//. EMPERORS 281 

Caracalla. 

Αντοκρ. Καίσ. Μάρκοί AvptjKios Sfovrjpos ΆντωνΙνος Ώαρθ. Mcy. Bperam. Mc'y. Tepp. Me'y. 
Εΰα-φ. 2e/3. 1278. 31. 

Elagabalus. 

MapKos AiprjKios ΆντωνΙνο! Καΐσ. 6 Kvptos 1283. 8. 

Philippi. 

Αντοκρ. Καίσαρα Μάρκοι Ιούλιοι Φίλιπποι Καρπικοι Μίγ. Τ(ρμ. Me'y. Euae/Seis Έντνχ, Σ60. 

1276. 22. 

Decius. 

Αντοκρ. Καϊσ. Γάιοί Μ^'σσιοι Kuij/70S Upatavhs ΔεκιοΕ Ένσιβ. Εντνχ. καΐ Κνιντος 'Epevvios 
Έτροΰσκοι Μί'σσιοΓ ΔίΚίοί καϊ Γάιοί Ούάλενϊ Όστιλιανόί ΜΕσσιΟΓ Κύιιτοί οί σιβασμιώτατοι 
Καίσαρα 2φ. 1284. Ι. 

Aemilianus. 

Αντοκρ, Καΐσ. Μάρ /ios Αίμίλιοί AlpiKtavos Ενσ(β. Εντνχ, 2ί/3. 1286. ΙΟ. 

Valerian and Gallienus. 

Αντοκρ. Καίσαρα ΠούπλιοΕ Αικίννιοί OvaKfpiavhs καΙΠοίπλιοί Αικίννιο! Ova\epiai/os Ταλλιηροί 
Γ(ρμ, Mey. καϊ Πουπλιοϊ ΑικίννίΟ! ΚορνηΚιοι OvaXepiavos 6 ίπιφανίστατο! Καίσαρ Σεβαστοί 

1277. ΐ5• 

Αντοκρ, Καίσαρα Πούπλιοϊ AiKivvios OidKepiavhs και Πούπλιοί ΛικιΊίίοϊ ΟύαλΕριακοϊ Γαλλιΐϊνόί 
Γερ/χαΐΊκοι Mey, Ενσεβ, Εντνχ, και ΠουπλιοΕ ΑικίννίΟζ ΚορνηΚίΟί "ΣαΚωνίνος Ovak^ptavos 6 eiri- 
ψανίστατοι Καΐσ. Σίβαστοί 1273. 42. 

Macrianus and Quietus. 

Αντοκρ, Καίσαρα! Ύίτοι ΦονΧονιο: 'loiivios Μακριανο! και Titos Φουλοΰιοί 'loui/ios Κνήτο! 
Ενσφι'ΐ! Είτυ;^. Σ(β. 1254. 28. 

οί κύριοι ήμων MaKpiavos και Κνητο! Ενσιβί'ΐ! Εΐτυ;^. 2e0. 1254. II, 

AURELIAN AND VaBALLATHUS. 

Αντοκρ. Κα'ισ. Aovkios Δομίτιοί Ανρηλιανο! Ενσιβ. Εντνχ. 5e/3. κα\ Ιούλιοί Ανρήλιο! SeTrri/iioE 
ΟναβάΚΚαθοί Αθηνόδωρο! ό λαμπρότατο! βασιΚιν: νπατοι Αντοκρ, στρατηγοί 'Ρω/χαίω!» 1264. 20. 

Probus. 

Αντοκρ, Καίσ. Map/cos ΑνρηΚιο: ΙΙρόβο! Τοβικο! Me'y. Ώαρθ, Mey. Vepp, Me'y. Ενσ(β, Εντνχ, 
2φ, 1256. 20. 

Diocletian and Μαχιμιαν. 

Αντοκρ, Καΐσ. Γάιοι Ανρηλιο! Oiαλe'pιoy Διοκλι/τιακοί και Αντοκρ, Κα'ισ. Μάρκο! ΑνρηΧιΟ! 
Ova\epios Μαξιμιανο! Ενσ^βπ! Εντνχ. 2ej3. 1260. 3Ο• 

Αντοκρ. Κα'ισ, Τάιο! Ανρ, Ova\epios Διοκλητιανο! και Αντοκρ, Καΐσ. Μάρκο! Ανρηλ. OvaKcpios 
Μαξιμιανίΐ! Γερμανικοί Me'y. Ενσφ. Εντυχ. 2e/3. 1252. reCtO 39• 

οί κνριοιήμων Λιοκλητιανο! καϊ Μαξιμιανο! 2(βαστοί 1252. rCCtO 12 ; 1255. 12, 22. 



282 INDICES 

Galerius. 

οί κύριοι ήμων VaKipios Oia\epios Μαξιμιανο! 2f3. και ΐΛαξιμϊνος 6 avSpdOTaros Καισ. (erot ια 
και [.) 1318. 

CONSTANTINE. 

ό δεσπότη! ημών Κωνσταντίνο! Avyovaros 1265• Ι. 

οί beanOTat ημών Αυτοκράτωρ re κα\ Kataapes 1261. 5 ϊ 1265. ΙΟ. 

οί δίσπ. ήμων Κρ'ισπος κα'ι Κίονσταντΐνο! οί επιφανέστατοι Καίσαρα; 1261. Ι. 

Theodosius. 

ό δεστΓ. ημών θίοδόσιοί ό αΐώνιοί Αύγουστο? 1319. 

Anastasius. 

ό δίσπ. ήμων ΦλαοίιοΓ Άι/αστάσιοι ό αΙών. Ai/y. 1320. 
βασιΚίία, ή {ΰτυχιστάτη αντη βασ. 1257. 7• 



III. CONSULS, ERAS, INDICTIONS. 
Consuls. 

Praesenti Albino co(n)s(ulibus) (246) 1271. 13. 

μ(τά την νπατίαν των Βεσποτων ήμων Κρίσπον κα'ι Κωνσταντίνου των ϊπιφανιστάτων Καισάρων 
το γ' (325) 1261. Ι. ,,..,. , . , 

μιτά την υπ. Ιουλίου Κωνσταντίου πατρικίου άΒιΧφοϋ τοϋ δβσπ. ήμων Κωνσταντίνου Αύγουστου 
και 'Ρουφίου Άλβικου των λαμπρότατων (33^) 1265. Ι. 

υπατίας τοϋ &(σπ. ήμων θ£θδοσίου τοϋ αΙωνίου Αύγουστου και φλαουίου "Ρουμορίδου τοΰ 
λα/χπροτάτου (403) 1319. 

υπατία! τοϋ δ(σπ. ημών Φλαουίου Αναστασίου τοϋ οίων. Αυγ. το β' (49?) 1320. 

υπατία! Trjs προκειμένη! 1261. 12 J 1265. 25. 

Eras of Oxyrhynchus. 

£τοί ο?• μ€ (399) 1329. 

ETos (\ νί (413) 1322. 

£τοί cjy |δ (1. c\8 ξγ, i. 6. 416) 1334. 

eTOS ρνη ρκζ (482) 1335. 

Indictions. 

3rd (5th or 6th cent.) 1326 ; 1327. 
5th (482) 1335. 
6th (497) 1320. 
9th (5th cent.) 1331. 
nth (late 4th or 5th cent.) 1328. 

i2th (323-4)1261.6; (399)1329; (4th cent. Παχών αρχή) 1280. g; (late 4th or 5th 
cent.) 1330; (413)1322. 
13th (399) 1329. 
14th (6th cent.) 1323. 



IV. MONTHS AND DAYS 



283 



'Αδριανό! (Choiak) 1270. 10, 56 ; 1278. 

34• 
Δ€Κψβριο! 1318. 
ΚαισάρίΐοΓ (Mesore) 1279. 22 ; 1304; 1316. 



IV. MONTHS AND DAYS. 
(a) Months. 

Nf'oi 2φαστ05 (Hathur) 1258. 14; 1281. 
3. 24. 45 ;_ 1291. 14. ^ 

Ώαχων άρχτ] rrjs δωδ€κάτη! Ινδικτίονοί 1280. g. 

Σωτήριοι (Pauni) 1317. 



inayopfvai ήμ^ραι 1278. 26 ; 1316. 
προ δ κάΧανδων Δ(Κ€μβρίων 1318. 



(δ) Days. 

Ι χνϋ k[al(endas) 



. 1271. 12. 



V. PERSONAL NAMES. 



Άβιλί f. of Abram 1332. 

'AjSfXos 1307. 

"Αβραμ s. of Abele 1332. 

Άβραμ 1334. 

ΆγαθΙνοί f. of Aurelius Serenus also called 
Sarapion 1276. 4. 

Αγαθοί Ααίμων 1244. introd. 

Ayaflos Ααίμων, Αυρήλιο! Ά. Δ. S. of GeillinUS 

1276. I, 25, 28. 

'Ayia 1349. 

Άγχίσα! 1288. 15. 

Ά^αι-άσιοΓ 1300. 6, 7. 

Άβψά ή και θοήρΐ! goddess 1268. 7. 

ΆκνΧϊνο! πρωτήκτωρ 1253. 17. 

'Α\€ξανδρο!, Γάιο! Ίοίλιο! Ά. f. of Jul. Theon 
1264. 5. 

Άμαίίο! 1326. 

'Αμαξ[.]ρΐ! 1349. 

Άμμων 1297. 2; 1298. 3ι 2Ι• 

'Αμμων[. . . ά. of Diogenes 1270. 18, 49ι δ^• 

'Αμμωνία, Αϋρηλία Ά. d. of TechoSOUS 1284. 

12. 
Αμμωνιανό!, Αυρήλιο! Ά. S. of Euporion 1280. 

3,8. 
Άμμύνιο! 1275. 6 ; 1339. 
Αμμώνιο!, Αΰρήλιο! Ά. gymnasiarch-ekct 
^ 1278. 4, 35• 

Αμμώνιο! ΐ. of Aur. Onnophris 1275. 2. 
Άμμώνιο! f. of Aurelius Silvanus 1260. 30. 



Άμμώνιο! 6 και Άφϋγχΐ! f. of Aurelius Theon 

1277. 4. 

'Αμμώνιο! gymnasiarch, s. of Ptollarion 1252. 

verso 32. 
'A/ifiwwos tax-collector 1257. 13, 18. 
Άμόΐ! s. of Apollonius 1282. 9, 13. 
Άμόΐ!, Διονύσιο! ό κα\ Ά. S. of Psammis 

1266. 6, 40- 
Άμόΐ! s. of Theon and f. of Papontosl282. 20. 
Άνδρόμαχο! ex-dioecetes 1264. 9. 

Ανδρόνικο!, Μάρκο! Αυρήλιο! Ά. ό και Μίθρη! 

1278. Ι, ly. 
Άνιανόί presbyter 1311. 

'Ανίκητο!, Αυρήλιο! Ά. pilot, son of Olbanus 

1260. 3, 25. 
Άνοϋβΐ! god 1256. 12. 
Άνοίπ 1325. 

Αντώνιο!, Αυρήλιο! Ά. 1256. 24. 

'Αν[. . .]ν 1299. 12. 

Άπα Δόμνα 1350. 

"Απα Ίοϋστο! 1311. 

Αιτία, Αυρηλία Σινθώνΐ! ή κα\ Ά. d. of Dionysius 

1268. 7, ιθι ΐ5• 

Άπία ή και Διονυσία ά. of Dionysius 1279. 3• 

Άπι'α d. of Tapilous 1288. ι8, 2θ, 22. 
Άπίων {. of Aurelia Mei'thous 1276. ι, 24. 
Άπίων f. of Aur. Herodes 1274. i. 
Άπίων, Ώριων 6 και Ά. basilicogrammateus 
1259. 8. 



284 



INDICES 



ΆποΧλωνάριον d. of Harpalus 1267. 3, 12. 

Άπολλωι/ία, Αώίμη ή και Ά. d. of Ptolema 

1278. 5. 
Απολλωνία d. of Philon 1344. 

Απολλώνιος 1293. 23, 32. 

ΆτΓολλώΐΊΟί f. of Achillion also called Apollo- 

nius 1274. 7. 
Άπολλώνιοί, Aip. Ά. banker 1284. 5, 19. 

ΆτΓολλώΐΊΟΓ, Aip. Διονύσιο: ό και Ά. gymnasi- 

arch, s. of Achillion also called Apollonius 
1274. 12. 

Άπολλώι /iof, Aip os ό και Ά. keeper of 

the archives 1264. i. 

Απολλώνιο!, Άχιλλίων 6 και Ά. S. of ApoUo- 

nius 1274. 7. 
ΆτΓολλώι/ιοί f. of Haras 1267. i6. 
ΆτΓολλώΐΊοί Kf^Tcpof s. of Timagenes 1262. lo. 
Άπολλώι/ιοί f. of Phanias 1330. 
Άπολλώ(Ίθ5 (?) strategus 1258. 7. 
ΆτΓολλώι/ιοίΒ. of Syrus and f.of Amois 1282. 9. 
Άπολλώι /iof f. of Zoilus 1267. 8. 
Άπολλώί 1331. 

Άπολλώ! s. of Theon 12Θ1. ii. 
Άρβηί f. of Hermanubis 1256. ii. 
"Apeios f. of Aurelia Sarapias 1277. i. 
Άριστους, Αυρηλία Ά. d. of Aur. Herodes 

1274. I. 

Άριστοϋι m. of Aur. [ ]sis 1275. 6. 

Άρπαησί! s. of Panrumis 1281. i, 4. 
"Αρπαλοί f. of Apollonarion 1267. 3. 

^Αρποκρατίων 1289. 2. 

Άρποκρατίων, Aip. 'A. strategus 1283. I . 

Άρσίνοο!, Aip.'A. s. of Tryphon 1273. 4, 21, 

47. 50• 
Άρυώτης, Aip. 'A. priest, s. of Hermanubis 

1256. 10. 
'Αρχέλαος f. of Aur. Horus 1255. 4. 
Asclepiades 1271. 8. 

Άσκληπιάδης 1252. versO 4. 

Άτρη: 1299. 17. 

Ανρηλία 'Αμμωνία ά. of TechoSOUS 1284. 12. 

Aipηλίa Άριστους d. of Aur. Herodes 1274. i. 

Ανρηλία Διονυσίας η καΙΧαιρημονίς IZ^S. 2, 16. 

Αϋρηλία θαησις ά. of Eudacmon and m. of 
Aurelia Tausiris 1273. i, 20, 45. 

Aipηλίa Μαικιανή 1271. 2. 

Ανρηλία Μηθοϋς d. of Apion 1276. I, 2, 24. 
Ανρηλία Σαραπιάς d. of AriuS 1277. 1,2 2. 
Ανρηλία Σινθωνις ή και Άπία ά. of Dionysius 
1268. 7, 10, 15• 



Ανρηλία Ίασιΐις ά. of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 8. 
Ανρηλία Ύαυσϊρις d. of Aurelia Thaesis 1273. 3. 

Ανρηλιος Άγαθος Δαίμων S. of Gcminus 1276. 

I, 25, 28. 
Ανρηλιο! Άμμωνιανός S. of Euporion 1280. 

3.8. 
Αυρήλιος Αμμώνιος gymnasiarch-elect 1278. 4, 

Αυρήλιος ΆνΒρόνικος, Μάρκος Ανρ. ΆνΒ. ό και 

Μίθρης 1278. Ι, 17. 
Αυρήλιος Ανίκητος pilot, S. of Olbanus 1260. 

3, 25• _ 

Ανρήλιος Αντώνιος 1256. 24. 

Αύρ.;λιοΓ Απολλώνιος banker 1284. 5, 19• 

Ανρήλιος '.\π[. .]ν[. .] 1283. 2 2. 

Aipήλtoς Άρποκρατίων StrategUS 1283. Ι. 

Ανρήλιος Άρσίνοος S. of Tryphon 1273. 4, 21, 

47. 50• 
Ανρήλιος Άρυώτης priest, S. of Hermanubis 

1256. 10. 
Αυρήλιος Άφνγχις S. of HeraclaS, προστάτης 

1275. 3. 

Ανρήλιος Άχιλλίύς 1283. Ι9• 

Aipήλloς Δημητριανός deCaprotUS 1260. g. 

Aipήλιoς Διονύσιος 6 κα\ Απολλώνιος gymnasi- 

arch, s. of Achillion also called Apollonius 

1274. 12. 

Ανρήλιος Διονύσιος StrategUS of the Piosopite 

nome 1301. 
Aipήλιoς ΔΊος s. of Aur. Ηοποπ 1296. 

I, 21. 
Aiρήλιoς Διόσκορος S. of Theon 1276. 27. 
Ανρήλιος Έπιφάνιος S. of JOSeph 1320. 
Aipήλιoς Έρμογίνης προστάτης, S. of DionysiuS 

1275. 4. 

Aipήλιoς Ήρακλ^ίΒης exegetes 1252. recto 16, 

21, 44. 
Aipήλιoς Ήρακλ^ίΒης StrategUS 1252. recto 2, 

20. 

Aipήλιoς Ήρακλ(ίΒης δ καΧ Λούκιοι S. of LuciuS 

1274. 4. 
Αυρήλιος 'ιΐρακλής Senator, s. of Coelacius 

1261. 4. 
Ανρήλιος Ηρώδης ex-gymnasiarch, s. of Apion 

1274. I. 
Ανρήλιος βίων s. of Ammonius also called 

Aphunchis 1277. 3. 

Ανρήλ,ος θίων ό και Τ^€πωτιανός 1273. 2, 48. 

Aipήλιoς θέων chief-priest 1252. recto 16, 22, 
45• 



V. PERSONAL NAMES 



285 



ΑΰρήλιοΓ θώι/ιοϊ ό και Qeaycw/r exegetes 1252. 

recto 17, 21, 43. 
ΑυρηΚιοί Qavios priest, s. of Demetrius 1265. 

6, 26. 

Αυρήλιος Ίίραξ ό και άί^νμος StrategUS of the 

Cynopolite nome 1254. i, 14. 
AiprjKios Καλαϋμΐ! comarch, s. of Petenouphis 

1256. 6, 23 {Καλαλαϋμκ). 
ΑϋρήλιοΓ Κάστωρ 12S6. 1 3. 

Αϋρήλιο! Κ . [. . . comarch 1301. 

Αυρήλιος Λαμασάίι] S. of Pepirius 1320. 

Αυρήλιο: Μ(γχής comarch, s. of Theon 1254. 

7. 31. 33• 

Αυρήλιο! Νικοκλής, MapKOs Ανρ. Ν. ex-gymnasi- 

arch, s. of Zoilus 1274. 3. 

Αυρήλιο! Όρνωφρΐ! προστάτης, S. of Ammonius 

1275. I, 10, 23. 

Αυρήλιος Παγώχΐί S. of Ptollion 1280. 1 8. 
Αυρήλιος Ώ,αμήα S. of Peter 1280. I, 15. 

Αυρήλιος ιίαποντως comarch, s. of Theon 

1255. 3. 

Αυρήλιος τΐατ€ρμοϋθις comarch, s. of Saprion 

1256. 5, 23. 

Αυρήλιος Πατ{ ) tax-collector, s. of Eut(ych ) 

1283. 3. 
Αυρήλιος Ώ^τοσ'φις f. of Aurelia Taseus 1268. 

5. 8, 14• 
Αυρήλιος Πίτρος s. of Tauris 1254. 25. 

Αυρήλιος Έαραπάμμων S. of DiogeneS 1276. 32. 

Αυρήλιος 2αραπ[ 1306. 

Αυρήλιος Σίρήκοί ό και Σαραπίων S. of AgathinUS 

1276. 3. 

Αυρήλιος Σίλβανός S. of Ammonius 1260. 29. 

Αυρήλιος Σιλβανός comarch, S. of Panetbauis 

1254. 16. 
Αυρήλιος Σιλβανός S. of Theon 1307. 
Αυρήλιος Φιλιτπτος 6 και ^Ωρίων 1260. Ι. 

Αυρήλιος'αριγίνης S. of Aur. Saiapias 1277. 26. 

Αυρήλιος 'ίΐρίων f. of Aur. Dius 12Θ6. I, 21. 
Αυρήλιος ^Ωρος comarch, s. of Archelaus 1255. 

4; 
Αυρήλιος [ ]os 6 κα\ Απολλώνιος keeper of 

the archives 1264. i. 

Αυρήλιος [ ]σ(Γ προστάτης, S. of PhilotaS 

1275. 5. 

Αυρήλιος [ ] προστάτης, S. of Ammonius 

1275. 6. 

Αυρήλιος Γ comarch 1301. 

Αυρήλιος [ 1268. 3. 

Άφθόνιος s. of Hesychius 1303. 



ΆφοΟί 1338. 

Άφονς κίφαλαιωτής 1330. 

Άφΰγχις, Αμμώνιος 6 καΙ Ά. {. of Aur. Theon 

1277. 4• 

Άφϋγχις, Αυρήλιος Ά. προστάτης, S. of HeraclaS 

1275. 3. 
Άφΰγχις {. of Tazoilas 1287. ΐ7• 

Άχιλλ(ύς, Αυρήλιος Ά. 1283. Ι9• 

Άχιλλίυί village-scribe, s. ofProetusl281. 15. 

Άχίλλίων ό κα\ Απολλώνιος S. Of Apollonius 

and f. of Aur. Dionysius 1274. 7. 

Βάλλαρος f. of Psammis 1266. 7, 10. 
Βασιλ^ύί praefect 1277. introd. 
Βήσις god 1272. 10. 

Γαία 1296. 17. 

Ταϊανός assistant of the praepositus 1253. 19. 

Τάιος Ιούλιος 'Αλίξαν8ρος f. of Julius Theon 

1264. 5. 
Γ€λάσιο5 1339. 

Γίμινος f. of Aur. Agathodaemon 1276. i, 29. 

Feppavia 1349. 
Τονατας 1298. 2, 21. 
Τοΰνθος 1298. ΙΟ, 13. 

Ααμόστρατος f. of CaStor 1298. 12. 

Αημητρια m. of Aur. Arsinous 1273. 4. 

Αημητριανός, Αυρήλιος Δ. decaprotUS 1260. 9. 

Δημήτριος f. of Aur. Thonius 1265. 6, 18. 
Δημήτριος f. of Didymion 1279. 14. 

Δημήτριος πραγματ^υτής 1257. 5, 9. 

Δημήτριος δ και Φα[.] . . ΐ)δ( ) ex-CXegetCS 

1262. 4- 
Δώΰμη 1294. Ι, 1 9. 

Διδύμη ή και 'Απολλωνία ά. of Ptolema 1278. ζ. 
Δίδυμη ή καΐ Τσινφατρής m. of ApolloniuS the 

younger 1262. 12. 
Διδυμιών s. of Demeirius 1279. 14. 

Δίδυμος 1294. 5. 

Δίδυμος, Αυρήλιος Ίίραξ ό κα\ Δ. StrategUS of 

the Cynopolite nome 1254. i, 14. 
Δίδυμος f. of Epicrates 1278. 9. 
Δίδυμος sitologus, s. of Pausiris 1259. 6. 

Δίδυμος StrategUS 1259. I. 

Δίδυμος, Ύιμαγίνης ό καΐ Δ. f. of ApolIoniuS 

the younger 1262. 11. 
Διψοϋς d. of Colluthus 1272. 25. 

Διογίνης 1279. 25. 

Διογίνης {. of Ammon . . . 1270. 19. 



286 



INDICES 



AioyiVijs f. of Aur. Sarapammon 1276. 33. 

Δ.ιoyίvηs charioteer, s.ofHerasl287.5,ii,i8. 

Αίο•/Ινη! comes 1335. 

Aioyivris f. of Diogenis 1276. 9. 

Aioye'rTjs ό και 'Έρμοίοί city-scribe 1263. I. 

Δίογίνη! s. of Sarapion 1316. 

Aioycfiyr s. of Theon 1270. 20. 

Aioye'i'ijs•,* Tt^cptos Κλαυδιοί Δ. eX-COSmeteS, f. 

of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 8. 

Aioyevqs, Ύφίριο! Κλαύδιοί Δ. S. of TiberiuS 

Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7. 
Διογ€ΐ;ΐΓ d. of Diogenes 1276. 8. 

Διονυσία, Άπία ή και Δ. d. of DionysiuS 1279. 3. 
Διονυσίας, Aip. Δ. ή και Χαιρημονίί 1278. 2, ΐ6. 
Διοχύσιοί 1295. Ι, 22 ; 1305. 
ΔιοκΰσιοΓ ό καί Άμάΐ! S. of Psammis and f. of 

Psammis 1266. 6, 40. 
Aioviatos f. of Apia also called Dionysia 

1279. 4. 

Διονύσιος, Avp. Δ, 6 και Αττολλώνιοϊ gymnasi- 

arch, s. of Achillion also called Apollonius 

1274. 12. 
Διονύσιοί, Avp. Δ. strategus 1301. 
Διονύσιος f. of Aur. Hermogenes 1275. 4. 
Διονύσιος f. of Aurelia Sinthonis also called 

Apia 1268. 7. 

Διονύσιος βοηθός 1257. 8. 

Διοιαίσιοί•, Ueτpώvιoς Δ. StrategUS 1279. I. 

Διo^'vσofle'ωcgymnasiarch,f.ofPtolemal278.8. 

Διονυσοθίωνίς, ΑητοδωρΙς ή καΙ Δ. ά. of Ptolema 

1278. 6. 
Διόνυσος god 1283. 1 7, 21. 

Δϊος 1298. ΐ5• 

Δ'ιος, Αύρ. Δ. S. of Aur. ΗοΓΪοη 1296. ι, 2 1. 

Διόσκορος 1297. Ι ; 1321. 

Διόσκορος, Αϋρ. Δ. S. of Theon 1276. 27. 
Διόσκορος freedman of Sarapion 1263. 3. 
ΔιόσκοροΓ silologus, s. of Onnophris 1259. 5. 

Διόσκορος, ΦΧαούιος Δ. 1305. 

Διοσκουρίδης 1347. 

Διοσκουρίδης, Κλαύδιος Δ. ό και Χηφίας StrategUS 

1255. Ι. 
Διο[ f. of Sarapion 1263. 5• 

Δόμνα, "Απα Δ. 1350. 
Δωρόθεος 1300. 7• 

Έ7!•ικράτί;9 S. of Didymus 1278. 9• 
Έπι'/ιηχοΓ decaprotus 1257. ι, 2, 15. 
Επίμαχοι ex-gymnasiarch, s. of Sarapion 
1262. 3. 



Έπιφάνιος, Αϋρ. Έ. s. of Joseph 1320. 

ΈρμαΙος, Διογίνης 6 και Έ. city-SCribe 1263. Ι. 

Έρμανοϋβις pricst, S. of Harbes and f. of Aur. 

Haruotes 1256. ii. 
Έρμας 1292. 9. 
Έρμίας f. of Panus 1328. 

Έρμογίνης 1292. I. 

'Ερμογένης, Αΰρ, Έ. προστάτης, S. of DionysluS 

1275. 4. 
'Eae«Ct m. of Tekosis 1282. 12. 
Έσούρ f. of Peter 1300. 10. 

Ευδαίμων 1348. 

Ευδαίμων f. of Aurclia Thaesis 1273. i. 
Ευδαίμων f. of Sarapion 1253. ii. 
Ευπορίων f. of Aur. Ammonianus 1280. 3. 

Εΰτροπία 1334. 

Είτ(υχ ) f. of Aur. Pat( ) 1283. 3. 
Έψάτης 1299. 1 6. 

Firmus, Valerius F. praefect 1271. 7. 

ZcM god 1265. 8. 

Ζωίλοί adjutant 1253. 12. 

Ζωιλοί s. of Apollonius and f. of Zoilus 

1267. 7. 
Ζωίλοί βοηθός 1342. 
ΖωίλοΓ, ΊοίλιοΕ θίων ό και Ζ. S. of GaiuS JuliuS 

Alexander 1264. 5. 
Ζωίλοί f. of Μ. Aur. Nicocles 1274. 4. 
ΖωίλοΓ s. of Theon 1316. 
Ζωίλοί s. of Zoilus and f. of Horion 1267. 

7. 14• 
Zcuif 1291. I. 

'Ηλιόδωρος keeper of the archives 1268. 2. 
"Ηρα goddess 1265. 8. 

'Hpaif 1300. 4. 

Ήραΐς m. of Aurelia Meithous 1276. 2. 
Ήραις τη. of Aur. Eudaemon 1273. i. 

ΉραίσκοΓ 1299. II. 

ΉρακλοΓ f. of Aur. Aphunchis 1275. 3. 

Ήρακ\(ίδης, Aip. Ή. ό και Λούκιοί S. of LuciuS 

1274. 4. 
Ήρακλιίδης 1270. 10. 

Ηρακλείδης, Aip. Ή. exegctes 1252. recto 16, 

21, 44. 

Ηρακλείδης, Αυρ.Ή. StrategUS 1252. rectO 2, 20. 

Ήρακλίίδΐ)! f. of Heras 1282. 6. 
Ήράκλίΐοϊ s. of Horus 1281. 11, 
Ήράκλίΐοί κίφαλαιωτης 1330. 



V. PERSONAL NAMES 



287 



Ήράκλίΐοί s. of Plutarchus 1252. verso 26. 

HpaiiKeios σνστάτη: 1328. 

Ήράκληο! praefect 1313. 

ΉρακΧψ, Aip. Ή. senator, s. of Coelacius 

1261. 4. 
ΉρακΚον! m. of Aur. Hermogenes 1275. 5. 
Ήρακλοϋς m. of Sarapion 1317. 
Ήρακ\{ ) 1296. 13. 
Ήράϊ d. of Apollonius 1267. 16. 
'Upas s. of Calathus 1272. 14, 17, 20. 
'Upas f. of Diogenes 1287. 5. 
'HpSsd.ofHeraclidesandin.ofThnasl2S2.5. 
'Upas f. of Heras 1268. 3. 
'Hpas s. of Heras 1268. 3. 
'HpSis d. of Hera[ 1306. 
'Hpc{ f. of Heras 1306. 
Ήρώδ))Γ, Aip. Ή. ex-gymnasiarch, s. of Apion 

and f. of Aurelia Aristous 1274. i. 
Ήρώ^η! f. of Ptolemaeus 1270. 2, 17. 
Ήσΰχιοϊ {Ησιχιοί Pap.) 1303. 

θαησκ, Αυρηλία θ. d. of Eudaemon and m. of 
Aurelia Tausiris 1273. i, 20, 45. 

θαϊσοΟί m. of Aur. Onnophris 1275. 3. 

θατρηί m. of [. .Jtris 1256. 17. 

Oeayhnjs, Avp. θώκιοί ό καϊ θ. 1252. rectO 1 7, 
21, 43- 

θΕο'δωροί 1297. 5, 14. 

Θεόφιλο! 1323. 

θί'ριοΓ centurion 1253. 8. 

θίρμοΰθιον ά. of Plution 1266. 16, 33• 

θΕρμοΟόΐί 1296. 12, 19. 

eeW1262. introd.; 1293. ι; 1300. 3; 1348. 

θ/ωκ f. of Amois 1282. 20. 

θίων f. of ApoUos 1291. 11. 

θίων, Aip. Θ. s. of Ammonius also called 
Aphunchis 1277. 3. 

Ge<»i',Aup.e.chief-priest 1252. recto 1 6, 22,45. 

θίων, Aip. Θ. 6 και ΐ^ιπωτιανο! 1273. 2, 48. 

θίων f. of Aur. Dioscorus 1276. 28. 
eeW f. of Aur. Menches 1254. 17. 
GeW f. of Aur. Papontos 1255. 3. 
θ(ων {. of Aur. Silvanus 1307. 
θ€ων f. of Claudia 1267. 9. 
θίων f. of Diogenes 1270. 20. 

θίων, Ίοΰλιοί θ. ό και Ζώιλο; S. of Gaius 

Julius Alexander 1264. 4. 
θίων δ κα\ Ώλοίταρχο! strategus of the Tanite 

nome 1257. 4, 16. 
θίων f. of Theon and Zoilus 1316. 



eimv s. of Theon 1316. 

θίωναΓ s. of Isidorus 1269. 2, 13, 34 (θίων). 

θίωνίί d. of Horus 1276. 8. 

θι /as d. of Petosorapis 1282. 5, 19, 25, 29. 

θοηρα, Άθψά ή και θ. goddess 1268. 7. 

θομπαχράτη! s. of Paapis 1282. 7. 

θώνιοί, Αύρ. θ. exegetes 1252. rectory, 21,43• 

θώνιο!, Aip. θ. priest, s. of Demetrius 1265. 

6, 26. 
Θωνΐ5 1299. 4. 
eucts s. of Petosorapis and f. of Tekosis 

1282. II. 

Ί^ραξ 1286. introd. ; 1327. 

Ίίραξ, Aip. Ί. ό και Δίδυμο! strategus of the 

Cynopolite nome 1254. i, 14. 
'ΐλΐΓ 1297. 12. 
Ίούλιοί, Taios Ί. 'Αλέξανδροι f. of Julius Theon 

also called Zoilus 1264. 5. 

'lovKios θίων 6 κα'ι ΖώιλοΓ S. of G. Julius 

Alexander 1264. 4. 

Ίονστοι, Άπα Ί. 1311. 

ΊσαΓ f. of Sarapas and Sarapous 1269. lo, 
i9> 24, 35; 

Ισίδωρο; βοηθοί πραιποσίτου 1253. 1 6. 
Ίσίδωροί f. of Theonas 1269. 2, 13. 
Ίσιων s. of Psais 1299. 1,21. 

Ισχυρός (^^Ίσχυρίων) 1292. I, 17. 
Ίσχυρίων (= Ίσχυραί) 1291. I, 1 5. 
'Ιωάννη! 1325 ; 1335-6 ; 1341. 
Ίώσηπο! 1281. g. 

' Ιωσήφ f. of Aur. Epiphanius 1320. 

Κάλαθο: f. of Heras 1272. 14. 

Καλανμΐ!, Aip. K. s. of Petenouphis 1256. 6, 

(Καλαλαϋρΐϊ) 23. 
Κάμοκο! 1299. 15. 
Κάρποί 1294. 8. 
Κάστωρ 1293. 38. 
Κάστωρ, Aip. Κ. 1286. 1 3. 

Κάστωρ S. of Damostratus 1298. 1 1. 
KaivTios (1. Κνίντ. ?) Παυλΐκοί praefect 1266. 2 5. 
Ke'Xfp archidicastes 1270. 5. 12. 
Κλαυδία d. of Theon and m. of Zoilus 1267. 8. 
ΚλαΰδιΟΕ Διοσκουρίδη! δ καϊ Xaipea! strategus 
1255. I. 

Κλαύδιοί, Ύιβίριο! Κ. Διογένη! ex-COSmeteS, f. 

of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 8. 

ΚλαύδιοΓ, Ύιβίριο! Κ. Διογένη: S. of Tiberius 

Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7. 



288 



INDICES 



νΧίων 1294. 9- 

KoiXd/cios f. of Aur. Heracles 1261. 4. 

ΚόΧΚονθο! 1291. 6. 

ΚοΚΚονθος f. of Diemous 1272. 26. 

Κόλλου^οΓ \(y. Φαλοϋί, f. of Psatrcs 12Θ3. 41. 

ΚολλοΟχίΓ 1296. 14. 

Konpfas 1333. 

Ko?rpeurs. of Sarapammonl275. 8, II, 21, 24. 

Κο'ραξ, ΏφΕλάί ό καϊ Κ. 1279. 2, 2^. 
Κοσρήί monk 1338. 

KipiXKos, ΟΒλπιοί Κ. catholicus 1260. 7• 
ΚυριλλοΟί 1300. 8. 

Ααιτώριοί νόμος 1274. 1 3• 

Ααμασά[!'\, Αύρ. Λ. S. of PepiriuS 1320. 

Λαμ . . σων 1322. 

AevKaSws 1324. 

AevKavTos (1. Αΐΰκανθος ?) f. of PhiloxenuS 1338. 

Αητο8ωρκ ή και Aιovvσoθfωvis d. of Ptolema 

1278. 6. 
Αητώ goddess 1256. 12. 

AovKios, Αύρ. ΉρακΧύΒη! 6 και Λ. S. of LuciuS 

1274. 4. 

ΛουκίΟΓ f. of Aur. Heraclides also called 

Lucius 1274. 5. 
AovKpfjTios NeiXos strategus 1262. i. 

Ναικιανη, Αυρηλία Μ. 1271. 2. 

Μακρόβιο!, Φλ. Hapavios 6 καϊ Μ. logistes 1265. 

5; 1303. 
Μάξιμο: 1257. 1 6. 

Μαρία m. of Peter 1300. 2, 11. 
Μαρκία m. of Aur. Sinthonis also called 
Apia 1268. 7. 

Μάρκοί ΑΰρηΚιο! ' AvSpaviKos 6 και Μίθρη: 1278. 

I, 17• , 
Μάρκοί AiptjKios Νικοκλήι ex-g}'innasiarch, s. of 

Zoilus 1274. 3. 
Μάρ/ίοί f. of Saras 1293. 5, 30. 
MapTvpios 1328. 
MapTvpios σνμμαγο5 1323. 

Meyx^f, Αύρ. Μ. comarch, s. of Theon 1254. 

17. 31. 33• 
MfiSoCt, Αυρηλία Μ. d. of Apion 1276. I, 2, 24. 
McXavos 1296. 15. 
Μήνης 1322. 
ΜιάτΓΐϊ 1324. 
Μ'ιθρης, Μάρκος Αϋρ. Ανδρόνικος ό κα\ Μ. 1278. 

Ι, 17. 

Μώρας 1288. Ι3, 20, 2ζ, 20. 



Ν«λάί 1345. 

NeiXoi 1337. 

Νίίλοϊ, Αουκρητιος Ν. StrategUS 1262. Ι. 

Νίπωτιανόί, Αύρ. θ^ων ό καϊ Ν. 1273. 2, 48. 

Ν(χθ(νιβΐΐ S. of Horus 1287. 22. 

ΝίκανδροΓ basilicogrammateus 1266. 27. 

Νίκτ; m. of Aur. Agathodaemon 1276. i. 

ϊ^ικοκλης, Μάρκος Αύρ. Ν. ex-gymnasiarch, S. 

of Zoilus 1274. 3. 
Νόχι/α 1288. i6; 1300. 4. 
NoWos 1337. 

Όλβανός (= Όρβ.ί) f. of Aur. Anicetus 1260. 
3. 25• 

Όμαία 1300. 4• 

Όννώφρις, Αύρ. Ό. προστάτης, S. Of AmmOnius 

1275. I, ΙΟ, 23. 
Όννωφρις f. of Dioscorus 1259. 5. 

Ονά\(ριανός 1329. 

ΟύάΚίριος Πομ7Τί;ιαι/ΟΓ praefect 1252. recto 2, 

28. 

ΟύαλεριοΓ φίρμος praefect 1271. I. Valerius 

Firmus 1271. 7. 
Ού'λπιοΓ Κύριλλοί catholicus 1260. 7. 

Παάπΐϊ f. of Thompachrates 1282. 8. ' 

Παγώχις, Αύρ. Π. S. of Ptollion 1280. 1 8. 

Παθ^ρμονθις 1348. 

ΏαΧιονς 1326. 

Πάλλαδιάς 1288. 8, II. 

ΐΐαμηα, Αύρ. Π. S. of Peter 1280. 1,15. 

Ώάμφιλος basilicogrammateus 1266. 2. 

ϋανάρης 1269. 24, 27. 

Ώανιτβαϋις {. of Aur. Silvanus 1254. 1 6. 
Πάκοί s. of Hermias 1328. 
Ώανρνμις f. of Harpaesis 1281. 4. 

Παποντώς S. of Amoi'S 1282. I9, 25, 27. 

Παποι/τώί, Αύρ. Π. comarch, s. of Theon 

1255. 3. 

Παποντως f. of Ptolcmaeus 1287. 8. 

Παράνιος, φλαοίιος Π. ό και Μακρόβιοι logisteS 

1265. 5 ; 1303. 
IlaTfppoifts 1296. II. 

Πατιρμοΰθις, Αύρ. Π. comarch, S. of Saprion 

1256. 5, 23. 

Πατ( ), Αύρ. Π. tax-collector, s. of Eut{ych ) 

1283. 3. 
ΠαυλΐχοΓ, Καύντίος{?) Π. praefect 1266. 25. 
ΠαΟλοΓ 1324. 
Παύλοϊ ίητηρίτης 1328. 



V. PERSONAL NAMES 



Παυσφδί f. of Charmus 1267. 6. 
Ώαυσ-'φιι f. of Didymus 1259. 6. 

Ώιμπψ 1270. 2 9. 

Ufrnpios f. of Aur. Lamasas 1320. 
Π(τ£νοΰφΐ5 f. of Aur. Kalaumis 1256. 6. 
iieToiriptr, Avp. Π. s. of Taseus and f. of 

Aurelia Taseus 1268. 5, 8, 14. 
Πίτοσοράιτίί f. of ThnasandTekosisl282.5, 8. 
ΠίτοσοραπίΓ f. of Thonis 1282. II. 
nirpos 1341. 

Tlerpos, Aip. Π. s. of Tauris 1254. 25. 
Uerpos f. of Aur. Pamea 1280. i, 13. 
neVpos βοηθά! (l) 1322 ; (2) 1329. 
πίτροί s. of Esour 1300. 10. 
Xlerpot s. of Maria 1300. 2, 12. 
lierpavios Aioinimos strategUS 1279. I. 
πλούσια (Πλουστ; Pap.) 1300. 4. 
Ώλοντάρχη 1293. 31. 
Πλούταρχο?, θίων 6 και Π. StrategUS of the 

Tanite noma 1257. 4. 
Πλούταρχος f. of Heracleus 1252. verso 26. 
ΠλούταρχοΓ f. of Plution 1266. 21. 
Ώλοντίων s. of Plutarchus and f. of Theimou- 

thion 1266. 20. 
Ώλοντίων s. of Psammis 1266. 33. 
ΠολυκλίΐδαΓ 1270. 23. 

Ώομπηιανόί, oiaKepios Π. praefect 1252. recto 

2, 28. 

Πόπλιοί 1287. 7. 

Ποσίδώνιοϊ ό καΙ Ύριά8(\φθ! 1259. 2. 

Ώρίσκος 1341. 

Ώροΐτο! ί. of Achilles 1281. 14. 

Πτολίμα d. of Dionysotheon and m. of Didyme 

and Letodoris 1278. 7. 
Πτολ£μαΊοί 1295. 5 ; 1342. 
ΠτολεμαΐοΓ gymnasiarch 1333. 
Πτολεμαίο! s. of Herodes 1270. 2, 16, 46. 
Πτολψαίοί s. of Papontos 1287. 8. 
ΠΓολλαρίωΐί f. of Ammonius 1252. verso 32. 
ΠΓολλίων f. of Aur. Pagochis 1280. iB. 
Πτολ . . . 1280. 20. 

Σαττρίων f. of Aur. Patermouthis 1256. 5. 

Σαραπάμμων 1252. verSO 26. 

Σαραπάμμων, Αίρ. 2. S. of DiogeneS 1276. 32. 

Σαραπάμμων f. of CopreUS 1275. 8. 

Σαραπάί 1294. 17. 

2αραπάΓ8. of IsaS 1269. 7, 1 7. 

ΣαραΐΓΐάί 1262. introd. ; 1268. 19. 
Σαραπιάι m. of Apollonarion 1267. 4. 



Σαραπιάί, Αυρηλία Σ. d. of Arius and m. of 

Aur. Origenes 1277. i, 22. 
Σαραπίων 1244. introd. ; 1256. 2; 1272. 2, 

26; 1287. 20; 1349. 
Σαραπίων, Αΰρ. Σιρηνο! ό κα\ Σ. S. of AgathinuS 

1276. 3• 
Σαραπίων banker, 8. of Eudaemon 1253. 1 1. 
Σαραπίων ΐ. of Diogenes 1316. 
Σαραπίων s. of Dio[ and f. of Sarapion 

1263. 4. 
Σαραττίωρ f. of Epimachus 1262. 3. 
Σαραπίων excgetes 1269. 4, 12. 
Σαραπίων s. of Heraclous 1317. 
Σαραπίων s. of Sarapion 1263. 4. 
Σαραπίων scribc of the record-office 1270. 1 1. 

Σαραπίων, Φλαούιος Σ. centurion 1261. 3. 

Σαραποΰί d. of Isas 1269. 8, 17. 

2αραπ•[, Avp. Σ. 1306. 
Σαρά: 1292. 8. 

2αράΓ s. of Marcus 1293. 5, 12, 19, 30. 
2αρ/χάΓ))Γ 1297. I, 23. 
ΣεκοΟκδοΓ 1258. 2. 

Σιονηριανά} praepositus 1261. 8. 

ΣίΤΓτίμιο! Χαφημων 1283. 1 5. 

Σαραπίων 1321. 

Σ^ρηνο! 1335. 

Σfpηvos, Aip. Σ, ό κα\ Σαραπίων S. of AgathinUS 

1276. 3• 

Σ(ρηνο! basilicogrammateus 1262. 2. 
Σιλβανο!, Αΰρ. 2. S. of Ammonius 1260. 29. 
ΣίΚβανίί, Αίρ. 2. comarch, s. of Panetbauis 

1254. 16, 31, 32. 
Σιλβανός, Avp. 2. s. of Theon 1307. 
Σινβοωνί! m. of Ammon[ 1270. 19. 

Σινθώνις, Ανρηλία Σ. ή κα\ Άπία d. of Dionysius 

1268. 7, 10, 15• 
2oipis m. of Theonas 1269. 3, 14 {Σοηροϊα). 

Σοηρον!, See Σοηρα. 

Σοντώριο! ΣωσίβίΟ! StrategUS 126 6. 26. 

Σύρα m. of Ision 1299. i, 21. 
Σνρίων amphodogrammateus 1267. i. 
Σύρος f. of Apollonius 1282. 9. 
Σώζων 1253. 13- 

Σωσίβιος, Σοντώριος 2. StrategUS 1266. 26. 

Τααρ[ m. of Aurelia Taseus 1268. 8. 
Ύαζωιλάς d. of Aphunchis 1287. 1 6. 
Ταρίί'α m. (?) of Aur. Dius 1296. 9. 
ΎαπιΧονς til. of Apia 1288. 1 8, 21. 
ΤάπολοΓ 1286. 2. 



υ 



290 



INDICES 



Ίαποσιριάς m. of Aur. Serenus also called 

Sarapion 1276. 4. 
ΤασίΟί, λυρηΚία Τ. d. of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 8. 
Τασ(Οί m. of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 6. 
Τασόΐί 1295. I, 22. 
TaOpif m. of Aur. Peter 1254. 26. 

Ύανρίσκο! πρωτήκτωρ 1253. I4, 1 7• 
Ύαυσ'φΐ! 1294. 1 6. 

Ύαυσ'φκ, Αϊιρηλία Τ. d. of Aurelia Thaesis 

1273. 3. 
Ύαυσΐριι m. of Aur. Aphunchis 1275. 4. 

Ύαχωσις 1299. 13- 

Τ«ωσΐ5 m. of Amois 1282. 10. 

Ύικωσΐ! d. of Petosorapis and m. of Thom- 

pachrates 1282. 8. 
Ύίκωσίί d. of Thonis 1282. 1 1 . 
Tcvflftr 1287. 2 1. 

Ύίχωσοϋς m. of Aurelia Ammonia 1284. 13. 
Tt/3i'pior Κλαύδίοί Αιογίνη! ex-COSmetes, f. of 

Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 8. 

Ίιβίριο! ΚλαύδιοΓ Aioyei/Tjt S. of TiberiuS 

Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7. 

Τι/ιαγ£ΐΊ)Γ ό και Δίδυμοί f. of ApoUonius 1262. 

II. 
Τιμπβσοίρΐί 1296. 1 6, 
Ίίρων 1260. 5. 
Tw0€poCr 1296. ΙΟ. 
Τι/ίφίρσο'ίί 1269. 31. 
ΤριάδΛφοί 1299. 14. 
TpmSfXi^of άρχιυπηρίτηί 1253. 21. 

Ύρίά8(\φο!, ΠοσιδωΜο? ό και Τ. ship-master 

1259. 2. 
Τρύφων {. of Aur. Arsinoiis 1273. 4• 
ΤρωΛοΓ 1298. 15. 

Ύσ^ρφατρη!, Αώύμη η και Τ. m. of ApoUoniuS 
1262. 12. 

Valerius Firmus, praefect 1271. 7. 

Φαλοϋί, IraTpijs S. of ColluthuS Φ. Xeyo/ifi/of 

1293. 41. 
■Φαι/ιοΓ s. of ApoUonius 1330. 
Φα[.] . . . j/8( ), Αημτρ-ριο! ό και Φ. ex-exegetes 

1262. 4• 
Φίλί'αί ex-magistrate of Alexandria 1252. 

recto 18, 30, 34. 



ΦίΧιππο!, Ανρ. Φ. ό κα\ Ώριων StrategUS 1260. Ι. 

ΦιλόξβΐΌΓ 1336. 

Φιλο'ΪΕΐ/οΓ S. of Leucantus 1338. 

Φιλόζζνος οίνοχΐίριστης 1326—7. 
Φιλου/ιει/ι; 1293. Ι, 43• 
Φιλοϋϊ 1296. ΙΟ. 
Φίλων f. of ApoUonia 1344. 

Φιλώταϊ f. of Aur sis 1275. 5. 

Φίρμο!, OiaXepios Φ. praefect 1271. 1. Valerius 

Firmus 1271. 7. 
Φλαοΰιο! Ώαράνίοί ό και Μακρόβιοι logistes 

1265. 5; 1303. 
Φλαούίοί Σαραπίων centurion 1261. 3• 
Φοιβάμμων 1300. 4- 

Φωκίων StrategUS 1270. ι . 

Xaipcar, Κλαυδιοι Λιοσκονρίδη; ό κα\ Χ. StrategUS 

1255. I. 
Χαφημονί!, ΑΰρηΧία Διοιτυσια; ή και Χ. 1278. 

2, ΐ6. 
Χαιρημων^ Σ^πτίμιος Χ. 1283. 1 5. 

Χάρμο! S. of Pausiras 1267. 5• 

Ψάκ ί. of Ision 1299. ι, 2ΐ. 

Ψάμμιι S. of Ballarus and f. of Dionysius also 

called Amois 1266. 7, 9. 
Ψάμμΐ! s. of Dionysius also called Amois 

and f. of Plution 1266. 40. 

ΨατρηίΒ. of ColluthusΦαλoOίλeyof^eI/os^293. 40. 
YeKij 1299. 17. 

'QKeavoc 1305. 

'Q,piyhn)s, Aip. Ώ. s. of Aurelia Sarapias 1277. 

26. 
■flpiW 1296. 19; 1299. 11. 
Ώριων ό καΐ Άπίων basilicogrammateusl259. 8. 
'αρίων, Aip. 'a. comarch, s. of Archelaus 

1255. 4. 
Ώριων, Aip. ΦΛμγτγογ ό καϊ Ώ. StrategUS 

1260. I. 
Ώριων, Aip. Ώ. f. of Aur. Dius 1296. i, 22. 
Ώριων s. of Zoilus 1267. 15. 
^apos f. of Heracleus 1281. 11. 
'■βροι f. of Nechthenibis 1287. 23. 
Ώρο! f. of Theonis 1276. 8. 

Ώφ(\α! ό και Κόραξ 1279. 2, 29• 



291 



VI. GEOGRAPHICAL. 

(a) Countries, Nomes, Cities, Toparchies. 



A?y«7iT09 1253. 2 ; 1271. i ; 1313. 

'Α\(ξάν8ρίΐα 1252. recto 20, 30; 1274. 9; 
1288. 17, 34; 1291. 9; 1295. 12. ή 
λαμπρότατη Ά. 1254. 6, 22; 1260. 1 3- 

Φάροί 1271. 3• 
' Α\(ξαν5ρ(ων χώρα 1274. 8. 
'AvTivofvs 1268. 4• 
Άπολλω>»οπολίτι;5 (i/o/ndr) 12Θ3. 43• 
Αΰασιηκόί 1300. ΙΟ. 

Βαβυλών 1261. 7• 

ΑιοπόΚίτη! (vo/ios) 1255. 2. 

Έλλ);>ΊΚ(5Γ 1260. 5• 
'ΈτΓται/ομία 1302. 

θηβαίί 1282. 4• 

θ/ίοισίφώ τοπαρχία 1262. 13; 1285. 122. 

Κυνοπολίπ/ϊ (fopos) 1254. Ι, 15; 1256. 4 
(Κννοπο\. άνω), 1 6 (Κυνωι/πολ.), 

μητροποΚίΤη! 1306. 
μητροπο\ιτικ05 1283. 4• 

Νί'α πό\κ 1259. 3, ΙΟ. 

νομ(!ϊ 1252. verso 7 ; 1257. 2, 5, 18 ; 1259. 
9 ; 1261. 3 ; 1301 ; 1307 ; 1320. 

Όξυρνγχίτη! {νομοί) 1252. recto 3, 20, verso 
7 ; 1255. 2 ; 1257. ι ; 1259. ι ; 1260. 2 ; 
1262. Ι ; 1265. 5 ; 1270. 6, 48 ; 1275. 
25; 1283. 2; 1298. ΐ7; 1303; 1320. 



' Οξνρνγχίτικος σταθμοί 1273. 7• 
Όξυρυνχι™^ πόλκ 1253. 3 )■ 1257.14; 1274. 
2 ; 1278. 5. 9 ί 1284. 6, 9, ΐ3• ■? λαμπρά 

και λαμπροτάτ»; Ό|. πόλ. 1252. reCtO 23 ; 

1260. 4; 1261. 4; 1264. 2, 6 ; 1280. ι. 

ή Χαμπρα Όζ. πόλ. 1320. 

Όξυρύγχων πόλΐϊ 1258. ι ; 1263. 6 ; 1267. 4 J 
1268. 6 ; 1269. 3, 14 ; 1270. 3, 17 ; 1273. 

2 ; 1276. 2, 6 ; 1277. 5; 1279. 4; 1282. 
4, 13, 22; 1287. II, 19• 

παγο!, e ■nay. 1253. 19. ζ "ay. 1253. 1 6. 

nSkis = Alexandria 1270. 14- τ• = Oxy- 

rhynchus 1252. verso 2, 30, 36 ; 1263. 2 ; 

1265. 7; 1267. 9; 1272. 3; 1273. 5; 

1274. 4, 13; 1276. 4; 1280. 4; 1284. 

10; 1346 (?). 
Προσωπίττ/ί {νομοί) 1301. 

'ΡωμαίοΓΐ264. 19; 1268.9; 1274.3; 1276. 

3 ; 1277. 3. 

2ιδητΐ! 1271. 2. 

Τανίτης (i/opos) 1257. 5- 

τοπαρχία, άνω 1285. ζ1- άπι/λιώτου 1285. 

85. θμοισεφώ 1262. 13 ; 1285. 122. κάτω 

1259. 6; 1285. 129. λίβ<55 1257. ι; 

1285. 7°- ί*''^ 1260. ίο; 1283. 5 >' 

1285. 9». 

Φάροί 1271. 3• 



'ASatov 1285. 86. 
Ά4.]χ« 1285. 58. 
'AvTcus 1285. 68. 

Άρταπάτου 1285. 17, HO. 
Άρχιβίου 1285. 64. 
Άτηρίου (ποίκίον 1322. 

Δωσίίί'ου 1285. 46, Ι39• 



(6) Villages and f-noUia. 
I. Oxyrkjinckite. 

'Επισήμου 1285. 55• 



'Ηλ£νσάΐί(?) 1252. recto 17, 25. 

Ήρακλ^ίδου ίποΐκίον 1285. 72• 

ΉρακλΛρ 1260. 12; 1285. 9, ιοο. 

θίϊΚθκ (θμοισίφώ τοπαρχία:) 1285. 1 23. 
θωλθΐ! (κάτω τοπ.) 1285. 48, 14^• 



292 



INDICES 



θω\βκ {μίσηί τοπ.) 1285. 104• 
θωσβίί 1285. 52• 
θ[.] [ 1285. 96. 

Ίίμη 1285. 98. 
Ίσεΐον Κάτω 1285. 39) ^S^- 
'lo-fioi- Uayya 1255. 5 ', 1285. 56- 
'laeiov Τρύφωνος 1285. 45; 1 3^• 
Ίστρου 1285. Ιθ8. 

KfpKfiOpii 1285. 70. 
KcpKe^oCwi 1285. 66. 
Kcpfcevfja 1285. 1 1 6. 
Κίρκηιρωσα 1286. 23. 

ΚίσμοΟχίί 1285. 124 ; 1342; 1347 (?). 
Κόμα 1285. io6. 
Κο[.]ου 1285. 135- 

AevKiov 1285. 82. 
Κηνωνο! 1285. 77• 
Λίλι; 1285. 92• 

Μαστ . . τιφόρου 1285. 21, ΙΙ4• 
ΜεγαΚης Uapopiov ΐποΐκιον 1327. 
yieKavdiov 1285. 102. 
Μ^ρμίρθα 1285. 54• 
Μοι/ι/ιου 1285. 02. 
Κονχινάξα! 1285. 79• 
Μονχιναρνώ 1285. 44) Ι37• 
ΜοίχΐΓ 1342. 

Ne/ic'pa 1285. 1 1 2. 
Νί'σλα 1285. 6 1. 
ΝίσμΙμίΓ 1285. 57• 
Ni'ypoi; 1285. 53• 
Νόμου εποίκιον 1285. ΙΟΙ. 

Ξ^νάρχον 1285. 6ο. 

■ Ονατωβθΐ! ΐποίκιον 132β. 

ΠαΛμΐ! 1285. 76. 
Πακίρκη 1285. 89• 
Παλάσΐί 1285. Ι 27 ; 1342. 
TJavevet 1285. 74• 
ΠαωμίΓ 1285. 12 2. 

Π€£»ΐ)ώ 1283. 6. 
Ώ^κτυήτου {?) 1312. 
Πελα 1285. 8 1. 



IlfTffioCwt 1285. 83. 
IleTEDoCpit 1285. 119. 
ηίτνη 1285. 107. 
Π(τ . [.] . 1285. 5ΐ• 
ΠλΛώ 1285. III. 
Ποσομττόίί 1285. 85. 
nou[.]em 1285. 105. 

Σαίάλον 1285. 59• 

2αραπίωνος Xaiprjpovos 1285. 93• 

Σατύρον 1285. 95• 

Σιναηωθΐ! 1285. 103. 

2ί»αώ 1279. 9; 1285. 78. 

SfveKcXfi 1285. 80. 

2evenra 1285. 120 ; 1287. 3• 

Σ^νοκώμί! 1285. 73• 

2«)τώ 1285. log. 

2evipit 1285. 63. 

2ΕρΟφ« 1285. 7ΐ• 

Σίσφθα 1285. 136. 

26φώ 1285. 125. 

Σίγκ('φα 1285. 65. 

SiDopi 1281. 15; 1285. 134; 1339. 2ιι/α- 

pviTiKos 1281. 6. 
2oCii 1275. 7; 1285. 4?) Ι40- 
Σύρω» 1268. 3 5 1285. 75• 

Ύααμπ€μου 1285. 88. 

Τακολκίλκ 1285. 20, ΙΙ3• 

Ύακόνα 1285. 1 30. 

Ταλαώ 1285. Ι3Ι• 

ΤαλωπιτΕΪ 1285. 24, ΙΙ7• 

Tavats 1285. 99• 

Τε|«Ί285. ι 1 8. 

TfpCitf 1285. 87• 

Ύψ! 1262. 13, 19; 1285. Ι26; 1342. 

Τύχιΐ) Φαγ( ) 1285. 129. 

Φοβώου 1285. 9°• 

XOo-is 1285. 67• 

^ωβθΐί ίαπηλιώτου τοπαρχίας) 1285. 94• 
Ίτωβθκ {κάτω τοπ.) 1259. 7 ί 1285. Ι33• 
Ψωβθις (μία-ης τοπ•.) 1285. 2 2, II 5• 

^αφίί 1285. 9ΐ• 

[ ]αυρ . [. 1285. 40. 



Vi. GEOGRAPHICAL 



293 



3. Miscellaneous. 



Aaipa (Cynopolite) 1256. 7, 16, 24, 26. 
Π . . [γψΐί 1252. recto i. 



Τα . 7γ( ) (Apollinopolite) 1293. 43. 
. ρϋθίς (Cynopolite) 1254. 3, 18. 



{c) αμφοία OF OXYRHYNCHUS. 



Νότου Δρό/Λου 1266. 2 2. 
Πλατίίαϊ 1267. Ι?. 
Τψγενοίίίωί 1268. II. 



Βορρά KpijiriSos 1284. ΙΟ. 
'Έρμαίον 1263. 7- 
'ϊππο&ρ6μον 1258, 2. 
ΜνροβαλάΐΌυ 1276. 6 ; 1306. 

(ί/) κλτ^ροι. 
'HpaiiKeibov και Ήρακλίϊδου 1279. ΙΟ. | Πολυκλ«'8ου 1270. 23. 

(e) Miscellaneous. 



λουτρά Βημόσια 1252. verSO 2 2. 

Νίόψυτοι/, κτήμα [\f γόμο/οι/?] Ν. 1286. introd. 

Πίκτυίΰτου (village ?) 1312. 



Περκωψ-, άμτΓίλίΚον κτήμα Π. \(γόμ(νον 1278. 



Αθηνά ή καϊ θο^ρΐΓ 1268. ']. 

Άνοϋβΐ! 1256. 12. 

Βησί! 1272. ΙΟ. 

Δ«!ία/σοΓ, οττονδή Διοιαίσου 1283. Ι7ι 21. 

Ζβύϊ 1265. 8. 



VII. RELIGION. 

(α) Pagan, 
(ι) Gods. 

"Ηρα 1265. 8. 



θ€0!, θίοί 1296. 5• 
1256. 13; 1265. 8 

Qoripis, Αθηνά ή κα\ θ. 1268. 7• 
ίίητώ 1256. 12 



σννναοι θ(ο\ μίγιστοι 

α. Index II. 



βωμό! 1258. 8. 

ΉρακλίΙον. See Index VI (3). 

iepov 1256. 18 ; 1258. 8. Άνούβιδος και 
Αϊ^τουί και των σνννάων θΐων μεγίστων [oils 
σννκαθίδρνται vaos θεον Σεβαστού Καίσαρος Upa 



(a) Temphs, dfc. 

Ίτρωτολόγιμα 1256. 12. ί. Διόί και "Hpas 
και των σνννάων θίών pey. 1265. 8. 

'ifffloK. See Index VI {6). 

vaos θ(υΰ Σίβαστον Καίσαρα: 1256. Ι4• 
Te'fierar 1258. 9• 



apxiepeis 1252. rectO 2 2. 
Upfia 1256. 7. 

iepds 1256. 8, 12; 1265. 7, 20, 21 ; 1297. 
3. t. evapxos f^'jyjT'Jf 1269. I, 12. ΐ. και 



(3) Priests. 

άρχιδικαστη! 1270. 5i I 2. 
κωμάστης θήων προτομών και νίκηι αΰτων προα- 

γοΰση: 1265. 9ι 21 (οπί. και νίκ. αϋτ. πρ.). 
παστοφόρο! Αθηνάς της καΐ Θοήρι8θ! 1268. 7• 



(5) Christian. 



"Αττα ΊοΰστοΓ 1311. 
άποτακτηρ 1311. 

θ(ός 1299. 6. κΰριοΓ θ. 1298. 4 ; 1299. 4 J 
1300. 2. 



μαρτΰριον'Άττα Ίουστου 1311. 
μονάζων 1338. 
πρ^ίσβντΐρος Υ) 1311. 

Xfty 1289. Ι ; 1300. ι ; 1328 ; 1343. 



294 



INDICES 



VIII. OFFICIAL AND MILITARY TITLES. 



άγοραΐΌμικό;, (ΰθηνιαρχικο! και άγ. στίφανο! 1252. 

verso 17. 

άγορανόμο! 1282. 46. 
άγωνοθετήσα! 1284. 9. 
άμψο^ο-γραμματΐνς 1267. Ι. 
άρξας Άλίξαι/δρίίοί 1252. recto 3Ο• 

αρχή 1252. recto ΙΟ, verso 28, 361 37• 

άρχιδικαστή^, KtXep Upeiis κα\ αρχι6. (a.D. 159) 
1270. 5- Κελφ ytvopevos στρατηγό! τήί 
πόλίοοΓ iepevs αρχιΒ. καΐ προί ττ) (■mpekfia των 
χρηματιστών και των αΚΚων κριτηρίων ^A.D. 159/ 
1270. 12. 

apxtepevs 1252. reCtO 2 2. 

άρχιυττηρίτη! στρατηγοί/ 1253. 21. 

άρχοντα 1252. verso 23. 

βασιλική γραμματεία 1274. 8. Cf. βασιλικοί 
γραμμάτων!. 

βασιλικοί γραμματεύς ^ν^ίκαν8ρο5\^Α.Ώ. 72—3/1266. 
27. Πάμφιλοί (a.D. 74-5)1266. 2. Σερηνοί 
(a.D. 197) 1262. 2. Ώρίων 6 καΐΆπίων {α.Ό. 
2ΙΙ-Ι2) 1259. 8. Άχιλλίων ό και Άπολλώ- 
«Οί S. of ApoUoniuS fv 17 ην ίητικεχειρισμίνος 
βασιΚικΎΐ γραμματεία *ΑΧεζανΒρεων χώρας (3ra 

cent.) 1274. 7- 

βφλιοφίλαξ 1264. 3 ; 1268. 2. βιβλ. δημο- 
σίων λόγων 1256. 2. 

βοηθός 1257. 8, 9 ; 1322 ; 1329 ; 1342. βοηθ. 
πραιποσίτον 1253. 1 6, 19. 

βουλευτής 1252. recto 23 J 1261. 4; 1268. 2 ; 
1274. 2 ; 1278. 5 ; 1284. 6, 9, ϊ9• 

βουλή 1252. verso 6, 9, 23, 27. 

γραμματείς, βασιλικός γρ. See βασιλικοί. γρ, 
καταλογείου 1270. II. γρ. κώμης Σιναρϋ 
κα\ έτερων κωμών 1281. 15. ΎΡ• πόλεως 
1263. 2. 

γυμνασιαρχήσας 1262. 4 ; 1264. 2 ; 1274. Ι ; 

1278. 8; 1284. 19. 
■yv/ii'aaiap;(oyl252. verso 33; 1274. 13; 1278. 
4 ; 1333. το τάγμα των γυμνασιάρχων 1252. 
verso 24. 

δεκαπρωτία 1257. Ι, 3) ΙΟ, 19. 

δεκάπρωτος 1255. 9• '7 ; 1257. 12, 15 ," 1260. 

ΙΟ, 19- 

δημόσιος τραπεζίτης 1284, 6, Ι9. 



διοίκησις δημοσίων λουτρών 1252. verSO 2 2. 
διοικητής, ό κράτιστος γενόμενος διοικ. Ανδρόμαχος 

(a.D. 272) 1264. 8. 

διοικούντες τα κοινά πρώτοι μετά σε (SC. τον 
επαρχον) τιμήν 1253. 5• 

έκατόνταρχος τάξεως τοΟ καθολικού 1261. 3• 

ε'κβολεύς 1301. 

έξηγητεύσας 1262. 5 ; 1263. 2. 

εξηγητής 1252. rectO 2 2, 44 ; 1269. 5- Ίερευς 

εναρχος εξ. 1269. Ι, (εναρχ. Ιερ. κα\ εξ.) 12. 

(ξ. Αλεξανδρείας, Αυρήλιος Ηρακλείδης (a.D. 

289) 1252. recto 20. 
όταρχοί 1253. 2, 23. See ήγεμών. 
επείκτης δημοσίου σίτου, ό κράτιστος επ. δη. σιτ. 

1257. ΐ3• 

επιμελητής, ε'πιμ. τοΰ οίνου 1298. 12. cjrijti. 

τοϋ ενΉλενσάει φρουρίου 1252. reCtO 17, 24• 

επιμ. . . . 1261. 4. 
επιστράτηγος 1302. 
επίτροπος, 6 κράτιστος επίτ. Νβα? πόλεως 1259. 

ΙΟ. ό κράτιστος τών οΰσιακών επίτ. 1274. 

ΙΟ. επίτ. της Φάρου 1271. 4• 
εΰθηνίάρχης 1252. versO 24. 
ευθηνιαρχία 1252. verSO 29, 33• 
εΰθηνιαρχικος και αγορανομικός στέφανος 1252. 

verso 17. 

ηγεμονία 1252. reCtO 1 9. 

ήγεμών 1252. verSO 14, 18 ; 1305. Καύιτιοί 
(Ι.Κυίντιος?) Ώαυλε'ινος (a.D. 72-3) 1266. 
25. Ήράκληος έπαρχος της Αίγΰπτου (3rd 
cent.) 1313. Οϋαλέριος Φίρμος επαρχ. Αίγ. 

(a.D. 246) 1271. Ι, (Valerius Firmus) 7• 

ΒασιλβύΓ επαρχ. Αίγ. (a.D. 248?) 1277. 
introd. Ούαλέριος ΐίομπηιανός (a.D. 288-9) 
1252. recto 2, (ό 8ιασ7;μότατθΓ ημών ήγεμών 
Οϋαλ. Ώομπ., A.D. 289) 27. Cf. έπαρχος. 

καθολικός, 6 διασημότατος καθ. 1261. 3• Οίλπιοί 
Κύριλλος ό διασημ. καθ. (a.D. 286) 1260. "J. 
κεντηνάριος 1253. δ, 
Kfφαλαια)τήs 1253. 1 6, 19 ; 1330. 
κόμης 1335. 

κορχικουλάριοί 1253. 12. 
κορτιανός 1253. 4• 
κοσμητεΰσας 1284. 8. 



VIII. OFFICIAL AND MILfxARY TITLES 



295 



κωμάρχης 1254. 3, i8; 1255. 5; 1256. 7, 24 ; 
1301. 

λογίστι^ί, Φλαουίο? ΥΙαράνιος 6 και Μακρόβιος (a.D. 
336) 1265. 5 ; 1303. 

ναύκΚηρο! χαρισμοϋ Nenr ποΚ(ως 1259. 2. 
νομογράφο! 1279. 3Ι• 

πάΚαιστροφύλαξ 1266. 8. 

παράΚη^ΐ! και παρά8οσΐ! σπερμάτων, aipeSeprfS 

eVi παραΚηψεως καϊ παρα8, σπ, 1262. 6. 
ττραγματίυτψ 1257. 5• 
πραιπο'σίΓΟί 1261. 8. ττραιπ, nayov 1253. 1 6, 

19, 21. 
πράκτωρ apyvpiKOiv 1283. 4• "■?• δημοσίων 

1258. 3• 
προστάτη! κώμης 1275. 7• 
πρυτανύα 1252. verso 19. 
πρΰτανις 1252. verso 1 3• 
πρωτηκτωρ 1253. 4, 14, 1 7• 
πρώτοι μ(τα σε (SC. τοι/ €παρχον) τιμήν 1253. 6. 

σιτολόγο! 1259. 6 ; 1288. 27. 

σπερμάτων, aipfocWes eVi π-αραλήψβωΕ και παρα- 

δόσίωί σπ. 1262. 6. 
στδΚαρχοι 1331 (?). 

στρατήγησα!, στρατηγών. See στρατηγός. 
στρατηγός 1252. verso 38; 1253. 22; 1257. 

18; 1270. 6, 48; 1294. 3; 1307. 

(Alexandria) Kt'Xfp γινόμίνος στρ. της πό\(ως 

(before a.d. 159) 1270. 14. (Cynopolite 

nome) Αυρήλιος Ίίραξ 6 και ΛΐΒυμος (α. D. 2 6ο) 

1254. Ι, ΐ4• (Diopolite nome) Κλαΰ&ιος 



Διοσκουρίδης ό καϊ Χαιρίας (before A.D. 292) 

1255. 1. (Oxyrhynchite nome)['An-oXXm]i'ios 
(a.d. 45) 1258. 7• Σουτώριος Σωσίβιος 
στρατηγήσας (a.D. 72—3) 1266. 26. Π(τρώ- 
νιος Διονύσιος (a.D. 1 39) 1279. I. Φωκίων 
(a.D. 159)1270. I. Αουκρήτιος'Νύλος (a.D. 
197)1262. I. Δί&νμος{Α.Ώ. 211-12)1259. 
I, 26. Αυρήλιος Άρποκρατίων (a.D. 2 1 9) 
1283. I. Αυρήλιος Φίλιππος 6 και Ώριων 
(a.D. 286) 1260. I, 18. Αυρήλιος Ήρα- 
κλ(ί8ης (a.D. 288-9) 1252. recto 2, {εξηγητής 

' Αλ€ξανδρ(ίας στρ. Όξυρυγχίτου, A.D. 289) 
20. Κλαύδιο? Διοσκουρίδης ό και Xatpeaff 

(a.D. 292) 1255. I. (Prosopite nome) 

Αυρήλιος Διονύσιος (Late 3rd ΟΓ early 4th 

cent.) 1301. (Tanite nome) βίων 6 και 

Πλούταρχος στρατηγών (3rd cent.) 1257. 4• 
στρατιώτης, οΊ iv Βαβυλώνι BiOKcipevoi γενναιότα- 
τοι στρ. 1261. 8. 
σύμμαχος 1323 (?). 
συστάτης 1328. 

τάγμα των γυμνασιάρχων 1252. versO 24. 
τάζις του διασημότατου καθολικού 1261. 3• 
τράπιζα, δημοσία τρ. 1283. Ι4• 
τραπεζίτης 1253. 1 1. δημόσιος τρ. 1284. 6, Ι9• 

υπηρέτης 1328 ; 1339. 

ύπομνηματογράφος (Alexandria) 1270. 13• 
(Oxyrhynchus) 1257. 4• 

φρουρός 1252. verso 10. 

χρηματιστής 1270. 1 5• 



IX. WEIGHTS, MEASURES, COINS. 
{a) Weights and Measures. 



αρουρα 1270. 20, 28, 33 ; 1279. II. 

άρτάβη 1257. 6, i6 ; 1259. 4, 17, 18 ; 1260. 

6, II, 27 ; 1286. 2, 3, 4, 6, 7 ; 1288. 3, 

4, 5; 1291. 8; 1332. 

διπλοί» 1322 ; 1325-7. 

έζάπηχυς τάπης 1253. 12. 
ή/«αρΓά/3ιοΐ' 1259. 1 6. 



κεράμων 1275. 1 9, 20 ; 1286. introd. ; 1288. 

12, 35; 1324. 
κοτύλ;; 1275. 1 8. 
κούφον 1343. 

λίτ-ρα 1261. 6, 7, 9 ; 1288. 29, 30, 34, 3^ > 
1335; 1338. 

μάριον 1297. 3• 
μετρητής 1293. 6,' 20. 



296 



INDICES 



μά-ρον 1255. i6 ; 1257. 8. /i. δι^μόσιοι/ 1259. 

l8. 
μνά 1286. 8. 

μναϊαΐον 1272. ΙΟ ; 1273. Ι7• 
μονόχωρον 1341 (?). 

ξίστηί 1344. 

οΚκη 1272. ΙΟ ; 1273. 8, g, 10. 



σπαβίον129Ί. ΙΟ ; 1298. 14, ι8. 
σταθμό: 1273. 21, 28. στ. Ό|υρκγ;(ΐτίΚ(ίϊ 
1273. 6. 

τετάρτη 1273. 8, 9) II, ΐ7• 

τέταρτον 1293. 2 5 (?)■ 



χοΙ«ί 128β. 3, 4, 7• 



((5) Coins. 



apyipiov 1269. 24, 37 ', 1273. 31 ; 1274. 18, 
20, 24; 1276. 31 ; 1280. II, 12 ; 1281. 7, 
10 ; 1282. 40; 1288. 11, 28, 30, 32, 33 ; 
1292. 8 ; 1308 ; 1318; 1337. apy. τφα- 
στοϋ νόμισμα 1270. 34 > 1282. 1 4• opy- 
Σίβαστων νομ. 1276. ΙΟ. αργύρια 1288. Ι. 

ίηνάριον 1344. δηναρίων μυριάι 1337. 
&ονκηναρΙα 1274. Ι4• 

Βραχμή 1254ι. 2η ; 1262. introd. ; 1269. 24, 
26, 28, 30, 31, 35 ; 1273. 13, ΐ4> Ι5. ϊ6, 
ι8, 34 ; 1274. ι8, 20, 24 ; 1275. ι6, 22 ; 
1276. 26, 31 ; 1277. ίο, 1 1, 24; 1279. 
20 ; 1281. 7, ίο; 1282. 4°; 1283. 13 
etsaep.; 1284. 16, 17, 18, 20, 21; 1285. 
passim; 1288. 14, 3°> 35 > 1292. 8, ίο; 
1295. 8, 9; 1308-9; 1318; 1333; 
1339; 1345. 

fiwjSoXot 1285. 17. 

ήμιωβίλιον \28Ζ. ι6, 20 ; 1284. ι6, ι8, 2ΐ. 



μυριάς 1289. passim. δηναρίων μ. 1337. αρ- 
γυρίου ;χ. 1280. II, 12; 1336-7. 

νόμισμα, 2(βαστοϋ νομ. 1270. 34 Ί 1282. Ι4• 

Σ(βαστων νομ. 1276. ΙΟ. 
νομισμάτιον^ χρνσοΰ ν. 1253. 9, -^5, ^" ; 1323 J 

1329; 1330. 

οβολο! 1285. 9, 26, 31. οβ. nevre 1284. 17. 

7Τ(ντώβο\ον 1283. 1 8, 20 ; 1284. 1 6, ι8, 2ΐ ; 
1285. 23, 30, 32• 

τά\<ιντον 1274. ι8, 21 ; 1285. 69, 84 ; 1288. 

3 et saep.; 1298. 18 ; 1308 ; 1344. 
τίτρώβολον 1283. 17, 21 ; 1285. 1 1, ι6. 



χαλκο! 1295. 17. 

χαλκοϋί 1283. ι6, 17, 21. 

χρυσυΰ νομισμάτιον 1253. 9> '5) 

1329; 1330. 



1323: 



Χ. TAXES. 



άννώνα 1288. ΙΟ, 35• 

apyvpiKa μητροπολιτικά 1283. 4• 

γ(ωμ(τρία 1308. 

δίκατον. See διαφόρου. 

δημόσιο! πυρά: 1254^. 7, 20. δι). σΐτοΓ 1257. Ι3• 

δημόσια 1258. 3, 8. δη. μετρήματα 1257. 6. 

Sij. τ£λ/σ/χατα1255. ιο; 1270. 4θ• 
διαφόρου μ(Τ(ν(χθίΐσών (SC. άρταβών') άρτάβηί 

BeKOTOV (?) 1286. 3• 

ίγκύκλιοκ 1284. 7• 



€Γδο5ΐ276. 1 6. 

ίκατοστή, ίκ. μία κα\ ήμιαρτύβιον 1259. 1 6. α! 

(κατοσταΐ μ(Τ(ν€χθίΐσων (sc. άρταβων) ι (?) 

1286. 6. 
«π; 1283. ΐ3• 

€'ξαργυρισμΟ! 1253. 8 ; 1288. 1 9 ; 1344. 
iirapoiipiov 1283. 1 3, 1 6, 19, 23. 
έπιβο\ή 1347. 

(πιδημία, tis την ίσομίνην i. 1261. 7• 
ξνθΐνία στρατιωτών 1261. 7• 
ίφόδιον 1253. 7• 

θεωρικά 1333. 



χ. 

ΚίφαΚη, σνντίλίΐα τη! Κ(φ. 1331. 

μετρήματα, δημόσια μ. 1257• 6. 

οκτάδραχμο! σπονδή Διονύσου 1283. 17, 20. 

πίριστ^ρώνων, πηχισμο! π. 1283. 1 8. 
■πηχισμο! πίριστίρώνων 1283. 1 8. 



TAXES 

προσφορά 1253. g ; 1322. 



297 



σπονδή 1284. 1 6 ; 1340. οκτύδραχμο! σπ. 

Αιονϋσον 1283. 17, 20. 
συντέλεια 1330. σ. τη: κιφαΚη: 1331. 

τ(λ(σμα 1288. 6 (?). δημόσια τελίσματα 1255. 

ΙΟ ; 1270. 40. 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS. 



άβροχοι 1279. 23. 

αβωλο! 1259. 15. 

άγαόόί 1273. I. 

ayyfiov 1290. 6 (? ακιον Pap.), ΙΟ (ayiov 

Pap.); 1343. 

ayeivl272. I9; 1279. 25. 

άγοράζειν 1284. 12 (?) ; 1288. 29, 36 ; 1300. 
8; 1346. 

αγορανομικοί 1252. verSO 17. 
άγορανόμοι 1282. 46. 
αγοραστικοί 1268. 1 6. 
αγυιά 1282. 14; 1316. 
ογωγΐ7 1259. 4> 1260. 5• 
άγώγιον 1293. 21. 
άγωνοθΐτ^Ιν 1284. ρ. 

άδ(λφη 1294. 1, 17; 1296. g, 10, 12 ; 1300. 

4; 1349. 
άδίλφιδοΟι 1269. 7, 17; 1282. 7• 
άδίλφιον 1300. 4• 
άδ(λ(ρΟ! 1269. ΙΟ, ιρ, 35; 1291. ι; 1292. 

2; 1293. 23, 38; 1295. 19; 1296. 1 1, 

13, 14; 1297. 5; 1298. 20 ; 1299. 4, 

1 1 ; 1300. 3, 7 ; 1330. 
άδιαπάτΐ)το£ 1259. 15• 
αδολο! 1259. 15- 

ά«' 1276. 5. 

άθράωί 1252. verso 31• 

αϊθριον 1268. II. 

αϊρίΐν 1294:. 8 ; 1295. 1 1. 

αίρίΐν 1262. 6; 1273. 38; 1276. ι8; 1279. 

ι6; 1308; 1331. 
αϊρίσΐ! 1273. 29. 
αΐτύν 1269. 15. 

αίτημα 1273. 2 8. 
αιώνιοι 1319 ; 1320. 
άκακούρ-γητος 1259. 23. 



άκιον (1. άγγιΐον?) 1290. 6. 

άκόλονθοί 1257. 9• ακολουθώ! 1266. 5• 

άκριθο! 1259. 15- 

άκυρο? 1282. 36. 

άκΰρωσίΓ 1282. 35• 

αλλήλων 1270. 32; 1273. 22, 41 ; 1275. ι ; 

1276. ίο; 1278. ι. 
ηλλοί 1252. verso 21; 1256. 7, 26; 1266. 

3, 29; 1269. 20; 1270. 16, 30; 1274. 

17; 1276. 9, 17; 1282. 24, 29; 1288. 

4; 1292. 15; 1293. 12, 20, 21; 1316. 
αλλότριο! 1266. 35- 
άλωνία 1255. 8. 

άμα 1303 ; 1350. 

άμίλεΊν 1300. 6 ; 1349. 

άμίμπτω! 1252. verso 35 ; 1273. 23. 

άμιριμνΰν 1296. 5• 
ήμη! 1297. 17- 
άμπιλικό! 1278. II, 24. 
αμπελουργός 1322 ; 1324-7. 
άμπίλών 1286. introd. 
άμφοδογραμματεν! 12S'7 . Ι. 
αμφοδον 1258. 3 ; 1263. ^ ; 1266. 2 2 ; 1267. 
13; 1268. II ; 1276. 6; 1284. ίο. 

άμφοκίρυιο! (?) 1343. 

αμφότεροι 1252. recto 21; 1254. 18; 1255. 

5; 1256. 2, 7; 1264. 3; 1274. 11; 

1276. 2 ; 1278. 7 ; 1284. 6. 

άναγιγνώσκ€ΐν 1252. reCtO 27. 

αναγκαίο! 1252. verso 37• 

ανάγκη 1288. 20. 

άναγράφειν 1266. 21 ; 1267. II. 

αναδειν 1252. verso 20. 

άναδιδόναι 1254. g ; 1282. 33 ; 1295. 15. 

άνακαλύπτειν 1297. 9- 

άνάκτησί! 1252. verso 34• 



2g8 



INDICES 



άιιαΚαμβάνιιν 1252. verSO 28. 

άνα\ίσκ(ΐν 1286. 4 ; 1288. 8 ; 1295. 8. 

άνάλωμα 1252. veiso 21 ; 1260. 17 ; 1261. 9 ; 

1288. II, 20. 
avavfwais 1252. verso 1 6. 
άναττ(ίβ(ΐν 1295. ΙΟ. 
άναπίμπανΧ^βΒ. I3. 
άναφα'ιρίτο! 1284. 15. 

«>'a0f'pfii/1286. introd. ; 1292. 14. 

άναφόμίον νΖηΖ. 1 8. 
άναψνχ^ιυ 1296. 7• 
Sv&peios, άνΒρίίότατος Καίσαρ 1318. 
άνίρχ(σθαι 1345. 
άΐ'ίυρι'σι«ιιΊ272. 23. 

άνήρ 1273. 4; 1274. 6, ΐ2, 15; 1276. ι6; 
1278. 3; 1282. Ι2, 19; 1299. ΐ3• ™ 

rar' Α'δρα 1257. II. 
Ανηστοί 1288. 34• 
άννησον 1343. 
άννώνα 1288. ΙΟ, 35• 
ufoiyeii' 1288. 12; 1294. ΙΟ, II. 
αντίγραφαν 1264. II; 1268. 14, ι8; 1270. 

4,1; 1281. 4, 13- 
avTiKiyetv 1252. verso 37• 
άνυπ^ρθίτωί 1280. 13• 
άνω 1256. 4; 1285. 5ΐ• 
ά^ιονν 1252. recto 37; verso 38 ; 1270. 57 J 

1271. 4; 1272. 18. 
αξίωμα 1265. 14, 19- 
άπαίτησί! 1253. 14 ; 1273. 35• 
απαλλαγή 1273. 25, 33ι 5^• 
άπ(λασ-ία 1252. recto 6. 
άιν(λίίθ(ρο! 1263. 3 ; 1279. 3• 
άπfpγaσίa 1270. 39• 
άτιίρχ(σθαι 1291. ΙΟ. 
ajiiVKTalos 1274. 5• 

άττίχην 1270. 35; 1276. 1 1, 25, 30; 1277. 

12, 24; 1282. 14. 
άπηλιώτψ 1270. 31 ; 1276. 8; 1279. ΐ2; 

1285. 85; 1287. 15. 
άττλοΟί 1277. 13 ; 1280. 14. άπλώί 1282. 31• 
απογράφίσθαι 1268. 4ι 15 \ 1274. ΙΟ. 
απογραφή 1276. 1 8. 
άπο^ΐίκνΰίΐν 1252. VerSO 24. OTToSfSfiyfieVos 

Αυτοκράτωρ 1309. αποδβδ. γυμνασίαρχο! 

1278. 4• 
άπ65(ΐξΐ!ΐ252. recto 16,31, verso 23; 1266. g. 

άπο^ημΰν 1288. 29. 
αποδημία 1339. 

αποδίδομαι 1252. verso 30)34. 35 ; 1273. 26, 



53; 1280. 12; 1281. 7; 1296. 21; 
1297. 22 ; 1299. 21 ; 1300. 11. 

άποκαθιστάναι 1275. 25. 

άποκύσθαι 1286. 9• 

αποκλ(ί(ΐν 1272. 5• 

άπολίίπαν 1269. 1 6. 

άπολύίΐν 1271. 5• 

άποπληροΰν 1255. ΐ6. 

άποσπαν 1295. 4, 6. 

άποστίλλαν 1288. 17 ; 1298. 13 ; 1300. 5, 6. 

άπόστολοΓ 1259. ΙΟ. 

αποσννιστάναι 1274. 9• 

άποτακτήρ 1311. 

άτΓουσία 1273. 2 2. 

αποχή 1259. 25 J 1260. 17; 1298. 14; 

1331. 
απταν 1297. 4, 7) '3• 
άπτώίίον 1273. 8. 
apyeVTiMos 1273. 12. 
άργίντιο! 1310. 
αργός 1269. 2 2. 
άργυρικόί 1283. 4• 

άργύριον. See Index IX (b). 

αργυρούς 1272. II. 

άρίθμησις 1258. 7,' 1273. 28 ; 1283. η. 
αριθμός 1261. ίο; 1270. 36 ; 1273. 2ΐ. 
ίίρουρα. See Index IX (<?). 

άρραβών 1275. 2 2. 

άρτάβη. See Index IX (a). 

άρτοκοπΰον 1288. 4• 
άρτοκόπος 1288. 23• 

apTos 1252. verso 15 ; 1275. 17 ; 1291. 4• 

αρχίΐν, άρχοντα 1252. VerSO 23. Άρξας 1252. 

recto 30. 
αρχή 1252. recto 10, verso 28, 361 37• 
άρχώικαστής. See Index VIII. 
apxupds 1252. recto 22. 

άρχιυπηρίτης 1253. 21. 

άσημος 1288. 2 2. 

άσμ€νως 1252. verso 19 (?). 

άσπάζ^σθαι 1294. ι6 ; 1296. 8, II, 13, 14. 

17, ι8 ; 1299. 4> ιι> ΐ2, 13, ΐ5. ι?• 
αστή 1277. Ι. 
ασύγκριτος 1298. Ι. 
ασυλία 1264. II. 
ασυλος 1258. g. 
άσφάλίΐα 1266. 35• 
ασφαλής 1255. 7 ; 1298. 7• 
αϋθα'φιτος 1280. 5• 
αίλή 1237. 9> Ι4• 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 299 



αυλητή! 1275. g. 
avpiov 1291. 12. 

αντίκα 1252. verso 27. 
αύτοΛ 1270. 35; 127β. 1 1. 

avTOs, cVi το αυτό 1273. 1 6. 
αυτοψία 1272. 1 9• 

άφήλιξ 1256. 8; 1269. 6, ι6; 1278. 7, ΐ4• 
άφύναι 1288. 34 ; 1293. ι8 ; 1346. 
άφροΒισιακός 1293. 5. 33ι 39• 
άχρηστο! 1346. 

άχρι 1345. ήχρίΓ 1255. g ; 1346. 

άχυρον 1334 (?). 

|3ασίλ6ΐα 1257. 7- 

βασιλικοί, βασ. -γη 1270. 38; 1276. 1 6. βασ. 
•γραμματεία and -γραμματίν!. See Index 

VIII. 
βαστά^Εΐ:/ 1272. 8 : 1293. 22, 41, 42 ! 1320. 
βαφή 1293. 24. 
βίβαιο! 1276. 15- 
^f^atow 1270. 36; 1276. 26, 31 ; 1277. 13, 

25. 
βίβαίωσίί 1270. 37; 1276. 15- 
βιβλιοθήκη 1287. Ι. 
βιβλιοφύλα§. See Index VIII. 
βλα'βοί 1282. 4θ. 
βοήθίΐα 1272. 2 2. 
^oijfleii- 1348. 
βο^ίόί. See Index VIII. 
βορρά! 1270. 3ο; 1276. 8; 1279. ΐ2 ; 

1284. ίο; 1287. 5• 
βοίλίσθαι 1263. 8; 1267. ίο; 1271. 3• 
/SouXfVTjyi. See Index VIII. 
βουλή 1252. verso 6, 9, 23, 27. 
βρακάριο! 1341. 
βωμό! 1258. 8. 

ya/tili/ 1266. 16 ; 1273. 6et saep. ; 1274. 16. 

γά /iof 1273. 4, 23, 46. 

γαρηρο! 1299. 8. 

γ«'τωι-1270. 30 ; 1272. Ι4 ; 1276. 8; 1279. 

II. 

■γίνημα 1259. 12; 1261.6; 1262. ι6. 

yevvatO!, •γξνναι6τατοι στρατιωται 1261. 8. 

yeouxos 1288. 17; 1329; 1339. 

yepSioKOf 1269. 32• 

yepSior 1272. 15. 

■γεωμετρία 1308. 

yewpyc'iv 1262. 1 8. 

γεωργία 1270. 37 ; 1276. l6. 



γη, βασιλική γή 1270. 38; 1276. 1 6. κατοικική 

■γη 1270. 2ζ. ούσίακή -γή 1270. 3^ ", 

1276. 1 6. Cf. υπόλογο!. 
yiyi/fffflai 1252. reclo 17, 24, 38; 1253. 11, 

16, 19; 1255. 2,18; 1257.4, 17; 1264. 

7, 8, 14 ; 1266. 2, 13, 28 ; 1270. 12, 13, 

58; 1272. 22; 1273. 26, 28, 41. 52; 

1276. 20, 21; 1279. 23; 1280. 12; 

1282. 18, 21; 1284. 14, 18, 21 ; 1285. 

49, 69, 81, 121, 128, 142; 1286. I, 3; 

1288. 26 ; 1289. 11 ; 1291. 8 ; 1298. 9 ; 

1299. 9 ; 1305 ; 1307 ; 1320 ; 1322 ; 

1325-6 ; 1329 ; 1330 ; 1333 ; 1346. 
γιγνώσκ(ΐν 1252. veiso 33 > 1348. 
γλυκύ: 1296. 2 ; 1300. 4 ; 1350. 
yvaiTTdv 1346. 
■γνήσιο! 1267. Ι5• 
■γνώμη 1280. 5- 

γνωμο . . . 1286. intiod. 

γνωσΐ! 1253. 20. 

γόμο! 1333. 

yovei! 1299. 21 ; 1306. 

γράμμα 1252. recto 27; 1254. 34; 1256. 

25; 1260. 7, 15. 31 ; 1261. II ; 1273. 

50; 1274. 9; 1276. 28, 34; 1277. 27; 

1280. 19; 1281. 12; 1300. 3; 1349. 
■γραμματεία, βασιλική γρ. 1274. 8. 
γραμματεία. See Index VIII. 
γράφ£ίΐΊ254. 33; 1256. 25; 1260. 17,3°; 

1270. 48 ; 1271. 4 ; 1273. 37, 49 ) 1276. 

ι8, 28, 33; 1277. 13, 27; 1278. 29; 

1280. 14; 1281. ιι ; 1293. 14, 2ΐ, 27. 
γραφή125β. 8; 1266. ιι, 15; 1269. 5, ΐ5• 
γΰτ;ί1279. 12. 

γυμνασιαρχύν. See Index VIII. 
γυμνασίαρχο!. See Index VIII. 
γνμνάσιον 12ββ. 12, Ι4 ; 1267. Ι7• 
γυνή 1273. 24 ; 1282. ίο. 

δακπ;λιδίοιΊ273. II. 
δα^Χίίΐ/ 1281. 5; 1282. 17. 
ίάνειον 1262. 1 6 ; 1282. 34• 
Βαπάνη 1273. 34 ; 1288. 13. 
δαπάνημα 1252. verSO 23. 

dare 1271. 12. 

δειγματοκαταγωγία 1254. 5, 20. 

Sell/ 1257. 17; 1295. 10. δ« 1252. verso 

29; 1264. 14; 1272. 21; 1273. 24; 

1293.10,12. δε'ισθαι 1304:. 
δείν (' bind ') 1294. 7• 



300 



INDICES 



βίκαπρωτία 1257. I, 3, ΙΟ, ip. 

δικύπρωτο!. See Index VIII. 

bUarov, άρτάβη! δ. (?) 1286. 3. 
&(\ματίκομαφόρτΐ]5 T.27S. 12, 14, 1 5. 

Sf^ia 1252. verso 19. 

δ€σμίδιον 1288. 9, 15. 

δ€σπότι;ί 1252. verso 14; 1298. I. Cf. 

Index II. 
Seiipo 1287. 15. 
Βίχίσθαι. 1345. 
δηλό: 1264. 17. 
δηΚοίν 1252. recto 36 ; 1265. 12 ; 1268. 14 ; 

1270. 51; 1274. 15; 1287. 12, 19; 

1293. 7 ; 1294. 15, 16; 1295. 16. 

δημόσιο!, το δη. 1304. fV δημοσίω 1257. II. 
δ.)/:Λθσ/α 1254. 8. δ^,/χο'ιηα 1258. 3. 8. δ.). 
βιβλιοθήκη 1287. Ι. δΐ). θησαυροί 1259. II. 

δι;, λόγοι 1256. 3• δ"?• λουτρά 1252. verso 

2 2. δι;, μίτρήματα 1257. 6. δ?;, μίτρον 
1259. 1 8. δτ;. -nvpos 1254. 7, 20. δι;. 
/iV"? 1276. 9• δ"?• ""''"OS 1257. 13- δ;;. 
τ^Χίσματα 1255. ΙΟ ; 1270. 4°• ^1• "^ρό-' 
πΐζα 1283. 14. δι;, τραπ^ζίτηί 1284. 6, 
19• δτ;. χώμα 1279. 13. 

δ>;μοσιοΟιΊ2β6. ι8 ; 1273. 38; 1276. ι8. 

δημοσίωσις 1273. 4° ', 1276. 20. 

δηνάριον. See Index IX (έ). 

διαγράφει/ 1279. 21 ; 1283. 14; 1284. 5) 

1308. 
διαγραφή 1284. 17; 1288. 3> 4j 5. 6> 7. 

32• 

διάδοσίί 1261. ρ. 

διαδοχή 1265. Ι7• 

διαιρίϊν 1278. ΙΟ. 

διακιΊσθαι 1261. 8. 

διαλ£γ€σ5αι 1349. 

διαλογή 1268. 13- 

διασ(Ί(ΐν 1252. recto 18, 29. 

διασ^ισμόί 1252. recto 33• 

διασημότατοί 1252. recto 27 ; 1260. 8 ; 

1261. 3• 
διαστολή 1283. 6. 
διάστρωμα 1264. 1 5• 
διάταγμα 1282. 27. 
διαφίρ€ΐν 1348. 
διαφορά 1273. 2 5. 
διάφορου 1286. 3. 
διαψίΟδΕσδαι 1265. 33• 
διδόι-αι 1253. II, 13; 1254. 2, 23; 1273. 

33; 1274. 3; 1281. g ; 1288. 10, 32; 



1292. 9 ; 1293. 11 ; 1294. 11 ; 1295. 8, 
17; 1328; 1330; 1333; 1349. 

διίρχίσθαι 1259. 13; 1262. 17 ; 1268. 5; 
1270. 42 ; 1306. 

δκυτνχύν 1271. 6. 

δίκαιοί 1264. ι8; 1273. 23; 1307. τ(κνων 
δικαίω 1276. 3> 24 ; 1277. 3. 

δίκη 1281. 2. 

δι'μι^ΐΌί 1288. 19; 1295. 14. 
dimittere 1271. 9. 

διό1263. 15; 1267. 19; 1276. Ι2. 
διοικύν 1253. 5 ; 1257. 2. 
διοίκησί! 1252. verso 22. 

διοικητή! 1264. 8. 

διπλοΟ>Ί322; 1325-7. 

δισσόί1259. 26; 1260. ι8; 1264. 1 2 ; 1273. 

37; 1276. ι8. 
δο«ΐι/1272. 1 8. 

δουκηναρία 1274. Ι4• 
δοΟλοΓ 1294. 3, 9• 
δράσσισθαι 1298. ΙΟ. 

δραχμή. See Index IX (i). 

δΰναμί! 1273. 24. 

δύνασθαι 1272. 2 2 ; 1294. ίο. 

δκόβολοι. See Index IX (3). 

δυσκόλω! 1294. ΙΟ. 
δωδεκάδραχμοΓ 1267. 1 7 ; 1306. 

eai/1293. 19, 2 2. 

cawoO 1273. 3; 1278. 10; 1282. 6; 1284. 

12. 
έγγαια 1268. ΐ6. 
ίγγιστα 1258. 'J. 

ΐγγράφιιν 1253. 7 ; 1254. 3 ; 1280. ι?. 
(γ/ράφωί 1252. recto 34; 1265. 12. 
£γκαλ£ΐιΊ282. 28; 1316. 

6γκατυρ( ) 1343. 
ϊγκίκλιον 1284. 7. 
e'yKuos 1273. 33• 
€γχ(φίζ(ΐν 1254. ΙΟ. 

e%os 1264. 19. 

ϊθο! 1271. 5 ; 1274. 3 ; 1276. 3 ; 1277. 3. 

elSemi 1254. 9. 34; 1256. 25; 1260. 31; 

1273. 50; 1276. 28, 33 ; 1277• 28 ; 1280. 

19 ; 1281. 12 ; 1299. 7 ; 1347-8. 
ciSos- 1276. 16. 
ίίλικρίνβια 1252. verso 38. 

€ΐσάπαξ 1294. Ι4• 
ΕΪσδιδόι/αι 1254. 3• 
eiVieVai 1278. Ι 7. 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 301 



ftVoSos 1268. 1 2. 

«αστοί- 1252. verso 30 ; 1253.20; 1255. lo, 

15; 1273. 28; 1278. 19, 24, 30; 1282. 

39; 1288. 30; 1296. 4; 1298. 18. 
eKOTfpos 1273. 37 ; 1278. 25. 
ίκατόνταρχοί 1261. 3. 
ίκατοστή 1259. i6 ; 1286. 6. 
(κβοΧΐίς 1301. 
ΐκγονο! 1276. 12. 

«SiSdwi 1260. 18 ; 1273. ι, 45. 

ίκΒάσιμο! 1268. 1 3. 

cVSOTif 1273. 5, 20, 26. 

cm 1297. 1 5. 

ixeivos 1265. 20. 

(κληψΐ! 1287. I. 

£κουσιοΓ 1280. 4. 

fWXeii/ 1271. 3. 

?κτί) 1283. 13. 

CKTiveiv 1282. 36. 

cKTOf 1258. 8 ; 1295. 11. 

e\aiov 1293. 9 ; 1297. 4, 8 ; 1311. Λ. άφρο- 

δισιακόν 1293. 5• ^^• βαφάνινον 1275. 1 8. 
ίΧάσσων 1270. 2•]. 
^μαυτοϋ 1298. 7• 

('μβάλλην 1260. 6 ; 1292. 3• 

€fi/xeXeia 1265. 12. 

ΐμπροσθίν 1270. 4Ι• 

ίμφανψ 1258. 6. 

(μφορο! 1278. 13, 26. 

evavTios 1258. II. 

fvaperos 1300. 2. 

ΐναρχος 1269. Ι, 12. 

ίνδ€ίιΊ273. 3ΐ• 

fveica 1293. 16, 17. ewKfi' 1253. 4) 8) 14, 

ι6. 
(νίχνρον 1288. 13, 33 ϊ 1295. 12. 
ivBaSe 1296. 5• 
ϊνιανσ'ίωί 1280. II, Ι3• 

iviavTOs 1252. verso 16. 

ΐνιστάναι, cVfffxas 1254. 19 ," 1255. 5; 1256. 

9; 1257.14; 1262.8, ι8; 1263.9; 1267. 

17; 1270. 21 ; 1275. 15; 1278.14, ΐ5; 

1279. 7 ; 1282. 32 ; 1283. 8, ΐ2. 
ivoiKiov 1262. introd. ; 1280. 10; 1294. 13 > 

1321; 1323. 
tvoxos 1255. 20; 1261. 11 ; 1265. 23 ; 1266. 
. 36. 
(νσημος 1273. Ι3, Ι4• 

cWaytor 1323 ; 1326. 
evTfXhfiv 1299. 10. 



eVreCfe 1273. 40; 1275. 20; 1276. 19; 

1277. II. 
eVoil274. 13; 1278. 28. 
€ντνχία 1264. 7- 
Εκώτιοκ 1273. ΙΟ. 

ίξάμψος 1288. 23 ; 1328. 

ί^άττηχνς 1253. 12. 

f\apyvpισμόs \259. 8; 1288. 19; 1344. 

ύζίρχ^σθαι 1349. 
ίξίτασίί 1272. 2 1 . 

(ξη-^ητιύίΐν. See Index VIII. 

(ξη-γητψ. See Index VIII. 

ίξηλοίν 1272. 8. 

ίξη: 1253. 3 ; 1254. 4- 

f^oSoy 1268. 12. 

Εξουσία 1278. 27. 

ίορτη 1275. 14; 1297. 1 1. 

e'ffayciK. See Index IV (ί). 

enaipetp 1272. 12. 

ΐπακοΚονθιΐν 1255. 19. 

(πάνω 1286. 5• 

eVapoipiov 1283. Ι3, 16, 19) 23• 

έπαρχος. See Index VIII. 

eVei 1252. recto 26, 34; 1295. 11. 

eVeiS^ 1293. 24; 1346; 1349. 

ίπήκτηί 1257. 1 3. 

ΐττίΐτα 1299. 5. 

(πίρχΐσθαί 1282. 29, 37. 

ίττίρωτάν 1260. 19; 1273. 20, 41, 48, 53! 

1276. 2 1, 27, 32; 1277. 14, 25. 
(πιβαίνιιν 1278. 27. 
ίπιβοΧή 1347. 
(τη^ίχίσθαι 1279. 5• 
ίπώημύν 1253. 3• 
ΐπιδημία 1261. 7• 

(ττώιδάναι 1252. recto 44 ; 1254. 32 ; 1256. 
24; 1257. 13; 1263. 15; 1264. 12; 
1266. 41; 1267. 19; 1269.4; 1272.17, 
26; 1279. 30; 1286. 14; 1350. 

eVifi/reiy 1313. 

ϊπικΰσθαί 1252. verso 21. 

ίπικοινωνύν 1280. 6. 

ίνικρικΕΐκ 1266. 22, 25. 

(ττίκρισις 1306. 

(πιλύτΓίΐν 1252. verso ΐ7• 

ίπιμίΚίΐα 1270. 15. 

eVt/ifXr/T^s 1252. recto 17, 24; 1261. 4; 1298. 

12. 
ϊπινομη 1279. 19. 
iViopKfli' 1258. II. 



302 



INDICES 



ϊπίσκιψΐ! 1287. 2. 

iVio-rfAXeip 1252. recto 8, verso 36 ; 1257. 5 ; 

1259. 7 ; 1304. 
ϊπιστολή 1252. recto 10, verso4; 1291. 4, y; 

1293.8, 16. 
ίπιστόΚιον 1295. 15. 
(πιστράτηγΐ! 1302. 
(πιτήδαο! 1254. 24. 
€πιτηρ€ίν 1255. Ι4• 
('πιτιθίναι 1255. 6; 1265. 1 1. 

(πιτιμάν 1295. 5• 

ίπίτιμον 1282. 40. 

ίτίίτρίπίΐν 1255. 14. 

£πίτρίβ(ίΐι 1252. verso 38. 

tnirpoTTos. See Index VIII. 

ΐπιφανίστατοι. See Index II. 

€m(p(puv 1260. 1 5 ; 1261. 1 1 ; 1264. 1 2 ; 

1266. 5; 1268. 18; 1318. 
€πίφορο! 1282. 33. 

(πίχ(ΐρίζ€ΐν 1274. 7. 

ϊποίκιον 1278. I Γ. Cf. Index VI (3). 

ΐποφιίλαν 1255. 1 5. 

(ργάζίσθαιΙΖ'ΊΖ. ϊζ. 

ίρ-γάτης ποταμού 1263. 1 3. 

ipi&iov 1293. 24. 

(ρχ(σθαι 1253. 8, 14; 1297. 17; 1299. 7, 9' 

1300. ίο; 1345. 
ΐρωτάν 1292. 6. 
ia-eUcv 1297. ΙΟ (φάγαί). 

erepos 1252. recto I ; 1269. 22 ; 1273. 15, 

39; 1276. 19; 1281. 15. 
erqaims 1252. versO 2ζ. 
?τι1269. 3o; 1270. 40; 1274. 13; 1278. 

13; 1282. 36. 
ίτοιμάζίΐν 1299. 9. 

CTOS, fV ?τοί 1299. 8. νίον i'ros 1299. 5. 
eS 1258. 1 1 ; 1292. 3. 
eiSoKf'iv 1273. 40 ; 1276. 20 ; 1278. 36. 
(νδόκησί! 1273. 39. 
eifieW(al252. verSO 14; 1261. 7 {(ϋθ^νία). 

€νθίω! 1291. 5. 

(Ιθηνιάρχης 1252. verso 24. 

ΐυθψιαρχία 1252. verso 29, 33. 

(ίθηνιαρχίκο! στίφανο! 1252. verSO 1 7. 
ίϋκαφία 1300. 3. 

iipapas 1252. verso 35. 

evvmieia (1. €ύπαι8ια ?) 1264. 1 8. 
fiopKtiv 1258. 10. 
ίύπ-αίδι'α [evvatbua Pap.) 1264. 1 8. 
«ΰποροϊ 1254. 24• 



εύρίσκ«ιΊ293. 2 2; 1300. 3; 1312. 
(ϋτυχήί 1252. verso 19; 1257. 7. Cf. 

Index II. (ϋτνχω! 1252. verso 15. 
(νυπίρβατο! 1272, 1 6. 
(υχαριστ(Ίν 1299. 5• 
(ΰχισθαί 1293. 3; 1296. 20 ; 1297. 21; 

1298. 4 ; 1299. 3, 21 ; 1345; 1349. 
ίφά-πτίΐν 1255. 14. 
ί'φόδιοί/ 1253. 7• 
ί'φοδοΓ 1282. 36, 39• 
ΐχ(ΐν 1252. verso 21 ; 1253. 6 ; 1254. 9> 27 ! 

1255.7; 1262. introd. ; 1265. 19; 1272. 

13; 1273. 7) 8, 10, 21, 30, 37> 51 ; 1275. 

21 ; 1278. ίο; 1279. ι8; 1288. 2, 1 1, 

25; 1289. 14, 15; 1292. 7. "; 1293. 

13, ι6, 42; 1298. ίο; 1309; 1318; 

1321-2; 1325-6; 1329; 1333; 1346. 
(χθίί 1349. 
?ωί1253. 15; 1255. ΐ5; 1299. ίο; 1304; 

1350. 

feCyorl273. 10; 1275. 17. 
ζητΐ'ίν 1252. verso 25. 
ζωμάρυστρον 1289. 3. 

ήγίμονία 1252. recto 19. 

ήγιμών. See Index VIII. 

fJKfiv 1252. recto 30. 

ήμίρα 1273. 27; 1275. 13; 1293. 26; 

1296. 5. 
ήμίρησίω! 1275. 1 5. 
ήμιαρτάβίον 1259. 1 6. 

ήμιωβίλιον. See Index IX (3). 

ήνίκα 1298. II. 

ijw'oxof 1287. 6, 1 8. 

ησσων 1282. 42. 

θαλάσσιο! 1288. 6. 

θαρρύν 1347. 

θανμάζ(ΐν 1348. 

θύο! 1261. 5, 12 ; 1265. ίο, 15, 22, 24, 27. 

6£KeLv 1252. recto 35; 1291.9; 1293. 18, 

42 ; 1300. 5, 8, 9• 
θιόί. See Index Π, Index VII {a) ι, {b). 
θίσίί 1266. 34- 
θιωρικο! 1333. 
θησαυροί 1289. II. 

θυγάτηρ 1268. 8 ; 1273. 3> 6, 46 ; 1278. 7 ; 

1294. ι6; 1344. 
θύ(ΐν 1299. 7. 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 303 



6<ipa 1272. 5, 6, 1 2. 

tSt'a 1277. 10. 

Ιϋιό-γραφος 12ββ. 1 7 ; 1284. 1 3. 

t6(o; 1274. 21. 

ι'δοί 1291. 7 ; 1295. 3. 

Upeia 1256. 17. 

iepftJf. See Index VII (a) 3. 

I'fpdv. See Index VII {a) 2. 

Ίμά: 1294. "j. 

ίμάτιοιΊ273. 12, i8, 29; 1274. 17; 1294. 

4; 1295. 9, 16, 18. 
tea 1253. 22 ; 1254. 8 ; 1270. 52 ; 1272. 

22; 1281. 10; 1292. 12; 1294. 12; 

1300. 10. 
Ινδικτίων. See Index III. 
Ισάτκ 1279. 17. 
ΐσοϊ1254. 7; 1268. 14, i8; 1270. 49; 1276. 

5, 12; 1278. II ; 1282. 41. 
Ιστάναι 1252. verso 34 (?); 1281. lo. 
ίστόί 1269. 32. 

(«ίδοΓ 1269. 32. 

καθάπ(ρ 1281. 2. 

καβαροί 1260. II ; 1276. 15; 1277. Ι3• 

καθψίίν 1266. 3, 29; 1267. 2θ; 1270. 5ζ. 

54; 1282. ι6. 
καθύναι 1281. ιο(?). 
καθολικοί. See Index VIII. 
καθ6\ον 1328. 
καθ&τι 1281. 8. 
καΰώ; 1299. 9• 

και 8ΐ7 1252. verso 24. 

Kaipos 1257. 3• 

καίτοι 1252. verso 21. 

κακκάβιον 1290. 2. 

κακονργία 1259. 24. 

κακω: 1346. 

καλάι-δαι 1318. kalendae 1271. 12 (?). 

KaXflv 1273. 7- 

καλλάΐίΌί 1273. 15• 

καλός 1293. 6 ; 1294. 7• «αλώϊ 1273. 41 ; 
1276. 21 ; 1295. 13 ; 1296. 8. 

καμαράρίοί 1300. 7• 
καμηΚίτηι 1293. Ι7• 
καμηλών 1280. 7• 
κάμτττ(ΐν 1287. 4) Ι5• 
καρπάα 1278. ΙΟ, Ϊ5• 
καρπό; 1255. 7• 
κασσιτίρινο! 1269. ^6. 



κασσιτίριον 1269. 2 7• 
κaτaγγίλλfιv 1274. 6. 
κατάγην 1254. 5. 21 ; 1260. 1 2 ; 1293. 26. 

καταγράφιιν 1268. 5> Ι7• 
κατακίΐσίαι 1257. II. 
καΓαλα/ι)3ά«ιΐ' 1297. Ι4• 

κατα\(ί7Γ(ΐν 1269. 6 ; 1286. 7• 
καταλογ£ίοιΊ266. 19; 1268. 5) '7; 1270. 4, 
11 ; 1273. 38; 1276. 1 8. 

καταιιτάν 1282. 20. 
κατασπορά 1262. g, 17. 

καταφ4ρ(ΐν 1260. 2 8 ; 1261. g. 

κατ^ρχισθαι 1274. 9• 

κατοικίκόϊ 1270. 2 5• 

καΓο;^ή 1276. Ι7• 

κάτ-ω 1259. 6; 1285. 129. 

κΰσθαι 1269. 21 ; 1287. 17 ; 1297. 4, 1, ΐ3• 

κ€λ€ύ€ΐιΊ252. recto 9 ; 1259. 19; 1260. 14; 

1261. 10; 1306. 
Κίντηνάριο! 1253. 8. 
KCVTIVOS 1289. 9• 
κίνωμα 1292. 4• 

Kepapiov 1275. 19, 20; 1286. introd. ; 1288. 

12, 35; 1324. 
κιρβικάριον 1269. 37• 
κ(φάλαιον 1273. 19; 1281. 7; 1282. 1 6. 
«φαλαιωτήί 1253. 1 6, 19 ; 1330. 
κίφαλή 1331. 
κιβωτοί 1269. 21. 
κιθώνιον 1310. 
Kivhvvos 1254. 25. 
κ'ίστη 1269. 36• 
κιτών 1269. 3θ• 
κλάλίον 1272. 9) II• 
κλειδίον 1294. 9• 
κλίΐδοποιόί 1294. II. 
κλώ 1269. 23. 

κλ>/ρονο>οΓ 1260. 5; 1270. 5°; 1274. 1 2. 
κληροί 1252. verso 30; 1270. 24 ; 1279. 11. 
κληροϋυ 1278. 14. 
Koivo'r 1273. 6, 17; 1278. 36. τά κοινά 

1253. 5• 

κοινωνικός 1276. 7• 
κoλλr)yaς 1253. Ι7• 
κόλλημα 1287. 3 ; 1307. 
κόμης 1335. 

κομίζ(ΐν 1281. 8; 1293. 4, 7. 1°. 29, 32; 
1294. 9. 15; 1295. 1 8. 

κο'ττροί 1278. 23• 
κορίΊκονλύριο: 1253. 12. 



304 



INDICES 



KOpnavos 1253. 4. 

KoaKiveveiv 1%59. 15 ; 1260. II. 

κοσμάριον 1274. I 7. 

κοσμητίνείν 1284. 8. 

κόσμος 1298. 8. 

κοτύλη 1275. 1 8. 

κούκλιον 1300. g. 

κουκονμιον 12Θ0. 3. 

κοΰφον 1343. 

κρατάν 1276. 12. 

κράηστοί 1257. 13, 19 ί 1259. ίο; 1264. 8; 

1274. ΙΟ. 
κρίαι 1335. 

κριθή 1260. ΙΟ, 27; 1329; 1344. 
κρικίον 1300. 5• 
κρίτήριον 1270. 1 6. 
κροσσωτός 1273. Ι4• 

ιπ-ημα 1278. II, 24 ; 1286. introd. 

κτηνο! 1288. 5• 

κτήτωρ 1253. 6. 

κνάβιον 1289. ΙΟ, 13. 

κνβ€ρνήτηί 1260. 4• 

κυθρίς 1349. 

κνμινον 1343. 

κίρα 1300. 5, 8 ; 1329. 

KvpifidV 1276. 12. 

κυριοί(' guardian') 1267. 5; 1270. 19; 1272. 

2; 1274. 2; 1276. 2, 24; 1277. 2; 

1282. 6, 12. 
icipiof (title) 1252. verso 18 ; 1253. 23 ; 1271. 

3; 1298. 4, 20 ; 1299. 1,4; 1300. 2, 6; 

1329 ; 1330. κυρία 1294. 2 ; 1300. 2 ; 

1349. Cf. Index II and κυρα. 
κύριο! ('valid') 1259. 25; 1260. 17; 1270. 

53; 1273. 37; 1276. 17; 1277. 12; 

1278. 29; 1280. 13; 1281. 3; 1282. 

42 ; 1318. 
κωμάρχψ. See Index VIII. 

κωμαστήί 1265. 9, 21. 

κώμΐ)1254. 3, i8; 1255. 5; 1259.12; 1260. 
12; 1268. 3; 1270. 23; 1275. 7, 13, 
26; 1281. 15; 1288. 27; 1301; 1320; 
1342; 1347. 

λάγυνοί 1294. 6. 
λακάνη 1269. 23. 
λαμβάνων 12'73. 31; 1286. 5; 1288. 27; 

1293. 8; 1294. 14; 1300. g; 1345; 

1349. 
λαμπρότατο! 1253. 2; 1264. 2ζ; 1265. 4', 



1319. ή λαμπρότατη 'Αλ(ξάν8ρ(ΐα, ή λαμπρά 
και λαμπροτ. ^Οξυρυγχιτων ττόλΐ!. See Index 

VI {a). 

λαμπρότη! 125S. 22. 

λανθάνον 1253. 2 2. 

λάχανομ 1339. 

Xcyii/1278. 12; 1293. 19, 41; 1348. 

Xetronpyfii» 1275. 12. 

λ4<τχη 1298. 8. 

XeuKo'f 1273. 13, 16; 1346. 

λήγ€ΐν 1257. 3- 

λήκυθο! 1269. 27- 

λήμμα 1283. 12. 

λίθος 1273. 7, 8, 9- 
λινοί» 1281. 6. 
λινούς 1277. 7, 9• 
λιι/όυφοί 1303. 
λίι/υφος 1280. 4• 

λίΓρα. See Index IX (α). 
λίψ1257. Ι ; 1270. 31 ; 1276. g ; 1279. 13; 
1285. 70. 

λογίζισθαι 1329. 

λογιστής. See Index VIII. 

λόγος 1253. 7; 1256. 3; 1257. 6, ίο, 19; 

1262. introd. ; 1273. 34 i 1275. 21 ; 1281. 

9; 1284. 7; 1286. introd., 8; 1288. ι ; 

1289. 2, 12, 14; 1320; 1326-7; 1329; 

1330; 1340. 
λοιπογραφίΐν 1286. 8. 
λοιπΟ£ 1252. verso 22, 33; 1253. 21; 1268. 

10; 1276. 7; 1289.15; 1293. 14; 1314. 
λουτρά, &ημόσια λ. 1252. VCrSO 22. 
λοχΐ'ια 1273. 34• 
λοχίδιοι» 1290. 8. 
λωβίον 1299. ΙΟ. 

μάγειρος 1335. 
μάθημα 1296. 6. 
μακάριος 1320. 
μακαρίτης 1274. 6. 

μάλΐ(7τα 1252. verso 15; 1292. 11. 
μανιακής 1273. 7 ; 1289. 8. 
μάριον 1297. 3• 
μαρτύριον 1311. 
μάρτυς 1298. ΙΟ. 
μαψόρτιον 1295. 19; 1310. 
μάχαιρα 1299. ΙΟ. 
μάχαιρον 1289. 4> 7• 
. μ€γαλ€Ϊον 1252. recto 38. 
μίγας 1269. 36; 1272. II J 1289. 6, 13; 



i 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 305 



1350. MeytoTot 1256. 13; 1265. 9. Cf. 
Index II. 

μΐλ(ί>Ί2θ4. 12. 

μ(\\(ΐν 1293. ΙΟ. 

μίμφισθαι 1261. 1 1 . 
μ^μψκ 1255. 1 9. 

fifwiK 1252. recto 32. 

μίμος 1252. verso 29; 1260. 10; 1267. 13; 

1269. 32 ; 1276. 6, 10, 14, 25, 26, 29, 30; 

1278. 19,24,27,30; 1284, 10, 16; 1287. 

22, 24 ; 1293. 18. 
μεσίτη! 1298. 19. 

μ4σοί 1260. ίο ; 1283. 5 ; 1285. 98. 
/ΐίταδιδόΐΌί 1270. 48. 
μ(τα8όσΐ5 1276. ig. 
μ(τακα\('ϊν 1252. recto 26. 

μεταλάμβαναν 12'7β. 1 3. 

μίτάληψις 1273. 39• 

μίταλλάσσ-ίΐι/ 1269. 8, ι8 ; 1282. 1 8. 

μεταξύ 1252. verso 34 ; 1320. 

μ€ταφ(ρ(ΐν 1286. 3) 6. 
μιτρήν 1257. 1 9 ; 1304. 
μέτρημα 1255. 1 8 ; 1257. 6. 
μά-ρησις 1269. 19- 
μίτρητης 1293. 6, 20. 

μίτρον1255. ι6; 1257. 8; 1259. ι8. 
μίχρι 1270. 41 ; 1282. 31 ; 1299. 6; 1347. 
μψ 1252. verso 33; 1257. 14; 1267. 18; 

1268. 5 ; 1270. 56 ; 1278. 34 ; 1279. 

22; 1280. 9; 1282. 3, 44; 1283. 7; 

1284. 14; 1286. introd. ; 1291. 14 ; 1304; 

1328. 
μψιάίον Χ25Ί . 12; 1308. 
μηνύίΐν 1263. 22. 
μήτηρ1254.. 26 ; 1262. Ι2 ; 1266. 15; 1267. 

4, 6, 8 ; 1268. 7, 8; 1269. 2 ; 1270. ΐ7 ; 

1273. Ι, 4; 1275. 2, 3, 5; 1276. ι, 4; 

1277. 27 ; 1278. 7 ; 1282. 5, 8, ίο, ιι ; 

1284. 12, 13; 1293. ι; 1296. 8, 15; 

1297. 22; 1300. 2, 5. 8; 1306; 1384; 

1349. 

μητροπόΚίτη! 1306. 
μητροπολιτικοί 1283. 4• 
μηχανή 1292. 13. 

μικρό! 1273. 1 1 ; 1350. 

μιμύσθαι 1295. 3• 
μισθ6!\215. 15; 1288. 9, Ι5• 
/χισ^οΰχ 1279. 5 ; 1280. 7• 
μίσθωσΐ! 1279. 20. 
μνά 1286. δ. 



μνάίάΐον 1272. ιο; 1273. 17. 
Hi/ij/ii; 1320. 
μνημονεύιιν 1282. 22. 
μονάζίΐν 1338. 

μοναχοί 1260. 19; 1273. 13, 37.' 1278. 30. 
μόνος 1252. verso 25; 1298. 6, 9; 1322; 
1329; 1330. 

μονόχωρον 1341 (?). 
μουσικός 1275. g. 

μυριάς. See Index IX (ί). 

ναός 1256. 14• 

ναύκληρος 1259. 2. 

ναΰλον 1288. 3Ι• 

ναυηκιίί 1269. 24 ; 1286. introd. ; 1294. 6, 

15• 
«'05 1260. 10; 1299. 5; 1343. 
νίκη 1265. ΙΟ. 
νιτρΊον 1343. 
νομή 1279. 1 8. 
νόμιμος 1348. 

νόμισμα. See Index IX (ί). 
νομισμάτων. See Index IX (ί). 

νομογράφος 1279. 3Ι• 

νόμος 1264:. ίο; 1268. 9• Ααιτωριοςν. 1274. 

14. 
νομός. See Index VI (α), 
νοσάν 1299. 5• 
roror 1276. 8; 1279. 12. 
ιά;ι/1252. recto 8, verso 15 ; 1267. 11 ; 1276. 

5, 12. wvi 1257. 4• 
χωμβγκλάτωρ 1244. introd. 

iiXfyvov (?) 1297. 18. 
ieVor 1293. 12. 
ξεστης 1344. 
ξυλαμάν 1279. 15. 
ξνλάριον 1292. 12. 

όβολός. See Index IX (ί). 
όθιν 1306. 

οΐκίτης 1288. 20. 

oiVal267. 13; 1268. 11 ; 1272. 6, 16, 17; 
1276. 6, 10, 14, 25, 29 ; 1284. 16 ; 1287. 
^ 9. 13. ΐ7• 

οίκονομϋν 1276. Ι4• 

οίκος 1299. 15 ; 1360. 

οΐνάριον 1288. 12, 

οΓιό; 1275. 19; 1286. introd.; 1288. 12, 



3o6 



INDICES 



35; 12Θ7. 10; 1298. 13. 14; 1320; 

1322; 1324; 1326; 1340; 1344. 
οϊνοχαριστη! 1326. 
οκτάίραχμο! \Z83. I 7, 20. 
όλιγοψυχίίι/ 1294. 13. 
ολκή 1272. lo; 1273. 8, 9, 10. 

oXoiapop 1300. 5. 

ό\οκ\ηρ(ϊν 1299. 3- 

ολοκληρία 1298. 5• 

5λο! 1270. 28, 3°; 1273. ly; 1276. 8; 

1277. 8 ; 1293. 3 ; 1347. 
ομνύ^ιν 1255. II ; 1258. 4; 1261. 5; 1264. 

ι8; 1265. Ι5, 26; 1266. ζη, 4ΐ ; 1267. 

21. 
όμογνήσν)! 1269. g, ΐρ• 

όμοίωί 1268. 17 ; 1286. 6 ; 1288. 4 ; 1306 ; 

1338. 
όμoλoyfΊv 1255. II ; 1260. 2ο; 1265. ΐ5; 

1270. 21 ; 1273. 20,41,48,54; 1274. 

8; 1275. ι, 2ΐ ; 1276. 4, 2ΐ, 27, 3^ ; 

1277. 6; 1278. ι; 1280-4; 1281. 5; 

1282. 30 ; 1316 ; 1320. 

όμολόγημαΙΖΤβ. 21), 37• 

ό^λογια 1270. 21,53; 1280. ΐ4, ι6. 
όμοί 1289. II ; 1325. 

ομωνυμία 1266. 3^• 

3.Ό^12β4. ι6 ; 1270-51 ; 1274. 1 1 ; 1288. 

22; 1299. ι8; 1300. 5;1301(?); 1329; 

1350. 
ονόμαζαν 1257. Ι ; 1272. 21. 
ονομασία 1252. verso 3. 
oKof 1275. 25; 1288. 5• 
o|of 1275. 20. 

omji-iica 1273. 37; 1276. 18. 
oTTorc 1282. 20, 27. όηάταν 1261. ΙΟ. 
6πότ(ρος 1278. 2 7- 
όπως 1347. 
όραν 1293. 4ΐ• 
ορβιαπωλί'ιον 1323. 
ορβοπώλη! 1323. 
ορθογώνιη: 1270- 2 0. 
όρι^ώί 1273. 41 ; 1276. 2ΐ. 
όρκοι 1255. 21 ; 1261. 5, ι^; 1264. ιρ; 

1265. 15, 19, 27; 1266. 37, 42• 

Spveov 1339- 

opot 1252- verso 1 1. 

όσπ€ρ 1252- recto 36; 1260- 12; 1273.37; 

1276- 14. 18; 1280. 12; 1298. 18 
οστίΓ 1252- recto 26, verso 26. 
όστισοΰν 1276. Ι?• 



oTf 1288. 34 ; 1295. 7- 

£7-1 1293- II (.') ; 1299. 6, 7, 8 ; 1348. 

oiSeTfpos 1278. 28. 

ονσιακο! 1270. 38; 1274. ίο; 1276. ι6. 

οΰτω 1295. 5• οΰτωί 1253. 7• 

όφάλίΐν 1252. verso 33; 1274. 15; 1304; 

1320. 
o^eAij 1276. 17- 
ϋφλισκάν(ίν 1257. 1 6. 
όχομίνιον 1279- 17- 
όψώνιον 12Θ5. 14. 

πάγος. See Index VI (a). 

παι^ίον 1335. 

παλαιοί 1276. 6 ; 1284. 1 1 ; 1289. 1 2. 

παλαιστροφύλαξ 1266. 8. 

77άλι» 1252. recto 35 ; 1293. 41. 

πανάρίον 1272. 8 ; 1294. 6, 7, 9, ^°• 

πανταχή 1318. 

παντοΊο! 1276. 1 7. 

πάνυ 1298. 6. 

παραγίγνισθαι 1272. [8; 1298. ι6; 1346. 

παρη8ίχίσθαί 1279. 23• 

παραΜόναι 1257. 9; 1259. 22; 1260. 13, 

28 ; 1278. 25- 
παρά^οσκ 1257- 3; 1260- 15; 1261. ίο; 

1262. 7• 

παραίρόμαξ 1346- 
πapάθfσίs 1264. 14. 
παραιρ(ιν 1265. 13. 

παραιτάν 1252. verso 28. 

παρακλ(ί$ιον 1269. 22. 

παραλάμβαναν 1259. 4 ; 1260. 6, 25 ; 1261. 

6; 1262. 14; 1275. ίο, 22. 

τταράλι/ψΐΓ 1262. 6. 

παραμ(τρ(ϊν 1257. 6; 1259. 5; 1260. 26; 

1262. 14. 
παραμυθία 1298- 2- 
παρατιθίναί 1257- 9> ^1 ' 1268. Ι. 
παραφυλακτίον 1252. rectO ζ. 
τταραχωράν 1270. 2 2 ; 1314 (?). 

napebpos 1286. introd. 

παρ€ίι/αι 1257. 8, 1 8. 

παρίρχ^σθαι 1252. verso 2 0, 27 ; 1280. 8. 

παρίχαν 125Ζ. 20 ; 1276. 15; 1280- ίο; 

1328; 1330; 1335; 1337-8- 
παρήλίξ 1257- 2. 

Ttdit 1252. verso 14, 29 ; 1254. 8 ; 1258. 9, 
10; 1259. 21; 1260.16; 1264. 17; 
1266. 14 ; 1268. 12 ; 1270. 37, 4ΐ ; 1273. 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 307 



19, 24, 32; 1274. 14; 1276. 7, 15, 16, 
1 7 ; 1279. 20 ; 1280. 1 7 ; 1281. 2 ; 1282. 
13; 1284. II ; 1294. 14; 1296. 17, 18; 
1298.3,8; 1299.3, 18; 1305; 1307 (?); 
1349; 1350. 

παστοφόριις 1268. 6. 

πάσχαν 1252. rectO 33. 

πατήρ 1265. i8; 1266. 6, 9, 20; 1269. 9, 

18; 1293. 4; 1295. 7; 1296. 2, 6, 15, 

18, 20; 1297. 22. 
πατητής 1340. 
πατρίκιο! 1266. 2. 
πατρικός 1269. 33• 
πατρώο! 1257. 2. 
πανΐΐν 1299. 6. 
παχύ! 1300. 9• 
π^διακϋί 1287- 2. 
TTfSioi/ 1255. 8. 

πύθίΐν 1252. verso 28 ; 1293. 13. 
πψ7Γ«>Ί288. 20; 1291. 5; 1293. 23, 29, 

42 ; 1295. 6, 13, 19• 
πίντα^τία 1279. 24. 

πίντώβοΚον. See Index IX {b). 
πιριύναι 1266. 8 ; 1269. 24 ; 1270. ζο ; 
1282. 21, 27; 1288. g ; 1301. 

π(ρι4χίΐν 1270. 47• 
π(ρίσημο! 1278. 12. 
π€ριστ(ρώι>1218. 12, 25; 1283. ι8. 
πίριτραχήΧιον 1273. 7• 
πιριχρνσονν 1273. g. 
πεσσοί 1272• 6, 1 2. 
πηχισμο! 1283. 1 8. 
mVa 1273. ΙΟ. 
πίνίΐν 1297. II. 
πιπίρπδιοι/ 1299. ΙΟ. 

πιπράσκ(ΐν 1269. 33 ; 1276.5, 2ζ, ig ; 1277. 
6, 22 ; 1288. 35- 

πίσσα 1286. 8. 

πλήρη! 1255. II ; 1261. ίο; 1270. ^6 ; 

1273. 21, 27 ; 1276. ΐ2; 1331. 
πληροίμ 1252. recto 9 ; 1255. 9 ; 1260. 16 ; 

1331. 
πλοΐον 1259. 3 ; 1260. 4. 7 > 1288. 6. 
πόί£ΐ/1265. 13• 
ποκϊν 1252. verso 16, 21; 1257.9; 1261. 

9 ; 1270. 18 ; 1284. 15 ; 1292. 3 ; 1293. 

17 ; 1295. 13 ; 1296. 4 ; 1299. 8 ; 1345; 

1349. 
ποικίΚτός 1277. 8. 

ττόλΐί. See Index VI (a). 

Χ 



πολιτικοί 1252. verso 22. 

π-ολΰΓ 1252. verso 17; 1296. 2 ; 1299. 2, 4, 

5, 20 ; 1300. 3, 6, 8, 9 ; 1350. πλαων 

1270. 27. 
πόρο! 1254. 27. 
πόσο! 1295. 17. 
ποσάτη! 1293. g. 
ποταμίτη! 1288. Ι 3- 

ποταμοί 1259. 12, 20 (?) ; 1263. 14. 
ποτήριον 1269. 36- 
που 1252. recto 4 (?)• 
πράγμα 1348. 
πραγματιυτής 1257. 5• 

πραιπόσιτο!. See Index VIII. 

πράκτωρ 1283. 4 ; 1258. 3• 

πράξΐ! 1273. 35 ; 1282. 24. 

πράσΐ! 1276. 1 7 ; 1277. 12 ; 1286. 5• 

πρ(σβίτ(ρο! 1311 {?); 1322. 

πριν 1292. 6. 

προάγαν 1265. II. 

προαπίχίΐν 1287. 7 (?)• 

πρόγραφαν 1266. 5 ; 1282. 38 ; 1287. ΙΟ. 

προεργασία 1270. 47• 

προ€ρχ(σθαι 1252. verso 1 6. 

προίξ 1274. 17. 

προιστάναι 1275. 8. 

προκ(Ισθαι 1253. 17; 1254. 8; 1260. 7, 
26, 29; 1261. 12; 1263. ι6; 1265. 13, 
27; 1268. ι6; 1273. 19, 2ΐ, 27, 35> 47ι 
48, 51. 53; 1275. 13, 20; 1276. 13, 27, 
32; 1277. 14, 26; 1278. 23, 28; 1280. 
15, 17; 1281. 8; 1287. 13• 

π/)ϋλ€'γ«ι/ 1257. 15; 1265. 17. 

προπόρφυρο! 1273. ΐ6. 

προσάγγ(λμα 1254. 2. 

προσάγαν 1257. Ι5• 

προσαγορ^ΰΐΐν 1300. 3, 6) 9 ; 1350. 

προσβαίνιιν 1266. 13; 1269.20; 1306. 

προσγράφαν 1273. 19. 

προσίί'ίσθαι 1273. 39 ; 1276. Ι9• 

προσδοκύν 1299. 7• 

προσάναι 1252. recto 4 ; 1257. 17. 

προσκίφάΧαιον 1277• 9> ^3• 

προσκύνημα 1296. 4• 

προσλαμβάνίΐν 12ST . II. 

προσ/χΕτ( ) 1286. 5- 

πρόσταξί! 1252. recto 19• 

προστάσσίΐν 1252. rectO 4, 29. 

προστάτη! 1275. 7• 

προσφίρ(ΐυ12Τ3. 5, 47; 1274. ΐ6. 



3o8 



INDICES 



προσφορά 1263. 9 ; 1322. 
προσφωνιΐν 1262. recto 35. 
■πρότασσαν 1273. 46. 

πρότερου 128β. 8(?). TtpOTcpov 1268. 19; 
1270. 24 ; 1281. 9 ; 1287. 8, 20, 21, 22. 

προτομή 1265. ΙΟ, 2 2. 

προτρίπ(ΐν 1252. verso 32. 

προτροπή 1252. verso 27. 

προφίρίΐν 1252. recto 33> 3^ ; 1282. 25 ; 

1288. 12. 
προ . (ίνάριον 1297. 8. 
πρυτανάα 1252. verSO 19• 
πρΰταΐΊί 1252. verso 1 3• 
πρωτήκτωρ 1263. 4> Ι4ι '7• 
πρωτολόγιμο! 1256. 15. 
πρωτοί 1293. 15- πρώτοι 1253. 6. πρώτως 

1263. 8 ; 1267. ro ; 1345. 
πυρά! 1254. 7, 21 ; 1259. ΐ2, ι8 ; 1279. ΐ7 ; 

1304. 
πωλύν 1276. Γ3. 
πω! 1298. ΙΟ. 

ραφάνίνο! 1275. 1 8. 
ρ{ιμη 1276. 8, 9. 

ρίσκ 1326-7. 

ρωννύναι 1252. versO 37- (ρρωσο (οΓ -σθ() 

1252. recto 11, verso 12; 1270. 8; 1291. 
12; 1292. 16; 1293. 35; 1294. 17; 

1295. 2 1 . (ρρώσθαι ac (or ύ /iSy) (ΰχομαι 

1296. 20 ; 1299. 19; 1300. 8; 1349. 

ΐρρωσθαί (ϋχομαι 1297. 2 1 ; 1345• 

σάμαθον 1290. Ι . 

σαμκαμυκο! (?) 1281. 6. 

σεβάσμιοι 1261. 5; 1265. τζ; 1284. 4• 

σάιιν 1252. recto 37• 

σημαονν, σ(σημ(ίωμαί12Τ0. II ; 1328; 1330; 

1335; 1337. 
σήμερον 1262. recto 25 ; 1345. 
σή7Γ«ιΊ294. 13. 
σικάρίον 1294. 8. 
σικου (?) 1312. 
σιμαρίΒιον 1289. 9' 
σίττπιον 1288. 7, 29, 34> 3^• 
σιτλιοι/ 1290. 9• 
σιτόκριθον 1263. 15. 
aiToKoyoi. See Index VIII. 
σΙτοΓ 1257. 4, Ι3; 1332; 1344. 
σκάη) 1258. ΙΟ. 
(TKcCof 1269. 5, 20. 



σ6\ιον 1288. 1 6. 

σπαΛΌι/ 1297. ίο; 1298.14, ι8. 

σπίίραν 1279. 1 5 ; 1347. 

σπίρμα 1262. 7, Ι5• 

σίΓοι/δή 1283. ΐ7, 20; 1284. ι6 ; 1340. 

σπάριμο! 1270. 2 ζ. 

σταθμοί 1273. 6, 2 1, 2 8. 

στέφανος 1252. verSO 16, 20. 

στιχάριον 1288. 2 4• 

στοιχξΐν 1341. 

στόλαρχο! 1331 (?). 

στρατηγι'ίν 1257. 5 '> 1266. ι, 27. 

στρατηγό!. See Index VIII. 

στρατιώτη! 1261. 8. 
στρογγυλοί 1289. 4• 
στρώμα 1277. 7• 
στυπτηρία 1288. Ι4• 

συγγραφή 1266. ι8 ; 1273. 37; 1281. 3; 

1282. 21, 34, 42; 1284. 14- 
σνγκαθώρί^ιν 1256. Ι4• 
συγχώρησα 1268. 4> Ι7• 
σνμβιο! 1294. 14, ι6. 
σν^ι(3ιοίι• 1273. 2 2. 
σνμβολον 1309. 
σύμμαχο! 1323 (?). 

συμφωνών 1270. 3^ ; 1276. 9; 1280. ι6; 
1329; 1331. 

συμφωνία ΧΖ7 5. g, 12, 24. 

συναγοραστίκό! 1304. 

σνναθρο'ιζ^ιν 1253. 5• 

σνναίριμα 1257. 12. 

σχιι/ίπίδιδόι/αι 1252. recto 45, 46• 

συνιυΒόκησι! 1276. Ι9• 

συνηχώ! 1252. verso 23. 

συνιστάναι 1273. 2, 49• 

σύνναο! 1256. 13 ; 1265. 8. 

σνντάσσίΐν 1270. 47• 

συντίλ(ΐα 1270. 42 ; 1330-1. 

συντιθίναι 1280. 5. 

συιτίμι/σΐΓ 1273. 12, ΐ8, 22, 29, 3°) 3^ . 

1274. ι8, 19; 1284. 15. 
σννων('ίσ6αί 1288. 3• 
σνστάτη! 1328. 
σφαίρα 1293. 41- 
σφράγιζαν 1293. 30, 39• 

ίδιο>Ί293. 3θ, 39; 1297. 6, 1 2. 



τάγμα 1252. verso 24. 
ταΚαντον. See Index IX {b). 
tantum 1314. 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN IVORDS 309 



Ta|is 1261. 3 ; 1266. 24. 
τάπη! 1263. 12. 
τα?Γί/τΕμποροί 1253. 13. 
ταριχ(ύ(ΐν 12ΘΘ. 8. 

τάσσ€ΐν 1262. verso 30• 

τίκνον12,Ίβ. 3, 24; 1277. 2; 1299. 1 2, 14, 

ΐ7• 

TiXcIf 1347. 

TfXeioCi/ 1268. 17. 

τίλισμα 1255. ιο; 1270. 4ο; 1288. 6. 

τΛίΐιτάκ 1295. 7• 

TcXfuTTJ 1269. 34 ; 1274. 6. 

τίμαιο! 1258. 9• 

τιτάρτη 1273. 8, 9ι II, Ι7• 

τίταρτον 1293. 25 (?). 

TerpaSfppa 1294. 4• 

τfτpάμηvos 1252. verso 3Ο1 31• 

τίτρώβολον. See Index IX {δ). 

τίχνη 1263. 14. 

τίως 1252. verso 25. 

Tijpcii/ 1298. 7• 

TiiffW 1286. 16; 1282. 26; 1295. 12. 

τιμ;7 1253. 6; 1276. ίο, 26, 3°; 1277. ίο, 

2 4 ; 1281. 5 ; 1286. 50 ; 1286. 5 ; 1288. 

22; 1304; 1320; 1339. 

τίμημα 1274. 1 4. 

τίμιο! 1296. Ι ; 1300. 2 ; 1337. 

τοιι/υι/ 1252. verso 18. 

TOKOS 1282. 17 ; 1288. 19. 

τολμάν 1252. recto 6. 

τ<!μθί 1307. 

τοπαρχία. See Index VI (α). 

ToVor 1255. 17; 1258. 9; 1259. 7; 1283. 

6; 1288. 12. 
Torf 1273. 31• 

τράπ(ζα 1283. Ι4• 

τραπεζίτη! 1263. II ; 1284. 6, 19. 
τρίκΑλαρον 1290. 5• 
τρίκΚίνον 1277. 7> 23• 

τρισκαι^ξκαςτης 1306. 

τρισ-σο'ί 1259. 25; (y) 1260. 17; 1278. 29. 

τρι'ψκ 1273. 32. 

τροφή 1262. verso 36. 

τρο'φψοΓ 1284. 12. 

τροφοί 1288. 1 1. 

τροχ(ίΓΐ292. 13. 

TVy^aveiv 1266. 20. 

τνκάνιον 1290. 4• 

τυφλο'ϊ 1276. 8. 

τίχη 1255. 13; 1273. ι. 



ύαλο; 1294. 6. 

iyiaivdv \2QZ. 3; 1299. 3- 

{iytos 1294. 6. 

lyiats 1269. 23. 

υί05 1256. 8; 1266. 15; 1267. i5; 1270. 

20 ; 1287. 20 ; 1293. 40 ; 1296. 4 ; 

1296. 16, 21 ; 1299. ι ; 1300. 2, ίο, Ι2 ; 

1306. 
ύπάγΕίχ 1288. 34; 1291. H. 
υπαρξκ 1274. 1 4. 

υπάρχον 1252. verso 14 ; 1267. 11 ; 1270. 

22 ; 1273. 36 ; 1274. 22 ; 1276. 5 ; 1281. 

2 ; 1287. 12, 19. 
vm'ivai 1264. 10, 17. 
υπηρεσία 1288. 8. 
ΰπηρίτηί 1328 ; 1339. 
ύπόβλητοί 1266. 34• 
ΰπογράφ(ΐν 1264. 23 ; 1269. 21. 

ΰπογνω! 1252. verso 18. 
ύποκύσθαί 1270. 8. 
UTToXoyfii/ 1298. 17. 
vn6\oyos 1279. 9• 

υπόλοιπο! 1262. verso 35ι 3^• 

υπόμνημα 1262. recto 26, 32; 1267. 17; 

1263. 16; 1264. 9. 13; 1267. 19; 1270. 

7; 1287. 10, 18; 1302. 
ύπ•ο/«;ί)/ίατογράφθ5 1257. 4! 1270. Ι3• 
νπομνηστίκός 1343. 
υπόνοια 1272. Ι3• 
ΰπόστασί! 1274. 15. 
ΰποτιθί'ναι 1269. 23, 25, 27, 29, 31 • 
ίστ(ρ(ΐν 1293. 24. 
iorepoi' 1252. verso 28. 

φακιάριον 1300. 9• 

φαν(ρ05 1262. recto 37• 

φάα-ις 1274. 6. 

(piptiv 1252. verso 3; 1291. 3; 1293. 19; 

1297. 16; 1347. 
φ(ρνή 1273. 6, 17, 19. 27, 35. 47, 5ΐ• 
φθάν^ιν 1252. recto 32 ; 1293. 25• 
φιλόβουλοί 1305. 
φιλοπ -omi' 1296. 7• 
φίλο£ 1298. φιΆτατοί 1292. ΐ7; 1298. 6; 

1300. II. 
φοί«| 1293. 34 (?)• 
(popeiv 1300. 10. 
φόροί 1279. Ι9• 
φουλβινα 1290. 7• 
φροντίζίΐν 1307. 



3IO 



INDICES 



φροντίί 1252. verso 20. 
φρούριον 1252. recto 18, 25. 
φρουροί 1252. verso 10. 
φυλάσσ(ίν 1273. 23. 
φυλή 1267. 2. 
φύσα 1266. 33• 

χαίρην 1252. recto 3. verso ι, 6, 9 ; 1270. 

6 ; 1274. 5 ; 1276. 4 ; 1277. 6 ; 1280. 

4 ; 1291. 2 ; 1292. 2 ; 1293. 2 ; 1294. 

2 ; 1295. 2 : 1296. 3 ; 1298. 3 ; 1299. 

2 ; 1300. 2 ; 1320-1 ; 1348-9. 
χα\κόί 1295. 17. 

χαλκοί 1269. 22, 36. Cf Index IX {b). 
χάριν 1296. 6. 

χαρτάριον 1297. 1 8. 

χ(ίλωμα 1294. 5, Ι 2. 

;(£ΐλω;ΐίάηοκ 1294. 3• 

χαμών 1300. 9• 

χ«'ρ, δια χαρόι 1270. 36; 1276. 12. eh 

Xetpas 1339. ΰιτο τ^ χ^φί 1268. 9• 
χειρισμοί 1259. 3) 2 2. 
χιφιστικόν 1257. ΙΟ. 
χαρόγραφον 1252. recto 16 (?). 
xeipoTovetv 1252. verso 18. 
χ^ρρίψιστο! (1. χ(ίρ6ψηστο5?) 1288. 32. 
χιρσοθρυϊτΐ! 1347. 
χιάζαν 1282. 34- 
χίτώι» 1269. 3° (k'™!/). 
χιτ-ώΐ'ΐοί' 1273. 13, 17 j («i^fflwof) 1310. 
χλαμίί 1288. 24. 

χμγ 1289. Ι ; 1300. ι ; 1328 ; 1343. 
χοΐνιξ 1286. 3, 4, 7• 
χοι/)ίδιοιΊ269. 33; 1299. 7- 
X<!i'Spot 1338. 

χορηγάν 1252. verso 29, 3Ι1 36; 1273. 24• 
χορηγία 1252. verso 15. 
χρήα 1292. 1 1 ; 1294. ι6 ; 1337; 1346. 



χρίωστάν 1320. 

χρημάτιζαν 1252. recto 45; 46; 1260. 9; 

1268. 2 ; 1273. 3 ; 1274. 5 ; 1276. 2 ; 

1277. 2 ; 1278. 2, 35 ; 1281. 15 ; 1282. 46. 

χρηματισμοί 1270. 4• 

χρηματιστή: 1270. Ι5- 

χρήν 1274. 26. 

χρήσδαι 1263. 12; 1266. 36; 1276. 14. 

χρησί! 1318. 

χρηστήριον12β8.ΐ2; 1276.7,10; 1284. 1 1. 

χρόνος 1252. verso 17, 36; 1276. 5; 1278. 

13, 20, 29; 1299. 20; 1300. 10. 
χρυσίον 1273. 28. 
χρυσοί 1273. 6. χρυσοϋ νομισμάτιον. See 

Index IX (b). 
χρυσοϋ! 1272. 9. 1 1 ; 1274. ι •]. 
χρ{ ) 1290. ΙΟ. 
χώμα 1270. 39 )' 1279. Ι3• 
χώρα 1252. recto 3 1 • ' A\f ξαν^ρίων χ. 1274. 8. 
χωρΕίκ 1262. 8 ; 1278. 23. 
χωρίί 1273. 8, 9> ίο; 1276. 2, 24; 1277. 2; 

1279. ι6 ; 1282. 35• 

ψαλι'διοι/ 1289. 5, 6. 
ψή8(σθαι 1264. 20 ; 1266. 32. 
ψόα 1339. 
ψυκτήρ 1280. 7• 
ψωμίον 1345. 

ώνΰσθαι 1320. 

ωό» 1339. 

ώί 1252. recto 36, 45> 46 ; 1254. 27 ; 1257. 

ι6; 1260. g ; 1265. 27; 1267. 20; 

1270. 52, 54; 1273. 3, 16; 1274. 5; 

1276. 13, 14; 27, 31; 1277. 14, 26; 

1278. 2, 35, 37; 1280. 17; 1292. 5; 

1293. 13 ; 1348. 
ωστ( 1255. 7 ; 1279. ΐ4 ; 1293. 13. 



3" 



XII. INDEX OF PASSAGES DISCUSSED. 



Achilles, Πφ! σφαίρα! 

Alcaeus i8. i . 

32 

42 

63 • 

93 • •■ 
Biogr. Gr. 50 (Westermann) 
Cod. Theod. ii. 24. 6 
Hesych. s. v. δολφόι 

S. V, ΤιταΐΊ'δα 
S, V. τντάνη , 

Menander, Epiirep. 503-4 
510 . 
Fr. Q . 
Fr. U . 



{a) Authors. 




PAGE 




PAGE 


135 


Menander, Periceir. Fr. β 


89 




80 


Plato Com. 77 (Kock) 


200 




51 


Sappho 2. 6 . 


43 




70 


12 . 


43 




42 


13 ... . 


40 




51 


15 ... . 


43 




ΙΟΙ 


67 . . . . 


49 




I70 


Servius, Aen. ix. 503 


112 




42 


Strabo ii. loi . 


204 




no 


Suidas i. V. Άπολλώκιο^ 


lOI 




243 


ί. V. ΆχιλλΕΰϊ Στάτιοί 


135 




89 


S. V. 2απφώ 


41 




89 


Tzetzes, p. 200. 14 . 


ΙΟΙ 


89, 90 


Zenobius i. 57 . 


I09 




90 







(i)) Papyri, etc. 





PAGE 




PAGE 


B. G. U. 72. 2-3 ... . 


179 


P. Oxy. 515. 2, 6 . 


235 


578. 22 ... . 


203 


517.6 


235 


870.3 . . . . 


239 


522. 21 . . . 


181 


985.11 


219 


653 . • ■ • 


229 


P. Brit. Mus. 933 . . -23 


0, 232 


733• 3 ■ • • 


195 


P. Cairo Preis. 43. i 


227 


734• 3. 5 • 


236 


C. P. Herm. 7. i. 2, 6 


168 


906. 8-9 


193 


C. P. R. 37- 18 . . . 


231 


912. 6 . . . 


210 


P. Giessen 1 1 . 1 7-1 8 


181 


917. 3 . . . 


229 


15• 3 


172 


1037. 4 , . . 


260 


50. 34 . . . 


210 


1107. I . . . 


173 


P. Leipzig 22. 10 . . . 


181 


1114 .... 


211 


P. Oxy. 47• I • 


227 


1196. 8 


181 


56. 10 


225 


1199. 25 . . . 


198 


99. 19 . . . 


232 


1208. 21 . . . 


203 


102. 8 . . . 


236 


P. Par. 68 ... . 


118 


114. 5 ... 


210 


Preisigke, Samvulbuch, 1945. 12 


235 


257• 13-14, 40-3 


193 


P. S. I. 80 


235 


276. I ... 


227 


83 ... . 


236 


299. 4 ... 


. 214 


109.5. 


235 


476 . 


203 


P. Strassb. 31.6 


. 170 


483. 3 . . . 


191 


P. Tebt. 121. 49 . . . 


178 


485• 29, 34 • 


• 203 


323• 7 • • ■ 


195 


35-7 • 


204 


486 . 


r8i-2 


496. 3, 15 . 


210 







Plate I 













^:;- ^ C A, 






r-'-.;:3 



2-^i 

V ^ 



"5 tj X -< 

2 £ ζ 4 γ 
t c ^• ^ -^ 







^. 






C ^ > 











L 



■5: C t 



l^ ^*- 






1 r Η 



V". 



\ 



^i I 



Plate II 



.->> 









V -J 






* β 



-3 

Ρ 











-^>WNtS«^^^ 1,^ 



Iff ' ■ 



W 









-!1 




ί 



..ν 



f fi' '6'i.t 






.of 



C/.V 









- ^ il" ^ <^ Sl ~ τ 



■t-ftiTf'- 



.. ? 



'ii 






r4 



ft- 



-¥■■■ •.>;«■■« 



^ 



" (L X- 3 7 V V ^>~ 'Pi' 



t 



u It 






?!?: 






t- - 
i 1 






'^ ^ 2 ,■ ■ 






Plate III 



Hi 



■ Vr 



α 



r 



Γ' 



,^s} 






t\fi 



\' 






•7 



\<X1^. 



ttJ 



,-£: 



^^r - ~v:< ' 9'^Y■i%^^l^-^'' 



i^,{l 



'^<<j 



■Λ 



r 







.1 j?li^^ 



4^p^ 



Γ- 



, u. /i η 



V--T- 



■M 









Ca •<!»»'' 



nf^ r 2 5 

β '.•: C• 

|5t; 







;j^• «- f ^ ■* 



Plate IV 

■% » }- 1-.•^ Ζ ^ it's 



2 < i?^:! 



(I^M' 







V. \r7; 1 N/ 






3..• Λ 



^.^^«ί) .>i>" 




^'•'Y<i 



;f 



» ^' '^ HH. 



:r.?i 



/* "- ^> «A ο V i- α ^ !i 




^3 2::^<<3^1^2lt^U 

















Plate V 




" ^^-rsifjKFOsrCYOK ' Τ 
"Toy Γίπ^^ΞΓΓ':»<ΜΜ}<'" 

rrT>^5- ττττΞτςχ 

No. 1238 



'TOv --1* K-f v^f-> 



'-^Η^- 



No. 122^= 




- -fr-- 1 i- <*?:^ ^φί-» c^Tf 

^ ^ No. 1249 






r^; -9^ 



^-,'ίί,ί?-?•^•'' 






/7 









» /J. 






No. 1271 



[';,ΛΐΊ•; VI 




^eoN4Aj KArAriA.ycor^A,yenc 'Η 

iv• Η c ^cΛ.ι π ^J<i ^\tΛ^-f|Xr • |-| cTorr*y 
IvtAjc^j ^ A/t ΛΛ-ε-ιΧυινι xi-i Μ χ; e I ρ Λ^Ι 
Aiar€r|<.3Mrref|e£^AA-OM f-okie- 

er^rroYj t:cj f 7 =» Γ p uj Θ et^ I A θΓ^τ€=<^ 
TTPOClovcvv'TMr^eepArr^fr'''^ 

icAlAvrr' "^^ ^^Oc HAeoy κ o|d«' 
Γ cijce7x:er pAtUMOYi-ercro 

Μ ei r* /«•ΑΙ ΛΛ SCrOOE/.TT lACJLiM Μ 

-ΟΟ^Α.ΐ€*ίΎ'• ** -co /vj^Aj-f© cue 

/Δον t-i c OT! epn pcLn-or^ ecrri/^» 
vY κγ >«J^ rW'^rr oroY Α^^ΛΑί croy 

Ujr>irC YCUU/V»-«*TOCOi'F:3L/N(tJL»K 
:Kr€T'<J CrONi A^i»H? '^ V.M/V f-f c 
i»rjA|S| ο .vi "«^ WJM H Λ β•/-ϊχ Μ c cfc; 
-'jr*^TXJut cTOMATUJiMCYivf 
v>A*M It• mi^Kf^n erj A.I K<l-/ ^ i^ 

i^OCT'^^^^'Al-llMAyisOViccJM." "vt 

A.|»A.iAc »s:AiTOrt?rTPCJLn-o»\ieM^^, 

•.oiOLio όγϊ" en ι jmoivi er^ - ΐΓν-'ί^ 
♦Ttf rFO?i>.rH^vAio/-jYct;/ 
-ror^ i?'':^ ΛΙ OfMVcoivrvpTpi 

t-< ce<:>prMcAii-trOY/N J-; 




AevSOiv/OYT-^ pj » κ,Λ-ρ oy 7 is*- , * 
c« cui^tsi » -- AAroyrOYcf .1 er^>~_ 

- λΛίΓ"• r^ Ar OIKOVcr.fvjAlTY/iiU••^ 
T. <.»'A.VrCHClCl''^'C>''^<X»rv|viH7X - 

eOc ju^Vi<^?<Ma•* οΛ t=A νϊ 

C7V*.t^ i^ roc o,^'--HN /* 
Aerr.U tr'^^'^i:;^^ ^ / 

©etsftx Mecc^iT-c 
■xan op^f» 1 i>oy Mi : -»' 

*^Kre. i<f ore; >Aj-i*-i " 

kAr \.«-^^j-f^ r , exeiTM 
X QYi Ji^e>.» Y-i?rp 
j^Q'ejMAct y-TKr•*:» '- 

]ζ-Λ< oAi ois Yco c e^f 
ivi Ksxr Τ ο JLr€H rrpC 

"; ?.'.ofM» 



No. 1250, Cols, i-ii 



EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND 



GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH. 

ψΗΕ EGYPT EXPLORA TION FUND, which has conducted Archaeological research 
i?i Egypt since 1882, in 1897 started a special department, called the Graeco-Roman 

Branch, for the discovery and publication of remains of classical antiquity and early 

Christianity in Egypt. 

The Graeco-Roman Branch issues annual volumes, each of about 250 quarto pages, with 
facsimile plates of the more important papyri, under the editorship of Drs. Grenfell and 

Hunt. 

A subscription of One Guinea to the Graeco-Roman Branch entitles subscribers to the annual 

volume, and to attendance at the Fund's lectures in London and elsewhere. A donation g/" £25 

constitutes life membership. Subscriptions may be sent to the Honorary Treasurer s^f or 

England, Mr. J. Grafton Milne, 37 Great Russell St., London, W.C. ; and for America, 

Mr. Chester I. Campbell, 527 Tremont Temple, Boston, Mass. 



PUBLICATIONS OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND. 



MEMOIRS OF THE FUND. 

I. THE STORE CITY OF PITHOM AND THE ROUTE OF THE EXODUS. 
For 1SS3-4. By Edouard Naville. Thirteen Plates and Plans. {Fourth and Revised 
Edition.') 25^. 

II. TANIS, Part I. For 1884-5. By W. M. Jlinders Petrie. Eighteen Plates 

and two Plans. {Second Edition.) 25^. 

III. NAUKRATIS, Part I. For 1885-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With 

Chapters by Cecil Smith, Ernest A. Gardner, and Barclay V. Head. Forty-four Plates 
and Plans. (Second Edition.) 25J. , 

IV. GOSHEN AND THE SHRINE OF SAFT-EL-HENNEH. For 1886-7. 

By Edouard NAΛΊLLE. Eleven Plates and Plans. {Second Edition.) 255. 
V. TANIS, Part II ; including TELL DEFENNEH (The Biblical ' Tahpanhes ') 
and TELL NEBESHEH. For 1887-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie, F. Ll. Griffith, 
and A. S. Murray. Fifty-one Plates and Plans. 25^. 
VI. NAUKRATIS, Part II. For 1888-9. By Ernest A. Gardner and F. Ll. 
Griffith. Twenty-four Plates and Plans. 25J. 
VII. THE CITY OF ONIAS AND THE MOUND OF THE JEW. The 
Antiquities of Tell-el-Yahudiyeh. An Extra Volume. By Edouard Naville and 
F. Ll. Griffith. Twenty-six Plates and Plans. 25J. 
VIII. BUBASTIS. For 1889-90. By Edouard Naville. Fifty-four Plates and 

Plans. 25s. 

IX. TWO HIEROGLYPHIC PAPYRI FROM TANIS. An Exira Voluvie. 
Containing THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary). By F. Ll. Griffith. THE 
GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS (an Almanac). By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With 
Remarks by Heinrich Brugsch. {Old of print.) 

X. THE FESTIVAL HALL OF OSORKON II (BUBASTIS). For 1 890-1. 
By Edouard Naville. Thirty-nine Plates. 25J. 
XL AHNAS EL MEDINEH. For 189 1-2. By Edouard Naville. Eighteen 
Plates. And THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL ΚΑΒ. By J. J. Tylor and^F. Ll. 
Griffith. Ten Plates. 21s. 

XII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Introductory. For 1892-3. By Edouard Naville. 
Fifteen Plates and Plans. 25i. 

XIII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I. For 1893-4. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

I-XXIV (three coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30i. 

XIV. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II. For 1894-5. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

XXV-LV (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30i. 

XV. DESHASHEH. For 1895-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Photogravure and 

other Plates. 25^. 
XVI. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part III. For 1896-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 
LVI-LXXXVI (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30i. 
XVII. DENDEREH. For 1897-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Thirty-eight Plates. 
2^s. (Extra Plates of Inscriptions. Forty Plates. loi.) 

XVIII. ROYAL TOMBS OF THE FIRST DYNASTY. For 1898-9. By W. M. 
Flinders Petrie. Sixty-eight Plates. 25^•. 
XIX. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part IV. For 1899-1900. By Edouard Naville. 

Plates LXXXVII-CXVIII (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30i. 
XX. DIOSPOLIS PARVA. An Extra Volume. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. 

Forty-nine Plates. {Out of print ^ 

XXI. THE ROYAL TOMBS OF THE EARLIEST DYNASTIES, Part II. For 

1900-1. By W.M.Flinders Petrie. Sixty-three Plates. 25^. (Thirty-five e.xtra Plates, loj.) 
XXII. ABYDOS, Part I. For 1901-2. By W. M. F. Petrie. Eighty-one Plates. 25J. 

XXIII. EL AIMRAH AND ABYDOS. A71 Extra Volume. By D. Randall-MacIver, 

A. C. Mace, and F. Ll. Griffith. Sixty Plates. 25^. 

XXIV. ABYDOS, Part IL For 1902-3. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Si.\ty-four Plates. 25i. 



XXV. ABYDOS, Part III. Ait Extra Volume. By C. T. Currelly, E. R. Ayrton, 
and A. E. P. Weigall, &c. Sixty-one Plates. 25^. 
XXVI. EHNASYA. For 1903-4. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Forty-three Plates. 2e,s. 
(ROMAN EHNASYA. Thirty-two extra Plates. lOi.) 

XXVII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part V. For 1904-5. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

CXIX-CL with Description. Royal folio. 30i. 

XXVIII. THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I. 
For 1905-6. By Edouard Naville and H. R. Hall. Thirty-one Plates. 25^. 
XXIX. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part VI. For 1906-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

CLI-CLXXIV (one coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30i. 

XXX. THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part IL 
For 1907-8. By Edouard Naville. Twenty-four Plates. 25J. 
XXXI. PRE-DYNASTIC CEMETERY AT EL MAHASNA. For 1908-9. By 
E. R. Ayrton and W. L. S. Loat. 25J. 
ΧΧΧΠ. THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part III. 
For 1909-10. By Edouard Naville, H. R. Hall, and C. T. Currelly. Thirty-six 
Plates. 255. 
XXXV. THE CEMETERIES OF ABYDOS, Part III. For 19 12-13. {Part I, 

No. XXXin and Part II, No. XXXIV to be published later.) By T. E. Peet and W. L. S. 
Loat. 25J. 

ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY. 

Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 

BENI HASAN, Part I. For 1890-1. By Percy E. Newberry. With Plans 
by G. W. Eraser. Forty-nine Plates (four coloured). {Out of print.) 

BENI HASAN, Part II. For 1891-2. By Percy E. Newberry. With Appendix, 
Plans, and Measurements by G. W. Fraser. Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25^•. 

EL BERSHEH, Part L For 1892-3. By Percy E. Newberry. Thirty-four 

Plates (two coloured). 25^. 

EL BERSHEH, Part II. For 1893-4. By F. Ll. Griffith and Percy E. 

Newberry. With Appendix by G. W. Fraser. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 25^. 

BENI HASAN, Part III. For 1894-5. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Hieroglyphs, 

and manufacture, &c., of Flint Knives.) Ten coloured Plates. 255•. 

COLLECTIONS OF THE EGYPT 
By F.Ll. Griffith. Nine coloured Plates. 2~,s. 
6-7. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Illustrating 
beasts and birds, arts, crafts, &c.) Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured). 25^•. 

THE MASTABA OF PTAHHETEP AND AKHETHETEP AT 
SAQQAREH, Part I. For 1897-8. By N. DE G. Davies and F. Ll. Griffith. Thirty- 
one Plates (three coloured), aji. 

THE MASTABA OF PTAHHETEP AND AKHETHETEP AT 
SAQQAREH, Part Π. Fori898-9. By N. de G. Davies and F.Ll. Griffith. Thirty- 
five Plates. 25i. 

THE ROCK TOMBS OF SHEIKH SAID. For 1 899-1 900. By N. de G. 
Davies. Thirty-five Plates. 25^. 

THE ROCK TOMBS OF DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part I. For 1900-1. By 

N. DE G. Davies. Twenty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25i. 
DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part IL For 1901-2. By N. de G. Davies. Thirty 

Plates (two coloured). 25i. 

THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part L For 1902-3. ByN. deG. 
Davies. Forty-one Plates. 25J. 

EL AMARNA, PartlL For 1903-4. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-seven Plates. 25J. 
EL AMARNA, Part III. For 1 904-5. By N. de G. Davies. Forty Plates. 2 5^. 
EL AMARNA, Part IV. For 1905-6. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-five Plates. 25J. 
EL AMARNA, Part V. Fori9o6-7. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25J. 
EL AMARNA, Part VI. For 1907-8. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 251. 
THE ISLAND OF MERGE. By J. W. Crowfoot, and MEROITIC 

INSCRIPTIONS, Part I. For 1908-9. By F. Ll. Griffith. Thirty-five Plates. 25J. 
MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS, Part IL For 1909-10. By F. Ll. Griffith. 

Forty-eight Plates. 25J. 

FIVE THEBAN TOMBS. For 1910-11. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-three 

Plates. 25i. 

THE ROCK TOMBS OF MEIR. For 1911-12. By A. M. Blackman. 

{In preparation.) 



I. 

II. 

III. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 

VII. 

VIII. 

IX. 

X. 

XI. 

XII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 
XV. 

XVI. 
XVII. 
XVIII. 

XIX. 

XX. 

XXI. 

XXII. 



HIEROGLYPHS FROM THE 

EXPLORATION FUND. For 1895-6. 

BENI HASAN, Part IV. For 18c 



GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH. 

I. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part I. For 1897-8. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. {Out of print.) 
II. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part II. For 1898-9. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25i. 

III. FAYUM TOWNS AND THEIR PAPYRI. For 1899-1900. By B. P. Grenfell, 

A. S. Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. Eighteen Plates. 2 5i. 

IV. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1900-1 and 1901-2. By B. P. 

Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. Smyly. Nine Collotype Plates. {Not for sale.) 
V. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part III. For 1902-3. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25^. 
VI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IV. For 1903-4. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25^. 
VII. THE HIBEH PAPYRI, Part I. Double Volume for 1904-5 and 1905-6. By 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Ten Collotype Plates. 45^. 

VIII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part V. For 1906-7. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Seven Collotype Plates. 2~,s. 
IX. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VI. For 1907-8. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25i. 
X. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VII. For 1908-9. By A. S. Hunt. 

Six Collotype Plates. 25/. 
XI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VIII. For 1909-10. By A. S. Hunt. 

Seven Collotype Pl.ites. 25i. 

XII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IX. For 1910-11. By A. S. Hunt. 

Six Collotype Plates. 25^. 

XIII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part X. For 1911-12. By Β. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates, 25i. 

ANNUAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS. 

(Yearly Summaries by F. G. Kenyon, W. E. Crum, and the Officers of the Society, with Maps.) 
Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 
THE SEASON'S WORK. For 1 890-1. By Edouard Na\ille, Percy E. Newberry, and 
G. W. Eraser. 2s. 6d. 



For 



52-3 and 1893-4. 2s. dd. each. 



,-5. 3i. 6rf. Containing Report of D. G. Hogarth's Excavations in Alexandria. 
1895-6. 3J. With Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by Edouard Naville. 
' '-7. 2s.ed. With Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B. P. Grenfell, and a Thucydides 
Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus by A. S. Hunt. 
-8. 2s. 6d. With Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. F. Petrie. 
-g. 2s.6d. With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. Grenfell and A. S.Hunt. 
,', 1S99-1900. 2i. 6d. With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A. J. Evans. 
And twelve successive years, 2J. 6d. each. 

SPECIAL PUBLICATIONS. 

ΛΟΓΙΑ 1H20Y : ' Sayings of Our Lord,' from an Early Greek Papyrus. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. 2s. (with Collotypes) and 6d. net. 
NEW SAYINGS OF JESUS AND FRAGMENT OF A LOST GOSPEL. By 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. li. net. 
FRAGMENT OF AN UNCANONICAL GOSPEL. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. 

Hunt. is. net. 
ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. With Letterpress and Index. {Oui 0/ prini.) 
GUIDE TO THE TEMPLE OF DEIR EL BAHARI. With Plan. (Oui of print) 
COPTIC OSTRACA. By W. E. Crum. ioj. ()d. net. 

Slides from Fund Photog)-aphs may be obtained through Messrs. Newton <Sr> Co., 3 Fleet Street, E.C. 
and Prints from Mr. R. C. Murray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N.W. 

Offices of the Egypt Bxptoration Fund: 

37 GREAT RUSSELL STREET, LONDON, W.C, and 
527 TREMONT TEMPLE, BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A. 

Agents : 

BERNARD QUARITCH, ii GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W. 

ASHER & Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET. COVENT GARDEN, W.C, AND 56 UNTER DEN LINDEN, BERLIN 

HUMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMEN CORNER, E.C, AND 

2ο-3ς WEST 12ND STREET, NEW YORK, U.S A. 

C F. CLAY, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS, FETTER L.\NE, LONDON, E.G., AND 

100 PRINCES STREET, EDINBURGH 

KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRIJBNER & Co., .68-74 CARTER LANE, E.C 



BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY 



3 1197 22884 0150